c 
 
 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY 
 
H. ofF. Page 260. 
 
 " She passed slowly down the walk, sometimes stopping to look at 
 
 her favourite plants, with a distrait and troubled air." 
 
THK 
 
 HEAD OF THE FAMILY 
 
 A NOVEL 
 
 JJY THE AVTTIOll <>F 
 
 JOHN HALIFAX, GENTLEMAN' 
 
 WITH ILLUSTRATIONS BY WALTER CRANE 
 
 MAC-MILL AX AND CO. 
 
 AND NEW YORK 
 1890 
 
 All rights resc'rred 
 
FIRST PRINTED 1851 
 
 ! AI.MA! NON TI LAGNAR, MA SOFFRI, K TACI. 
 
I DEDICATE THIS BOOK 
 
 TO NO PERSONAL FRIEND, BUT TO ONE WHO HAS FOR YEARS 
 BEEN THE GOOD INFLUENCE OF MY LIFE. NOTHING SHE 
 KNOWS, OR EVER MAY KNOW OF ME. YET IT PLEASES ME TO 
 OFFER THIS NOVEL TO A WOMAN, THE MERE NAMING OF WHOM 
 INCLUDES AND TRANSCENDS ALL PRAISE, 
 
 ELIZABETH BARRETT BROWNING. 
 
 1851. 
 
 M756720 
 
LIST OF ILLUSTEATIONS. 
 
 "SHE PASSED SLOWLY DOWN THE WALK, SOMETIMES 
 STOPPING TO LOOK AT HER FAVOURITE PLANTS, 
 WITH A DISTRAIT AND TROUBLED AIR*' . . Frontispiece. 
 
 "SHE WAS HELPING LINDSAY AT THE TEA-TABLE . Page 70 
 
 " 'BUT I LIKE TO BE DETAINED,' SAID HOPE, BALANCING 
 HER LITHE FIGURE ON THE ARM OF A CHAIR. *I 
 SHALL STAY AND WATCH YOU '" .... 191 
 
 "NlNIAN WAS TAKING HIS EVENING STROLL ROUND HIS 
 
 BELOVED GARDEN" 223 
 
 "'I CONGRATULATE YOU, EDMUND,' SAID SHE, IN COLD 
 
 CLEAR TONES" 339 
 
 "HOPE WAS THE FIRST TO NOTICE THAT A GENTLEMAN 
 WAS COMING TOWARDS THEM. SHE STARTED, AND 
 HER LAUGHTER ABRUPTLY CEASED" 446 
 
THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 NINIAN GRAEME stood at his own door, waiting for it to be 
 opened unto him ; the sooner the better, any one would 
 have thought who noted the miserable weather without. The 
 little square it was one of those dull spots in the New Town 
 of Edinburgh, where grass grows among the pavement-stones, 
 and the very sparrows seem half asleep was filled with a 
 dense white mist, rare indeed to the clear atmosphere of the 
 hill-city, but when it does come, fraught with intense cold that 
 pierces to one's very soul. Yet Ninian did not seem to feel 
 it. He stood, looking down the blank street of which his 
 own abode made the corner house. But he evidently saw 
 nothing at least with his outward eyes. 
 
 At length, turning round, his attention was caught by the 
 bright brass door-plate, on which was inscribed, " Professor 
 Graeme." He gave a momentary start, and his close set lips 
 quivered once or twice j but soon he resumed the quiet manly 
 bearing which seemed habitual to him. 
 
 The maid opened the door. "Are they come?" was 
 Ninian's hasty question. 
 
 " Eh, sir 1 Na, na, it's no the time. At sax o'clock, Miss 
 Graeme said " 
 
 " Yes you're right, Katie," answered the young man, as 
 he unrolled himself from his damp plaid and hung it to dry. 
 In so doing, he knocked down a heavy oaken stick, which he 
 took up, touching it tenderly, while the same passing pang 
 troubled his countenance. 
 
 " Here put this by somewhere in my room," he said in a 
 whisper. " And Katie," he half opened the front door and 
 
2 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 pointed to the brass plate, then added with an effort, as 
 though mute actions came easier to him than words, " see that 
 this is taken off early, mind ! ^before my sisters can see it to- 
 morrow morning." 
 
 " I will do that, Mr. Ninian or Mr. Grseme, as ye are the 
 noo," answered Katie, in a subdued tone, as she disappeared 
 with her apron to her eyes. 
 
 Ninian went up-stairs to his sister. She sat by the fire 
 sewing a dress of some mourning material commoner than the 
 one she wore. Her occupation, together with a certain pallor 
 and gravity in her look, and an indescribable yet unmistak- 
 able gloom which hung over the whole house, indicated that 
 this was a home which had been lately visited by the dread 
 Guest who must come at times to all. 
 
 As Mr. Grseme entered, the sister looked up and smiled ; 
 no, not exactly smiled, but a pleasantness came over her 
 features. It was evident that Ninian was one of those whose 
 presence brings light at all times and under all circumstances. 
 She put down her work and came to him. 
 
 " You are not wet, are you 1 It is a dreary day." 
 
 " Indeed, I wish the children had had a better one for their 
 journey, or that I could have fetched them myself. Are all 
 things ready for them at home, Lindsay 1 " 
 
 " Quite ready." 
 
 " I need scarcely have asked that question of Our Sister," 
 said Ninian ; and his manner expressed affection, quiet, in- 
 deed, but perfectly at rest and sure so sure, that no outward 
 show was asked or needed. 
 
 " Will you dine now ? or have dinner and tea together 
 when the children arrive 1 I thought you would like that best, 
 brother?" 
 
 " Certainly ! " 
 
 The colloquy ceased. Brief and subdued it was, as if they 
 tried to speak on ordinary topics, and just as usual both 
 feeling over them the shadow of some heavy thought, which 
 each, for the other's sake, tried to lift off, and could not. 
 
 " It is nearly dark, Lindsay. Had you not better put your 
 work away 1 " 
 
 She did so mechanically as if simply because Ninian 
 desired her. She was evidently accustomed to do as he said 
 
L] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 3 
 
 in everything. Then the brother and sister both sank into 
 silence, sitting on either side the fire. Grey shadows crept 
 over the room, in the dark corners, and about the vacant 
 chairs ; but still at the hearth where they two sat it was 
 warm and bright. 
 
 They were very like one another, though Lindsay Graeme 
 was apparently some years the elder. Neither were hand- 
 some in fact, to Ninian might reasonably be applied that 
 adjective which Southrons often give to a thoroughly Scottish 
 face hard-featured. All the lines were bold, clear, and 
 somewhat rugged, though he was still a young man. But he 
 had that which to his sex is worth ten times more than 
 beauty of feature a stature combining height, strength, 
 dignity, and grace. Yet his was not an ugly physiognomy 
 either. It was a sort of face that you would instinctively 
 trust. Looking at it, you could put your whole worldly 
 estate, your life itself, into his hands, and feel that all were in 
 safe keeping. In fact, a runaway bankrupt, his debtor too, 
 once did so. And Ninian was faithful to the trust, even 
 though it entailed upon him perpetual trouble in settling the 
 affairs of the absent defaulter, and in exercising some show of 
 authority over two most refractory boys and one girl, who 
 from their London boarding-schools kept up a perpetual war- 
 fare with their unseen Scottish guardian. 
 
 Lindsay her likeness shall follow after her brother's, as, 
 despite her seniority, she ever followed in sweet humility 
 Lindsay Graeme was just a woman, nothing less, and no- 
 thing more ! She never was and never had been thought 
 clever or beautiful, and now she had passed the age when she 
 cared to be thought either. Also, there was at times a look 
 in her face, which seemed as if not age alone had produced 
 the softened calm it wore this sealing up of all youth's rest- 
 less emotions into one serene repose. Whatever trouble had 
 swept over her, it had left no bitterness, no heartlessness, 
 scarcely even grief. It was probably that one the most 
 sanctifying woe of all when the angel of death, reascendihg, 
 opens heaven, and suffers a portion of heaven's light to fall on 
 those looking sorrowfully upwards, whose faces, like that of 
 Moses, bear some trace of this brightness evermore. 
 
 For her outward appearance, it was just ordinary enough ; 
 
4 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 you would not notice her, except, perhaps, for the grave neat- 
 ness of her black dress she always wore black ; or for a 
 certain sweetness in her voice, which ever pierced through the 
 Babel of all other voices in the room, like a drop of clear 
 water falling on a crystal floor. For the rest of her looks, 
 she had a fair skin, flaxen hair, that would always be flaxen 
 never grey. She generally wore a sort of half-cap of black 
 lace, which though she probably did not know it, was the most 
 becoming head-tire a lady of her age and complexion could 
 have chosen. 
 
 Nothing broke the silence, except the occasional falling of 
 a coal from the fire, or the cat jumping from her dose on the 
 hearth up to Ninian's knee, whence she was not displaced. 
 It argues well for a young man's disposition when he is 
 amicably disposed towards dumb animals especially cats. 
 
 " Half-an-hour yet!" said Ninian, looking at his watch. 
 " I can walk to the coach-office in ten minutes ; but it is 
 better to be before than after the time. Let us have tea quite 
 ready, and the fire bright. I want the children to feel that 
 they have come home to a cheerful home." 
 
 " You are right, brother, quite right. He would have said 
 so." 
 
 " I think he would. And since they are younger than we, 
 and have been away during all the trouble which we two 
 have shared together, we cannot expect them to feel exactly 
 as we do. And now they are coming home, we must try to 
 make it a happy home to them, as it was in our father's 
 lifetime." 
 
 " Yes, Ninian, we will. And we must never let them feel 
 that there is not the full tie of blood between us and them, 
 remembering that our father was their father, and that their 
 mother is dead as well as ours." 
 
 So spoke Lindsay, in a low voice, as she stood leaning by 
 the hearth ; the light shining on her hands, that hung down 
 loosely linked together, her face being hid in shadow, as it 
 always seemed to be when she betrayed more emotion than 
 her ordinary life expressed. 
 
 There was no more said between the brother and sister, 
 and Ninian soon rose and went down-stairs. But ere leaving 
 the house he came up once more. Lindsay was still standing 
 
I.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 5 
 
 by the fire, her hands folded that quiet passive attitude into 
 which they seemed naturally to fall. It was her habit ; one 
 of the many outward tokens of inward character. 
 
 Ninian went up to his sister and kissed her but gravely, 
 as if it were a rare thing between them. She leant her head 
 on his shoulder for a minute, and then followed him to the 
 hall-door. From thence she went down to the kitchen and 
 up to the drawing-room, busying herself in all housewifely 
 preparations until that most nondescript, abundant, and agree- 
 able meal a Scotch tea dinner was smiling on the board. 
 This done, she went and stood by the fire in her old attitude, 
 from the which she never moved until the loud ring at the 
 door-bell announced that " the children " were come. 
 
 It was a decided misnomer to call them children. The two 
 eldest I speak advisedly, for one glance proclaimed them 
 twins were " sonsie lassies " (no other term will suit them so 
 well), apparently about twenty. There was another girl, who 
 was evidently that fortunate, fairy-gifted one, the " youngest 
 princess " of the family ; and there were two or three boys, 
 scattered in and about the line of girls for which the Graeme 
 family had once been renowned, until in the late Professor's 
 household the numbers of each sex became nearly equal. Al- 
 together, there were six to be counted. Ninian stood at the 
 door and let them pass him by, one by one, to receive the 
 greeting of " Our Sister," as Lindsay was called par excellence. 
 It seemed to be a tacit agreement, that while the others had 
 their various Christian names, Euth and Esther, Edmund, 
 Christina, Eeuben, Charles, bandied about under all sorts of 
 odd nicknames and diminutives, Ninian and Lindsay were 
 emphatically called " Brother " and " Sister." 
 
 The whole tribe had rushed in from their journey with a 
 tired forgetfulness of everything but the relief of coming 
 home ; and for some minutes the house was alive with voices ; 
 Katie, poor old soul ! being summoned hither and thither till 
 it almost drove her crazy. But when, one after the other, 
 the young travellers assembled to tea in the old familiar room 
 where everything looked the same, save for the one missing 
 presence that would be among them no more then a great 
 quietness came over all. The twins crept nearer to each 
 other, and Christina, ever the readiest either to laugh or weep, 
 
6 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 hid her face on Lindsay's shoulder. But no one spoke a 
 word. 
 
 They gathered round the table-^-Lindsay sitting where she 
 had presided for some years as mistress of her father's house- 
 hold. Opposite to her was that father's empty chair. Each 
 glanced that way, and then all eyes were lowered. None 
 looked up, and all kept silence as Ninian came in and took 
 the vacant place. There was a pause as if each waited for 
 the ever silenced voice j and then Ninian, in his low, quiet 
 tones, said the grace : 
 
 "Lord, we thank Thee for these and all Thy mercies; and 
 forgive us our sins, for Christ's sake. Amen." 
 
 And all felt this to be the token whereby their brother took 
 upon himself the duties, responsibilities, and rights of elder- 
 ship, and became henceforth the Head of the Family. 
 
 It was a goodly sight as indeed it always is to see what 
 may truly be termed a Family ! Israel's king surely knew it, 
 when he likened it to a table set round about with olive- 
 branches always a fairer table than one without. Perhaps 
 Ninian, too, thought thus ; and after the first sorrowful cloud 
 had passed away from the circle, it was with a sense not only 
 of duty but of pleasure that he looked round on his young 
 brothers and sisters, having a kindly and a cheerful word for 
 each. 
 
 " Well, and what sort of a journey was it I You must have 
 nearly filled the coach yourselves." 
 
 " We wanted all to come outside," said Ruth, the one of 
 the twins who generally took the lead, in virtue of a more 
 serious demeanour, and fifteen minutes' more experience of 
 life than her sister Esther. " We thought " she added looking 
 down, " that now we ought to be more careful of expense. 
 But our friends at Lanark overruled all, and took places for 
 us girls inside." 
 
 "And much good their kindness was to Tinie, at least," 
 said Reuben, an old-fashioned-looking, mathematical-headed 
 little fellow, whose face might indicate any age from thirteen 
 to thirty. " Tinie actually insisted on coming outside before 
 we had travelled half-way, though we were driving through a 
 mist that I could almost have cut with a knife." 
 
 " Tinie ! Tinie ! " said Ninian, with a reproachful shake of 
 
I.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 7 
 
 the head to the lassie who sat next to him, the " youngest 
 princess " and a creature beautiful and blithe as youngest 
 princesses always happen to be ; in fact, the flower of the 
 family, so far as looks went, and as such evidently worn by 
 " Our Brother " in his heart of hearts. 
 
 " I couldn't help it," pouted Time's pretty lips. " It was 
 so dull inside, and Euth and Esther did nothing but talk to 
 one another, which they always do, telling me to ' go out of 
 the way, as I'm only a child.' A child indeed !" 
 
 " You ought not to behave like a child, then," answered the 
 grave Eeuben, " and especially before a minister. Mr. 
 Forsyth travelled with us, brother; and I'm sure he must 
 have been shocked at the way she went on, chattering like a 
 magpie." 
 
 " I always do so on principle to douce, quiet, saintlike 
 young men of his description. It rouses them, and brings 
 them down to the level of this world. For the same reason 
 I shall keep on pulling Edmund's hair occasionally " and she 
 suited the action to the word "or else, as now, he'll be 
 floating off into the clouds, and we shall hear no more of 
 him." ' 
 
 Edmund, poor victim, turned round with a patient air and 
 a " What did you want, Christina 1 " He had a more 
 thoughtful look than any of them, and in his face was the 
 delicate beauty of boyhood. The features were good the 
 mouth especially ; but its form, while indicating great sensi- 
 tiveness and susceptibility, had a want of firmness in the lines, 
 from which a physiognomist would augur ill. In short, no 
 one could much observe Edmund Graeme without a feeling of 
 interest and affection (for his sweet nature was evident in his 
 whole mien), nor yet without a certain anxious looking 
 forward to the problem of life which the boy had yet to solve 
 the great battle of life which he had yet to fight. 
 
 No embryo genius was ever a prophet in his own country. 
 As Edmund woke up from his reverie, a smile went round the 
 circle ; and when, with varying colour and knitted brows, he 
 began desperately wielding his knife and fork, the smile grew 
 into a titter. Especially as Charlie, the wag and scapegrace 
 of the family in every family there is always one took 
 advantage of the conclusion of the meal to mount guard 
 
8 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 behind " Ned's " chair, and there perform a succession of 
 heroic and sentimental attitudes for the especial amusement of 
 every one but the unconscious youth himself. 
 
 Of every one, save Ninian, who had been called away, 
 and Lindsay, who sat by the fireside in her usual place. A 
 momentary shade troubled her countenance as she regarded 
 the young group, saying to herself, " Two months and 
 forgotten already." But she knew that youth is youth 
 transient even in its deepest emotions ; and that God meant 
 it should be so. Otherwise which of us could ever bear life's 
 burden into middle age 1 
 
 Ninian soon re-entered the room. They were all collected 
 round the fire, some sitting, some standing. One only place 
 was left vacant the great leather arm-chair, which the father 
 had used to fill. Charlie, with his customary thoughtlessness, 
 was about to take possession of it, by jumping in all fours ; 
 but Reuben had held him back, whispering something which 
 made them all grow silent and grave. 
 
 "Any room for me, children?" asked Ninian, as he stood on 
 the outside of the circle round the fire. The younger boys 
 answered by moving the arm-chair to its olden spot, while 
 Edmund took his brother by the hand and placed him in it. 
 It was a mute acknowledgment from them all of the double 
 relation which he was in future to hold elder brother and 
 father. 
 
 Ninian evidently felt it. He sat down ; held his hand over 
 his eyes for a few moments ; then his grave, quiet, affectionate 
 smile lightened around on them all, and each knew without 
 more words that the family bond was sealed. 
 
 They soon seated themselves round the fire ; Lindsay at her 
 work, the twins lounging together on the sofa, and Tinie 
 crouched on the hearth-rug, her two little hands folded over 
 Ninian's knee. Edmund sat opposite, leaning on his elbows, 
 and looking dreamily into the fire. Which said fire Reuben 
 also contemplated with equal intentness, though with different 
 motives, being evidently bent on making discoveries in gas ; 
 for whenever a small jet of flame appeared, he poked at it 
 with such determined energy, that the peace of the rest of the 
 company was considerably disturbed. Charlie also contributed 
 a few of those trifling annoyances which seem necessary clouds 
 
I.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 9 
 
 to diversify the beauty of the family atmosphere; amusing 
 himself at intervals by awakening the cat, and hunting her 
 from corner to corner with a vivacity of delight, which proved 
 the truth of the celebrated remark, "that man's natural 
 propensity was to hunt something." 
 
 An hour or two passed in this manner, and then, when 
 some chance allusion had made the conversation grow serious 
 and subdued, Ninian said gravely : 
 
 " Children," he frequently called them " children," though 
 not in an overbearing tone, with a sort of loving eldership 
 " there are a few things I want to talk to you about, or rather 
 for us all to talk over together. Shall we do so now, or defer 
 it until another time 1 ?" 
 
 Tl^ey all answered, " Now ! " 
 
 " I think so too ; there is nothing like doing what must be 
 done at once. We cannot know the future. Little we 
 thought, when we so rejoiced over our father's appointment to 
 that astronomical expedition, that he would never return to us 
 from it, but that his grave would be in a foreign land." 
 
 A mournful silence ensued ; Tinie's face was lowered, while 
 her hand sought convulsively that of her elder brother. He 
 took and kept it though he was unused to caressing moods. 
 But perhaps, looking down upon her, he remembered that she 
 had been all her life her father's darling. So he made no 
 more allusion to the now silent name. 
 
 " You will easily understand, children, that our loss makes 
 a great difference in the family income ; for though Lindsay 
 has her mother's little fortune, and I my profession, still we 
 shall not be rich, for a man cannot gain much by the law 
 until he is far older and more established in the world than I 
 am. Then we must consider Edmund's and Reuben's classes, 
 and Charlie's school ; for I am sure that we would all wish 
 our three brothers to be educated as our father intended, even 
 though we should each have to make some little sacrifice for 
 the same." 
 
 The girls answered with a cheerful " Yes " all except 
 Lindsay. Her sacrifices were never made in words and 
 everybody knew that, or guessed it. For Lindsay was the 
 only one among them who was " independent ;" and many an 
 envious grudge might there have been awakened in the younger 
 
10 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 sisters, had she not borne her dignities so meekly ; while all 
 felt, though none ever saw, the continual generosity of her hand. 
 
 " Then, brother," said Reuben, looking up with his serious 
 old man's expression it was allowed that in Reuben's queer 
 little head was the chief wisdom of the family " what are we 
 to do ? If I might advise " 
 
 " Do so ; it will be always open council here," said Ninian, 
 smiling. 
 
 " Then, I think, if we went from this house to one not half 
 so large and fine, and sold all this grand furniture and knick- 
 knackery, and poetry-books and pictures, that are of no use to 
 anybody " 
 
 Here Edmund turned round with an alarmed, appealing air. 
 " Brother Ninian ? " 
 
 "And chemical library, scientific and astronomical instru- 
 ments," continued Ninian, taking up the word with a humorous 
 glance at Reuben, who stopped, confounded. "No, my boys," 
 he added seriously; "whatever renunciations we make shall 
 be equal on all sides. But Reuben's plan is in a great degree 
 the one which I had almost settled in my own mind. Only I 
 wish to do nothing without the knowledge and agreement of 
 my brothers and sisters." 
 
 He then explained to them that he could rent from a client, 
 on easy terms, a large old-fashioned house very near Edinburgh, 
 which would be a pleasant and convenient home for them all 
 for years to come. They all caught at the idea with the eager- 
 ness of youth, and very soon they had coaxed from Ninian a 
 full description of the entire domicile, where Reuben planned 
 a laboratory, Edmund a study, and the twins a flower-garden, 
 while Charlie exulted in the prospect of certain ghost-ridden 
 galleries suitable for play in the day-time, and for frightening 
 people at night. 
 
 " And Our Sister is quite satisfied too?" said Ruth at last. 
 Yes ! Our Sister not only agreed, but had already gone over 
 the house, and pronounced it good. So after a little more 
 consultation nominal, indeed, but which pleased and flattered 
 the children, and impressed them, as Ninian wished, with the 
 feeling that his sway over them was not to be an exaction of 
 blind obedience, but of guiding influence the whole matter 
 was decided. 
 
I.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 11 
 
 On retiring to rest, Ninian once more gathered his house- 
 hold together, to take upon him, for the first time, a duty ever 
 religiously observed by his father ; for Professor Graeme came 
 of blood that, in the sorrowful days of Covenanting warfare, 
 had dyed purple the Scottish hills. There, as priest of the 
 family flock, self-consecrated, the young man knelt, with his 
 brothers and sisters round him. His voice, at first tremulous, 
 and always low, was touched with a solemnity that showed 
 how deeply he felt the vow he then made in his heart, to be a 
 father unto the fatherless evermore. 
 
 They all rose up. Instinctively, one after the other, they 
 went and said good-night to Ninian, as they had been accus- 
 tomed to do to their father then all disappeared, except the 
 eldest sister. Lindsay stood, her candle in her hand. 
 
 " All is well, Ninian. This first night " She paused 
 
 stopped but the brother and sister understood one another. 
 He smiled ; she looked up to him, as if trying to express the 
 great love and reverence there was in her heart ay, reverence, 
 though he was so much younger than she. But she could not. 
 So they shook hands, bade one another good-night, and 
 Lindsay followed after the rest. 
 
 But until long past midnight, till the lamp flickered and 
 went out, and there was but a handful of red cinders left of 
 the fire Ninian sat there, pondering on the charge he had 
 undertaken, on all that lay before him to renounce, to perform, 
 and to endure. 
 
12 THE' HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 " WELL, brother, and what is to be done ? " asked Lindsay 
 Graeme, handing across the breakfast-table a letter which Ninian 
 had given her to read. Whereupon the children were all alive 
 immediately ; and their curiosity was only deepened by 
 observing that both their brother and sister looked decidedly 
 perplexed. At last Christina, who sat at Ninian's side a 
 place she seemed to have taken of right ventured in a pretty 
 wilful way to peep over his shoulder and read the epistle, con- 
 cerning which the important something " was to be done." 
 
 The twins immediately began to frown, Esther muttering 
 that "Time always put herself foremost in everything," and 
 Ruth darting inquisitive glances at the mysterious missive a 
 pretty note, edged with pink, and sealed with a blue wafer, 
 whereon was embossed an elegant view of the Tower of 
 London. 
 
 Ninian looked round on his little flock with his own half- 
 suppressed, half-humourous smile. " Come, children, no con- 
 tention, please ! Tinie, read it aloud." 
 
 Tinie read : 
 
 " Bellevue House, "Wandsworth. 
 
 " SIR " (ah ! that is scratched out, and " Dear Sir," put in 
 instead) "Mrs. Watson Jones desires me to acknowledge 
 the receipt of your last, and to state that the Christmas holidays 
 are just commencing, when her charge of myself terminates. 
 She wishes to know what instructions you have received from 
 my father concerning me, or where I am to spend the interven- 
 ing time until his pleasure be known. 
 
 " I am, Sir, very respectfully yours, 
 
 HOPE ANSTED." 
 
 "A very pretty, proper, school-girl epistle," said Tinie, 
 
II.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 13 
 
 laughing. "Oh, brother! I knew you would have a nice 
 bargain with those wards of yours. What will you do 1 " 
 
 " I am sure I don't know," answered Ninian ; and he fairly 
 looked uncomfortable. " She ought to be invited here." 
 
 " But only fancy an English young lady in our quiet home," 
 observed Esther. 
 
 " Especially at The Gowans," added Euth. 
 
 The twins were thorough Scottish girls, very reserved, and 
 shy of strangers. 
 
 " I'm sure three sisters are trouble enough in a house without 
 another girl besides," gruffly said Eeuben a decided misogynist 
 at present. 
 
 " I have it -I have it ! " said Tinie, clapping her hands. 
 " She would exactly do for that angelic creature whom Edmund 
 is so anxious to find and fall in love with, or, as he describes her 
 himself in a scrap I found in his room, 
 
 " ' A something half-divine, half -human, 
 A dream of bliss, sublimed to woman ! ' " 
 
 Here poor Edmund, turning crimson to his very brow, made 
 a precipitate retreat. All laughed, but the eldest brother 
 looked grave, and desired " that there might be no more of 
 this folly." And Lindsay, always tender over the boy whom 
 she had nursed through many a long sickness, and comforted 
 in many a wayward mood, soon stole out of the room. They 
 all knew it was to seek Edmund. But the young visionary 
 did not appear again : they heard him up-stairs in the drawing- 
 room playing on his beloved piano Lindsay's gift ; probably 
 with Lindsay sitting by him, as she constantly did, though 
 little she understood his music, except through the love of 
 him. 
 
 The question concerning Hope Ansted's visit " to be, or 
 not to be 1 " was again revived and discussed in full family 
 conclave, and finally reduced to arbitration between the two 
 elder and ruling powers. Ninian, who in his grave manhood 
 had a certain comical dislike to all young girls, and, in fact, 
 had never much cared for any female society except that of 
 his sisters, made various objections to the plan. But Lindsay 
 happened to discover a postscript to the note, apparently hastily 
 added in a most illegible girlish scrawl : 
 
14 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "P.S. Mrs. Jones doesn't see this. I've just heard that 
 my brothers are going to spend Christmas in Edinburgh, and 
 I have not seen Willie and Bob for such a time ! Oh ! Mr. 
 Graeme, if you could but manage to get me there ! 
 
 H. A." 
 
 " Poor little creature ! " said Ninian compassionately, evi- 
 dently quite conquered by this pathetic appeal. 
 
 " Suppose I write for her to come as soon as we are settled 
 at The Gowans ? " suggested the kind Lindsay. 
 
 Mr. Graeme assented, rather hastily, for he was just starting 
 to his daily duties as a writer to the signet. 
 
 Though the son of a professor, Ninian Graeme was himself 
 nothing remarkable j he had never written a book or delivered 
 a lecture in his life. Yet it was surprising what a number of 
 the wise and learned folk of Edinburgh courted his acquaint- 
 ance, and relished his plain good sense and the stores of his 
 well-informed mind. Passing strangers, too, who came to 
 lionise or to be lionised among the celebrities of Modern Athens, 
 often took mightily to Ninian Graeme. At the present time, 
 there was a young Englishman who positively seemed to haunt 
 him, and to bestow on him that warmth of temporary friend- 
 ship, often worth little, but always pleasant for the moment. 
 This young man met Ninian at his office-door. 
 
 " Ha, my good fellow, I was just coming after you. I am 
 longing to go to Roslin this fine autumn morning. What say 
 you shall we take a holiday ? " 
 
 " Your life seems to be one long holiday, Mr. Ulverston." 
 
 " Not at all. When I'm at home I see after my property, 
 and study and write." He had, indeed, the look of a man of 
 some brains ; but it was a fashionably intellectual look, indicating 
 one who made literature the mere colouring and adornment of 
 life, not its whole aim and end. He was evidently not that 
 individual, most miserable, yet most happy a poor author. 
 " Come, Graeme, you'll go, won't you 1 You can put off busi- 
 ness for a day ? " he said, in a tone of persuasive confidence, 
 which marked the man accustomed never to deny himself, and 
 agreeably confident that his pleasure must necessarily be that 
 of everybody else. 
 
 " Indeed, I regret it, but I cannot. I have " here Ninian 
 
II.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 15 
 
 took up a heap of letters on his table " I have an hour's work 
 here, which must be attended to. Then I must run down to 
 Musselburgh." 
 
 " To Musselburgh ! " Mr. Ulverston started, and bent down, 
 tapping his boot with his cane. " Oh I that is some place 
 near Edinburgh, isn't it 1 Do you know any one there, or are 
 you going on office-business 1 " 
 
 "Partly on both. I have some law affairs to settle, and 
 must meet a friend who lives there, Mrs. Forsyth." 
 
 " Any relation to the Mr. Forsyth to whom you introduced 
 me the other night at Professor Eeay's ? A young minister, I 
 remember." 
 
 "He is Mrs. Forsyth's only son. John Forsyth is one of 
 the best among our rising preachers, and his mother, a widow, 
 has need to be proud of him." 
 
 " No doubt. Have you known the family long ? " asked 
 Ulverston, who seemed to think he had a right to put any 
 question to anybody, and often did so in a manner that would 
 have been positively rude in any other man. But he had 
 about him such a winning way, that no one was ever offended, 
 and every one charmed with Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 " John and I were school-fellows, and I have long been his 
 mother's adviser, both in legal and friendly matters. She 
 sends for me to consult me now on a somewhat strange circum- 
 stance." 
 
 " Ah, do let us hear it." And Ulverston, turning his back 
 to Ninian, set one foot on the fender, and poked the fire with 
 the toe of the other boot. 
 
 " Excuse me," said Mr. Graeme j " it is a private and rather 
 painful matter, which cannot interest a stranger." The words 
 were courteous, but the young Englishman saw at a glance that, 
 with all his gentleness, you might as well try to pump water 
 out of a rock as to coax a secret out of Ninian Graeme. So he 
 took up his hat to depart. 
 
 "I am sorry I cannot accompany you, Mr. Ulverston. 
 Unless you like to wait here a little, and go with me to Mussel- 
 burgh it is rather an interesting town to strangers, and I know 
 all its queer old nooks " 
 
 " No, no ; I'd rather not. Well yes I think I will," said 
 the young man on a second thought ; and, as he always seemed 
 
16 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 to follow the last and newest impulse, after some little hesita- 
 tion he came back, and settled himself at the office fire. 
 
 He was a very handsome man -the perfect type of that 
 Norman beauty still seen, though rarely, among the ancient 
 gentry of England. There was something grand and mediaeval 
 in the turn of his head, with its curling brown hair ; you 
 might have fancied a baron's casque set there. The long, fair 
 moustache a pitiable resource in improving most modern 
 faces looked natural and suitable on his, and hid what might 
 have otherwise marred its correct beauty the large, some- 
 what too prominent lips, which, however suited to the sensual 
 Norman baron, showed ill on the refined gentleman of the nine- 
 teenth century. Altogether, Mr. Ulverston's face was a strange 
 compound of power and feebleness, of the intellectual and the 
 animal. He sat there, twisting his figure perhaps more stylish 
 than graceful into all sorts of restless attitudes, looking at his 
 watch ; poking the fire, reading by snatches at the newspaper, 
 then tearing it up and making it into paper-boats, out of very 
 waywardness and want of occupation, till the hour had slipped 
 
 by. 
 
 Ninian kept punctually to his time he always did ; and they 
 both started for Musselburgh. The young Scotsman took an 
 infinite deal of trouble to explain all concerning the town, 
 from Prince Charlie's bridge down to the traditional rhyme, 
 
 " Musselbnrgh was a borough when Edinburgh was nane, 
 Musselburgh shall be a borough when Edinburgh's gane." 
 
 Which seemed the only thing that interested or amused the 
 fitful disposition of Mr. Ul version, for he kept humming it to 
 himself in an idle way. His conversation was usually rich and 
 sparkling, full of romance, power, and feeling ; so that in their 
 walks even the quiet Ninian was often carried away by it, and 
 wondered what could be the reason he did not altogether like 
 such a pleasant companion. But to-day it was maintained by 
 snatches, and at last altogether ceased. 
 
 " I must leave you soon," said Ninian, as they walked along ; 
 he taking the wet grassy edge of the footpath, while Mr. 
 Ulverston's marked footsteps he had rather a peculiar gait 
 sounded heavily on the gravel walk. "Here is Mrs. 
 Forsyth's garden." 
 
II.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 17 
 
 " Is it ? " He said no more till they reached the gate. 
 
 " Can you wait for me ? I will not be long, if possible," 
 observed Ninian. 
 
 " Oh no ! I am going back to Edinburgh. And, by-the-by, 
 I think I shall be off to London in a few days. However, I'll 
 see you once more. Good-bye, my dear fellow." 
 
 He strode away his steps once more crunching the gravel, 
 and resounding all along the wall. 
 
 Mr. Graeme entered the garden, after waiting some time, for 
 the gate was kept carefully locked. Passing along, he saw in the 
 walk underneath the garden wall the figure of a lady. 
 
 " Who is that ?" he asked of the servant. 
 
 " It's just the young leddy that's corned here Mrs. Arm- 
 strong. Dinna gang till her ye'd better not. She's daft, ye 
 ken ! " 
 
 " Poor soul ! " But though from a sense of delicacy Ninian 
 did not approach, he could not help casting a glance at the 
 " daft leddy." She did not notice him ; she was listening, 
 with all her ears and all her soul, to some distant sound. 
 Her figure was stooping, her hands crushed together, and her 
 head, turned aside, was bent forward in an agony of intent- 
 ness. It was a touching picture of melancholy madness, perhaps 
 haunted with visions imperceptible to the sense of all other 
 human beings. 
 
 Mrs. Forsyth, a kindly-looking widow, greeted Ninian warmly. 
 She talked a good deal about "John." He was evidently 
 " John the Beloved " iruly named after him of all the dis- 
 ciples the most " divine," who ever seems to cast the shadow 
 of his sanctity over that simple, common-sounding Christian 
 name. Then Mrs. Forsyth asked Ninian about his own family 
 but formally, she being not very intimate with them. And 
 at last, coming to the point, she began upon the business con- 
 cerning which she had sent for Mr. Graeme the matter of her 
 insane guest. 
 
 " I saw her in the garden. It seems a very quiet madness, 
 as you told me. But what made you take such a charge upon 
 yourself, Mrs. Forsyth ? " 
 
 " Oh, poor young thing ! she was a distant cousin of my 
 own. Do you mind of her coming here for a day or two, many 
 years ago a wild sort of a lassie Rachel Armstrong ? " 
 
 C 
 
18 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "Armstrong that was her maiden and married name 
 too, then 1 I heard your servant speak of her as Mrs. 
 Armstrong." 
 
 " Her married name ! Well, God knows all ; but I think 
 no human being ever will. We call her Mrs. Armstrong just 
 to humour her. That's her delusion. She thinks she is mar- 
 ried, and that her husband is abroad, though not one of her 
 friends ever heard of any living soul courting or marrying 
 Rachel Armstrong. She was too proud for her station. She 
 frightened all the young farmers away." 
 
 " I wish you would tell me the whole story," said Ninian, 
 sitting down and putting on what Tinie called "his W.S. 
 face " that is, his attentive, penetrating, business look. 
 
 " The story is just this. Rachel was the daughter of a 
 small Border farmer a douce, common sort of man. I sup- 
 pose she was brought up much like the rest of farmers' 
 daughters in those parts carelessly enough for at thirteen 
 I know she could scarcely read or write. Her father died 
 then, and she was taken to live with some other of the 
 Armstrongs. These people tell me she went on much as 
 usual till she was seventeen, when she got a new whim ; grew 
 softened in her manners ; tried to educate herself ; and in a 
 few years improved so, that my John, when he was in the 
 border country last, hardly knew his cousin Rachel. Since 
 then, she took a brain fever with overmuch study the 
 Armstrongs think and she came out of it the poor daft 
 lassie you see. The doctor says she may outgrow it, though 
 most likely she'll remain queer all her life. And she's only 
 two-and-twenty ! " 
 
 " And so, as you told me, her friends consigned her to you, 
 and you are to have the interest of her little fortune for her 
 maintenance 1 " 
 
 " It's just that, Mr. Graeme. And surely I will be kind to 
 her, for she's a harmless, melancholy creature ! " 
 
 " I would like to see her," said Ninian, thoughtfully. 
 
 " It will be of little use, for ever since she entered my doors, 
 a month ago, she has not uttered a single word. She sits for 
 hours looking at the sky, or twisting about a ring, that for 
 some whim she has got on her wedding-finger." 
 
 " It may be really her wedding-ring." 
 
II.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 19 
 
 " Impossible ! for it was the guard of her mother's. Rachel 
 must have had it for years. No, no," said Mrs. Forsyth, with 
 the air of a woman who had thoroughly fixed her opinion, 
 and will not be swerved therefrom, " it is utterly out of the 
 question that Rachel Armstrong can have been really married 
 or anything, perhaps worse. It's just her romance that 
 has turned her brain ; for a time only perhaps, and then she'll 
 come into her right mind." 
 
 " Let us hope so," answered Ninian. But further conversa- 
 tion was interrupted by the sudden appearance of the poor 
 maniac. The harmless melancholy of which Mrs. Forsyth 
 had spoken seemed to have all vanished ; she entered the 
 room with an excited look, as if seeking some one. She 
 rushed up to Ninian, catching his arm, but when she saw his 
 countenance her own changed to a look of blank disappoint- 
 ment. She uttered a sort of restless moan, and turned 
 away. 
 
 " This is my friend Mr. Ninian Graeme. You will speak to 
 him, will you not, Rachel 1 " 
 
 She shook her head, and went and sat down by the window, 
 swaying to and fro in a sort of passive despair. A mournful 
 wreck she was, but only as regarded the mind. Her youth 
 and comeliness were still retained. Ninian thought he had 
 scarcely ever seen such a striking-looking woman. The shape 
 of her head was magnificent. Her hair, of a deep dark red, 
 somewhat coarse in texture, as that colour generally is, was 
 rolled in heavy waves over her brow. And what a brow ! 
 Smooth, broad, queenly, overshadowing the eyes, conveying 
 the idea of remarkable mental power. Beneath were eyes 
 such as always accompany this rare and beautiful shade of 
 hair eyes of a warm, clear brown ; not gleaming, but steady 
 in light ; lifted up with a sort of wonder-look, as if they saw 
 what no other eyes could see; usually calm, but with such 
 depths of passion in them, that you felt instinctively the soul 
 which they reflected could be, as fate led, either that of 
 a Clytie or a Clytemnestra. For the rest of the features, 
 the nose was good ; the mouth had little beauty. Yet all 
 were spiritualised by the clear, perfectly colourless com- 
 plexion pallid, but fair, and by those wonderful wonderful 
 eyes! 
 
20 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 And yet she was mad ! For a moment Ninian could hardly 
 bring himself to believe the fact. There was such a passionate 
 intensity in her look, such a grace and womanly refinement 
 about her dress and mien, quite different from the carelessness 
 usually manifested by those hapless ones from whom Heaven 
 has taken the light of reason. But very soon he saw that if 
 not positively insane, there was in her mind some strange 
 warp some heavy numbing of the faculties. Her eye grew 
 dull, her face blank and immovable, like a landscape from 
 which the sun has faded away, leaving it all grey and 
 dark. 
 
 " It is no use speaking to her ; she will remain in this way 
 for hours, sometimes. I cannot tell what roused her when 
 you came in. She never before appeared so excited," whis- 
 pered Mrs. Forsyth. 
 
 " I wonder," said Ninian, pondering a little, and trying to 
 put together, in his clear-headed fashion, all the evidence he 
 could muster, to test a belief that would linger in his mind 
 " I wonder if she mistook me for any one else, whom she 
 is vaguely expecting 1 ?" And he remembered how he had 
 first seen her, eagerly listening. Could it be, that the 
 distant voice of himself or his companion had touched some 
 strange chord in her wandering mind? But no both Mr. 
 Ulverston and himself were quite silent, f except for those 
 few words spoken at the gate. And the mere footsteps 
 of strangers outside the wall could never have affected her 
 thus. 
 
 " However," thought he, with lawyer-like precision, " I will 
 leave no ground untried." So he began to speak aloud to 
 Mrs. Forsyth concerning his morning's proceedings, mention- 
 ing several times distinctly, in the poor girl's hearing, the 
 name of Ulverston. But though she paused a moment in her 
 rocking at the sound of Ninian's voice, and listened as if the 
 tone were pleasant to her it was indeed the kindest, most 
 cheerful voice imaginable still she gave no sign of interest 
 or recognition. The blankness of her face never changed, but 
 seemed rather to deepen. Ninian's wild, improbable con- 
 jecture awakened by the many strange incidents of life 
 which, during his professional career, he had seen died away, 
 as being utterly untenable. But an interest stronger than 
 
II.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 21 
 
 any which even his kind heart had ever known, was kindled 
 there for poor Rachel Armstrong. 
 
 Before leaving, he determined to go and speak to her if, 
 perhaps, a stranger's notice might break her obstinate silence. 
 "How must I call her, Miss, or Mrs.?" asked he of Mrs. 
 Forsyth. 
 
 " Mrs., by all means. The contrary only irritates her ; and, 
 considering the nature of her delusion, it sounds better to the 
 servant. So we always speak of her as ' Mrs. Armstrong ' 
 the only surname we can gave her, since we know of no 
 other." 
 
 Mr. Graeme went up to the poor girl. " I am going now. 
 You will shake hands with me, will you not 1 ? and another 
 time we may be better friends." 
 
 Eachel lifted up her eyes with a sharp childish expression of 
 surprise; and scanned Ninian's face curiously. Apparently 
 something there pleased or touched her, for she did not refuse 
 to take his hand, though still her lips were as dumb as if no 
 sound had stirred them since her birth. 
 
 He pursued his conversation, trying to make it both in 
 words and manner such as he would address to any lady of 
 mind and good breeding. Possibly this contrasted bitterly 
 with the way in which the poor bewildered one was usually 
 treated; or, perhaps, something in Ninian, or some fancy 
 connected with him and his coming, caused to vibrate those 
 hidden chords in her spirit, now 
 
 " Like sweet bells jangled, out of tune and harsh." 
 
 She let him talk on, looking at him the while, as if his very 
 smile were soothing. She seemed at times as though about to 
 speak, but never did speak, though more than once her lips 
 moved and her eyes sought Ninian's with a look of piteous 
 inquiry. 
 
 " Is there anything I can do for you any books you would 
 like to read^" he persisted kindly. She shook her head with 
 a hopeless indifference. " At least you will allow me to see 
 you, when I call again, will you not, Mrs. Armstrong ? " 
 
 As Ninian spoke, her dull eyes kindled with reproach and 
 anger. She set her teeth together, as if it needed more than 
 even the obstinacy of insanity to maintain her self-imposed 
 
22 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 silence. But her uncontrollable passion would burst forth. 
 She looked round a moment to see if any one were within 
 hearing, and, lifting herself up with great haughtiness, said, 
 
 " You mistake. Not Mrs. Armstrong Mrs. Sabine." 
 . And then the name she had forced herself to utter 
 seeming to pierce her poor troubled brain like a trumpet-blast 
 she cried out with one long bitter cry, and fell into 
 convulsions. 
 
III.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 23 
 
 CHAPTEK III. 
 
 EVERYBODY knows the horrors of a "flitting;" at least, 
 everybody who belongs to that worthy, independent rank, our 
 own good middle class the ever thrilling heart of the 
 community, which continually sends its lifetide in vigour 
 to the brain and in strength to the limbs ; out of which our 
 thinkers rise to guide, and our workers rise to rule. And to 
 this sphere of the toilers and spinners belonged the Graeme 
 family. Every one of them laboured hard, with head and 
 hands too, during the flitting, and the preparations towards 
 the new house. For Ninian said work was good; and 
 thought though he did not say that it would keep them all 
 from sad, or fretful fancies concerning the change which must 
 inevitably be felt in their way of life. 
 
 So now, for the first time, Edmund- learned to pack up 
 books as well as read them ; and Reuben's mechanical skill 
 was degraded from the making of electrical machines to the 
 putting up of shelves. Lindsay and the twins devoted their 
 whole energies to domestic arrangements ; while Charlie's 
 superabundant vivacity was made useful by his being kept in 
 a perpetual state of locomotion for his sisters' benefit. As for 
 pressing Tinie into the service, you might as well have tried 
 to chain a sunbeam ; but her light spirit interpenetrating the 
 family mass, seemed to give vitality to the whole. 
 
 The few weeks passed ; weeks that might have been sad, 
 for in all change is some sadness, but were kept cheerful 
 through continual occupation. And thus they made ready to 
 leave the house where the old professor had dwelt for fifteen 
 long years. 
 
 " You'll not come home any more to this disorderly place, 
 which I know keeps you in a continual fidget, though you 
 never complain, brother," said Tinie, running down-stairs after 
 Ninian, when, having helped in all the arrangements on the 
 
24 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 day of the flitting, he was leaving at last for his office. 
 " Certainly Miss Hope Ansted would have been shocked out 
 of her proprieties and gentilities, if she had come last week as 
 she proposed. If she would but stay out of the way till we 
 get settled a little at The Gowans." 
 
 " A week will do that. I wrote and fixed Saturday for her 
 coming," said Ninian, rather lugubriously, as if resigning 
 himself to a painful necessity. 
 
 "Ah, now! suppose your ward turns out a nice little 
 creature after all, and you make a pet of her, and like her 
 better than Tinie 1 If you do, I'll tell you what / will do. 
 I'll go and marry stupid Bailie Duncan, or solemn John 
 Forsyth, or even that handsome, polite Englishman who called 
 the other day when you were out Mr. Mr. Ulverston." 
 
 " Heaven forbid ?" muttered Ninian. He hardly knew why, 
 but it seemed intensely repugnant, the idea of one of his 
 sisters marrying Mr. Ulverston. However, he smiled at his 
 own folly and at Tinie's too. " You goose of a lassie ! as if 
 your brother would let you leave him to marry anybody!" 
 And he pulled the long curls that drooped over the balustrade. 
 " Now good-by till tea-time at The Gowans." 
 
 Just as he opened the door, Lindsay entered. She had 
 been busy all daj r , in-doors and out, and looked wearied and 
 pale. Ninian turned back with her into the little parlour, the 
 only room in the house which was not yet dismantled. He 
 went to get her some wine, and returning, found her sitting 
 in the old arm-chair, her face pressed against its cushions. 
 Then he remembered how, years ago, he himself being quite a 
 boy and the rest mere babes, when the children were all put 
 to bed, his eldest sister and a guest they often had, used to go 
 and sit in this little room, talking for hours. He knew she 
 was thinking of it now, and that she felt as none of them 
 could feel, the pang of quitting a house which she was once 
 to have left a bride, had not Heaven's will intervening made 
 her for life a widow though unwed. 
 
 But these things were never spoken of now ; so he only 
 gave her the wine, talked cheerfully for a few minutes, and, 
 departing, sent a private summons to Esther and Ruth, that 
 " Our Sister " was to be watched over with especial care, lest 
 she should over-fatigue herself. 
 
III.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 25 
 
 Ninian was no sentimentalist; and the calm tenor of his 
 life had never known a past at least not such a past as 
 Lindsay's. Perhaps he had had his dreams, as all young men 
 have, but they were mere outward fancies shadows floating 
 round the untouched depths of his true heart. Thither the 
 one Angel of life had never descended to trouble the waters 
 and depart, but even in departing to leave behind a healing 
 power. 
 
 Ninian Graeme evidently meddled with none of these things. 
 He looked like what he was a contented, quiet-hearted man, 
 plodding from home to office, and from office back to home, 
 yet touched occasionally with keen sympathies from without, 
 as he had been in the case of Eachel Armstrong. Her story, 
 poor soul! or such as there was of the same, had strongly 
 interested him. Whenever he thought of it, his cheerful face 
 became grave. And somehow he had lately got into the 
 habit of thinking of it, on his walks to and from his office. 
 Even on this day it haunted him, for he walked on in 
 meditation so deep that he started like an accused criminal on 
 hearing himself called. 
 
 " Just in time to bid you good-bye. Jump in, Graeme, and 
 see me to the railway," cried Mr. Ulverston, out of a trunk- 
 laden cab. 
 
 " You are leaving us, then ?" And Ninian did not look by 
 any means so surprised or regretful as politeness demanded. 
 However, he good-naturedly joined his friend, or acquaintance 
 he himself would perhaps have said, for Mr. Graeme was 
 particular in the minor truths of current phraseology. 
 
 They drove on to that nucleus where so many diverse phases 
 of human life converge, and may be at leisure studied or 
 moralised over a railway terminus. They had to wait there 
 some time, while the down-train from London disembogued 
 itself of its various contents, ere Ulverston could start by the 
 up-train, as he appeared in a great hurry to do. Meanwhile 
 the two young men lounged up and down, conversing together 
 and criticising the passers-by. 
 
 " I thought you had already left. I have scarce seen any- 
 thing of you since we were at Musselburgh," said Ninian. 
 
 "I've been out of town," quickly answered the other. 
 " Edinburgh is horribly cold and dreary now. By-the-by, speak- 
 
26 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 ing of your friends at Musselburgh, have you seen anything of 
 Mr. Forsyth lately ? " 
 
 " No," said Ninian, briefly ; adding afterwards, " Did you 
 like him so much, then r ( would you have wished to meet him 
 again 1 I could easily have managed it." 
 
 " Thank you, but you see I'm off now. Some other time. 
 By Jove ! what a pretty face there is under that Quakerish 
 bonnet," cried he, starting off, in his impulsive way, on a new 
 tack, and forgetting everything else in his eagerness to stare 
 at a plainly-dressed girl, who stood pensive and desolate amidst 
 her luggage. Ninian was not the sort of young man to run 
 wild after " pretty faces," so he just glanced that way, pitying 
 the blank, frightened, helpless look that dulled the beauty of 
 features which really merited Mr. Ulverston's notice. Perhaps, 
 in his universal kindliness, Mr. Grseme might have come for- 
 ward to offer help to the young creature, who seemed perfectly 
 bewildered with the confusion around her ; but he saw that 
 his companion had apparently the same intent, and drew back. 
 However, the girl's good angel intervened in the shape of a 
 railway porter, and she, with her possessions, was swept away 
 towards a cab. 
 
 " Confound it ! " cried Ulverston, laughing, but looking 
 vexed. " However, I saw her name on her box ; it is " 
 
 Here the warning bell stopped all .his revelation ; and, bid- 
 ding Ninian a hasty adieu, heaping upon him likewise those 
 meaningless invitations the mere I.O.U.'s of the moment, 
 which nobody ever thinks of presenting for payment Mr. 
 Ulverston was whirled away southward. 
 
 His late companion could hardly be said to regret the 
 parting ; yet every good-bye, even to an indifferent person, 
 leaves a vague dulness behind a sort of " Well, I wonder if 
 we shall ever meet again, or how 1 " Feeling this, Ninian 
 watched the last speck of the train disappear. Then, finding 
 it was too late to do any good in office work that day, he 
 lounged about a few minutes longer and took the next train 
 to Musselburgh. 
 
 All things were there as he had left them on his last weekly 
 visit. For he had been with Mrs. Forsyth every week during 
 the illness into which Eachel Armstrong had sunk. Rachel 
 Armstrong she was still called : Ninian thought he had no 
 
III.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 2*7 
 
 right to reveal to anyone the name which he, and he only, 
 had heard her utter. But many a time he wearied himself in 
 vain conjectures, and nothing could make him believe that she 
 was really so mad as Mrs. Forsyth thought. Eagerly now, as 
 at every visit, he asked, " If there was any change ? " 
 
 " None. She just holds her tongue, except for a few words 
 now and then to me. Always kindly, too, poor lassie ! She's 
 never sulky as she used to be. Still, I can't get anything out 
 of her, though Bell says that half the night through she's at her 
 havers, muttering to herself." 
 
 " Does she look composed ? " 
 
 " You may see, for we brought her down to the little draw- 
 ing-room close by. Hark ! she's speaking to Bell now." 
 
 It was in a quiet tone, perfectly self-possessed the voice, 
 one of those low rich voices, laden with the burden of a full 
 heart, which we always recognise, and feel its influence we 
 know not why. 
 
 Bell came in most a propos to explain that the poor lady had 
 been saying she wished to see Mr. Graeme, whom she had 
 watched from the window. She always sat watching at the 
 window, morn, noon, and eve. It was the sole fancy remaining 
 of all her "strange ways," Mrs. Forsyth said; in everything 
 else, save her continual apathetic silence and melancholy, 
 Rachel conducted herself like a reasonable woman. 
 
 "I am glad she wants to see you, for I had talked a great 
 deal to her about you. Though, generally, she doesn't care to 
 see anybody, not even John," said the mother, to whom the 
 last circumstance was the climax of peculiarity. 
 
 Ninian went in to see the poor maniac who had interested 
 him so much. But nothing of madness was there about her 
 now. Worn by her long illness her usual pallid complexion 
 grown almost death-like, her eyes larger and more "wonderful" 
 than ever still greater than the outward change was the in- 
 ward change of the mind. He saw in a moment that there 
 was reason in that face faint, perhaps, and still obscured at 
 intervals, but it was there. And the difference it wrought, 
 showed Ninian yet more clearly that she had indeed been really 
 mad. Then, all the fantasies of her brain must have been de- 
 lusions too. Recollecting this, he resolved not .to address her 
 by the name of Sabine, or indeed by any name at all. 
 
28 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I am glad to see you much better." He could not say any 
 more than this, so touched was he by the expression of the pale 
 passive face, which tried to smile, and failed, as if smiles 
 belonged to a past life, and not to that sphere of being .in 
 which this forlorn one had darkly dwelt so long. The sound 
 of Ninian's voice seemed to call up some phantoms, yet unlaid, 
 from the dreamy caverns of her brains ; for she drew her hands 
 across her eyes, saying, 
 
 " Yes ; I have been very ill j and things are still confused 
 a little here." 
 
 " Would you like me to come another day, when you are 
 stronger ? " 
 
 " No, no ! I wanted you. Ay, I remember. Will you be 
 seated, Mr. Graeme." And now, the shadow being past, her 
 eyes shone with a cold, clear light, and her manner took a 
 composed dignity which perfectly astonished Ninian. There 
 was something even queen-like in her attitude and mien, as, 
 gathering her white draperies round her, she leaned back in 
 her arm chair. It reminded him of Queen Katherine for 
 Ninian, though no genius, was a man of reading, and loved 
 Shakspeare. Now, in the want of general conversation, he 
 ventured to make the remark. 
 
 She started one of her quick wild looks came and faded. 
 "Ah, indeed! So' you read Shakspeare as I did, once. 
 Well, perhaps, we do look like that scene, in ' King Henry 
 VIII.' is it not 1 You are Griffiths, and here is my kind 
 Patience " she turned affectionately to Mrs. Forsyth "I, the 
 poor Queen Katherine." And in a voice of deep pathos she 
 repeated half to herself as it were the speech beginning 
 
 " Would I had never trod this English earth, 
 Nor felt the flatteries that do grow upon it ! 
 Ye have angels' faces, but Heaven knows your hearts " 
 
 Here she stopped abruptly "No not that I never meant 
 that. How dares any one say I am like Queen Katherine 1 " 
 
 "My dear my poor Eachel!" interposed Mrs. Forsyth, 
 alarmed at the almost threatening gleam of the girl's eyes. 
 " Come ; don't go back to this play-acting and foolishness, 
 which they told me about I'm sure it was that which was 
 too much for your poor brain." 
 
III.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 29 
 
 " Hush hush," said Ninian, warningly ; for he saw that 
 though Eachel spoke no more, the dark shadows of madness, 
 so lately banished, came flitting over her countenance. He 
 changed the conversation ; and prevented Mrs. Forsyth's kind 
 but ill-judged officiousness from chafing this poor troubled 
 spirit, until at last the good woman quitted the room. 
 
 Then Eachel, who had been leaning back in her usual 
 apathetic way, suddenly grasped his arm, whispering in a tone, 
 agitated indeed, but perfectly sane : 
 
 " You are kind : I understand you. I am not mad, as they 
 think ; but I have been so. Yes ; I know I have been mad. 
 It was no wonder." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 " I can't tell you ; I will not must not. It is a secret. 
 But I shall hear some day I know I shall. I fully thought 
 I should that day I listened to you in the garden. What 
 
 made you come there 1 ? And and" Her whole face 
 
 quivered with eagerness " Who was with you T 
 
 " An acquaintance of mine, Mr. Ulverston." 
 
 " Ah ! " She sunk back with a long, long sigh. 
 
 "Did you know Mr. Ulverston?" 
 
 " Oh, no, no ! Don't talk about him," she added, restlessly ; 
 " it does not interest me. I never heard the name." And 
 she closed her eyes, sighing once again, so bitterly ! 
 
 Mrs. Forsyth's heavy footstep was heard on the stairs. 
 Eachel roused herself, clasped Ninian's arm till her long slender 
 fingers felt like rings of iron, and whispered, 
 
 "Before she comes back, listen. You remember I once 
 told you a name ? That was a great sin, because I had pro- 
 mised not. I never shall utter it more, until " Here her 
 
 countenance looked heavenly with its momentary rapture. 
 " Therefore, Mr. Graeme, if you have any recollection of that 
 
 " It is, and always will be, as though I had never heard it," 
 said Ninian, firmly. " Be satisfied ; all is safe." 
 
 She cast upon him a look of wild gratitude ; nay, she even 
 snatched and kissed his hand. Mr. Graeme felt quite uncom- 
 fortable : he did not understand the romantic impulses of 
 such a creature as Eachel Armstrong. But in walking home- 
 ward for he had left as soon as Mrs. Forsyth returned to 
 
30 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 the room he pondered over the matter, and his common 
 sense told him it was nothing but what might have been 
 expected from such a youth as hers had been. Entirely shut 
 out from the world, her mind had evidently formed itself from 
 the struggling life within, aided by some single influence from 
 without. But whether her mysteries were, as Mrs. Forsyth 
 implied, only "play-acting," or whether they were indeed 
 reality, Ninian could not satisfy himself. He felt a relief 
 when he passed from the excitement which seemed an atmo- 
 sphere ever surrounding poor Rachel Armstrong, into the 
 serener airs which breathed around his own fireside. 
 
 It was a clear starry wintry night as he walked up the little 
 avenue which led to The Go wans ; for the house boasted an 
 avenue, a lawn, and a garden, though all had long lain in a 
 state of desolation. One would hardly believe there was such 
 a solitary old-fashioned place so near the centre of a city like 
 Edinburgh. Ninian, who had a fancy for all quaint, quiet 
 nooks, scanned his new home, and gloried in it. 
 
 All was so still and deserted, it might have been Hood's 
 immortal " Haunted House," but for dim rays of light that 
 came through cra'cked window-shutters, showing for certain 
 that the ghosts were holding revelry. Ninian walked in, 
 smiling to think that his family had already become so rural- 
 ised as to keep unlatched doors ; and there, with the light 
 snow lying in white sparkles on his hat, coat, and hair, he 
 stood before them an apparition of delight. 
 
 For, jumping round him like very children, came Tinie, 
 Edmund, and Charlie. " Oh, brother, we have been waiting 
 for you a whole hour, because because " 
 
 Here Ninian's quick eye glancing over the circle, discovered 
 one addition a girl, very small, and childish-looking, who 
 rose from her seat in the corner, and curtsied with an air 
 decidedly prim. Mr. Graeme bowed ; and there they stood 
 until Tinie's merry laugh broke the awkward pause. 
 
 " Oh, what fun ! Here's a surprise ! It was so to us at 
 first ; but she has been three hours in the house, and we've 
 found out we need not have been afraid of her in the least. 
 Guess, brother guess who she is." 
 
 " Tinie," said Esther, as the stranger began to colour, and 
 Ninian to look rather uncomfortable; "Tinie, I'm ashamed 
 
III.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 31 
 
 of you. Why can't you say at once that it is Miss 
 Ansted 1 " 
 
 "Who mistook the date you fixed, and has come a 
 
 week too soon ; but not too soon for our cordial welcome," 
 added Lindsay, kindly. 
 
 Hope Ansted curtsied once more to Miss Graeme this time 
 and then, touching Ninian's offered hand with the tips of 
 her fingers, subsided into her old corner, guarded on either 
 side by the twins, who, shy themselves, seemed unaccountably 
 to sympathise with this the shyest young lady that ever 
 was known. 
 
 Ninian, perfectly confounded at the appearance of his ward 
 in a character the very opposite of what they all expected, 
 took the earliest opportunity of stealing apart with Tinie. 
 
 " Did you ever see such a girl ! " broke out the voluble " pet 
 of the family." " And an English girl, too, who has lived all 
 her life in London. I'm sure she looks as if she had never 
 been outside the walls of her boarding-school. Every sentence 
 she speaks and she has not spoken a dozen she brings in 
 something about 'Mrs. Watson. Jones.' And at the mere 
 name she looks round as if Mrs. Watson Jones stood behind 
 her. Poor thing ! I'm sure she has been frightened out of 
 her seven senses, and all the spirit crushed out of her. Her 
 very face shows that." 
 
 " Probably so," said Ninian. He was thinking that some- 
 where or other he had seen the face before. 
 
 " It's a pretty face, too," Tinie went on ; " only there's no 
 life in it. And she's not a bad figure, but for that odious 
 brown merino dress, and white linen collar. I hate linen 
 collars; don't you, brother?" 
 
 "How should I judge 1 ?" answered Ninian, smiling. He 
 had all at once recollected where he had seen that fair, still 
 face, with the downcast eyes. It was the same which Mr. 
 Ulverston had so rudely stared at when they were at the 
 railway terminus. He determined not to allude to the fact, 
 as probably such a very, very quiet girl had never noticed 
 either him or his companion ; of whose companionship on this 
 occasion Mr. Graeme did not feel altogether proud. 
 
 " She seems quite a child, too ; is scarcely seventeen for 
 we asked her. And yet she has such a prim, old-fashioned' 
 
32 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 air about her. She'll turn us all into icicles. I don't know 
 how we will manage to get on together ! " continued Tinie, in 
 such a comical despair that her brother was quite amused. 
 
 " Well, my wee thing " wee thing was one of Tinie's pet 
 names " we must all do the best we can with her, making 
 allowances for her manners and education." 
 
 "Education! Why, she can't speak the Queen's English 
 correctly ! She drops her tis sometimes." 
 
 " Then we'll teach ^her better. And we must remember 
 what a dreary life she has led ; her father abroad with no 
 mother, or sisters, or elder brothers." 
 
 " No elder brother-^-ah, Ninian ! " murmured Tinie, lovingly 
 pressing close to him ; then adding, in her wilful way, "Hurrah 
 for Mr. Grseme of the Gowans, guardian, schoolmaster, and 
 general philanthropist ! " 
 
 " Hush ! " said Ninian, laughing. But his little fairy of a 
 sister had put him into such a good humour, that when he 
 re-entered the parlour he looked quite radiant and handsome. 
 At least so Tinie declared, and was wicked enough to ask the 
 shy guest if she did not think so 1 Whereupon Hope Ansted 
 lifted her great eyes, dropped them again, pursed her lips, and 
 said nothing. She was evidently terribly afraid of Mr. Grseme. 
 
 The whole family tried to amuse and encourage her all 
 except Reuben, from whose stern, woman-hating cynicism, no 
 civility was ever expected. Edmund ventured a few remarks 
 of a poetical nature, but found that she had, as he expressed 
 it, " no soul ; " so contented himself with a cold admiration of 
 her beautiful nose and mouth. Tinie attacked her with fun 
 and harmless jokes, but she never laughed, and looked quite 
 shocked sometimes. She only seemed to feel at ease with the 
 twins and their Berlin work, which, she said, " she was very 
 fond of at school." So she buried herself among wools and 
 patterns; under which salutary influence her hands unbent 
 from their frigid fold on her lap, and once or twice she was 
 heard to speak in a very precise and timid way. But this was 
 only when the rest were talking so loud that nobody listened, 
 save Ninian ; and when she unfortunately caught his eye, she 
 once more grew formal and frightened. In fact, the whole 
 family soon set down Hope Ansted as a commonplace school- 
 girl ; which was, indeed, the sole character she could lay claim 
 
III.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 33 
 
 to except on account of her beauty, then only dawning, and 
 probably visible but to few eyes. 
 
 The evening passed somewhat heavily; after a time, the 
 young Graemes fairly grew tired of amusing their guest, and 
 left her alone. Ninian tried to address some few remarks to 
 her, but her mind was apparently so unformed, or so dull, that 
 even he gave her up in despair; until at last, bidding her 
 good-night, he did so with a cheerful air. 
 
 " You must try to consider yourself quite like one of the 
 children here ; but I dare say you feel strange at first." 
 
 " Yes and no doubt you are quite alarmed at our brother," 
 added Tinie, hurrying Miss Ansted through the hall ; " isn't 
 he a grave, formal creature the darling ! Everybody thinks 
 him solemn as a judge the first time of seeing him. Did you 1" 
 
 " I had seen him before," said Hope, a faint smile creeping 
 in at the corners of her mouth. 
 
 " Where where *? " and all the girls clustered round her. 
 
 " At the railway this afternoon. He had with him a gentle- 
 man." 
 
 " What sort of a gentleman ? " 
 
 " Very handsome ; the handsomest I ever saw, with such a 
 beautiful fair moustache ! " 
 
 "Well," cried Tinie, bounding back to the parlour in a 
 hearty fit of laughter ; " our demure little maiden has found 
 her tongue, and her eyes too ; she has just been telling us how 
 she met you, brother Ninian, and with you a gentleman, ' the 
 handsomest she ever saw.' " 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston again ! " thought Ninian. But he only said, 
 " Indeed ! " patted Time's shoulder, and told her to run away 
 to bed. 
 
34 THE HEAD (XF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 " YOU'LL come with us to hear Mr. Forsyth preacli to-night 
 before he leaves for his manse in the Highlands ? " said Ninian 
 to Miss Ansted. 
 
 " Yes," answered Hope, who in the course of a few weeks 
 had learned to do everything that Mr. Graeme desired her. 
 In fact, she was one of those malleable characters who are 
 subject to any one's bidding. A thread guided her, as if it 
 were a thread of love. In the genial atmosphere of the 
 Gowans, the poor frozen plant had woke up to a faint life as 
 Edmund expressed it in a sonnet he wrote which seemed as 
 if he were trembling on the verge of falling in love with her. 
 But he changed his mind and didn't. 
 
 They all went to hear Mr. Forsyth. It was at a small town 
 some miles distant from Edinburgh the town where the 
 young minister was born. He had never yet preached there, 
 as Ninian explained to Miss Ansted on their way thither. For 
 Mr. Graeme always tried to talk to his ward, and draw out what 
 little mind he supposed she had ; and sometimes it gave him 
 pleasure to see a faint ray of interest in her beautiful but 
 childish face. He told the old story of John Forsyth : how he 
 had risen from the lowest estate of a poor man's son, toiling 
 step by step with indomitable perseverance, until he was able 
 to study for the ministry. How when the spirit of his great 
 calling entered into him, that which was at first ambition grew 
 into the higher feeling of devotion to the cause whereto he 
 had been sanctified ; so that now he was about to give up all 
 his prospects as an eloquent and promising preacher, to be- 
 come a poor labourer in his Master's far vineyard. 
 
 " Is not this great and good ? " said Ninian at last, turning 
 to his silent companion, whom he had almost forgotten in the 
 enthusiasm of talking about his friend. 
 
IV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 35 
 
 Hope Ansted said nothing, but there came a sweet thought- 
 fulness into her childish eyes, and she looked up at Mr. Graeme 
 as if she felt that he, at least, was " great and good." Tinie, 
 who had her brother's other arm, did the same. And Ninian, 
 glancing down upon their young faces, smiled as if they were 
 two pet children growing up under his care. 
 
 They entered the church, a large grey building. It was 
 crowded with people, who came from all the country round to 
 hear the young minister who had once been a " bit laddie " 
 among them. Many of them were whispering even talking 
 aloud a custom not unfrequent in a Scottish kirk, though 
 seeming to southern ears strangely inconsistent in such a de- 
 vout and religious land. All their talk was about John 
 Forsyth, and many an eye was turned to where his mother sat. 
 By her side was a strange lady. 
 
 " Is that Eachel Armstrong ? " whispered Miss Graeme, who 
 had learnt from Mrs. Forsyth the supposed history of the girl. 
 
 It was Eachel. She might be known by the carriage of her 
 head : so stately, so different from every other woman there. 
 
 " She must be quite herself now," Ninian said. " You shall 
 speak to her after the sermon. You might do her good, 
 Lindsay, as you do to every one." 
 
 " Hush ! " Our Sister answered, with her soft smile ; for 
 now there came a pause over the murmuring assembly, who 
 immediately fell into the silence befitting a religious service. 
 
 John Forsyth stood, a minister, in the church where he had 
 worshipped as a child. He was still a very young man, and 
 seemed younger even than he was, from his fair complexion 
 and hair. There was something pure and saint-like in his 
 whole mien. You felt at once that he had been rightly named 
 John, and that the Divine Apostle's spirit was dwelling in him. 
 He prayed silently for a few moments, then stood up, and met 
 the one fixed gaze of that thronged mass of people his own 
 people, too, his friends and his brethren. He had come to be 
 a prophet in his own country. It was a moment that might 
 well have dazzled the senses of the young minister, and brought 
 in worldly thoughts'and worldly pride between him and his vow. 
 He looked very pale, and for the first few words his voice was 
 inaudible* Afterwards it gained strength, and he read the 
 opening hymn in a clear impressive tone. 
 
36 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 The tune was "Martyrdom" A few weak notes from the 
 precentor and then it rose up from the vast congregation in 
 a whirlwind of sound, filling the whole church, rolling wave 
 after wave, in something higher, diviner than mere melody. 
 The poor old precentor's voice was drowned in that ocean of 
 song. Verse after verse it swelled and sank, all individual 
 discords being lost in its great harmonious flood, until it 
 seemed a fitting type of that infinite Company, which, gathered 
 from all the ends of the earth, shall one day be heard " praising 
 God with a loud voice." 
 
 The hymn ceased ; there was a silence ; and then, the young 
 minister began his prayer. Ninian saw how the mother, un- 
 able to stand, sat with her withered hands trembling ; his own 
 sisters were deeply touched; Lindsay more than all, for he 
 who long since had prayed his last prayer on earth, had also 
 been a minister. Rachel Armstrong alone remained unmoved, 
 standing fixedly looking forward. Ninian turned towards 
 Hope Ansted, who, startled and affected by this scene, to her 
 so strange, had knelt down in her English fashion, her hands 
 half-covering her face. He thought what a gentle, girlish face 
 it was, and how different from Eachel's stern beauty. These 
 thoughts were, however, but the flashes of a moment, ere he 
 tried to cast them all aside, and lift his heart where alone it 
 ought to be lifted at such a time and place. 
 
 The service was long ; but it was one that could never be 
 forgotten in the town where John Forsyth was born. At its 
 close, people forgot to argue, as Scotch congregations will 
 always do, concerning the sermon ; they only spoke of the man 
 the young preacher who was going forth from among them 
 all, to enter on the work of Heaven. 
 
 " L And Heaven will prosper it, my dear John," said Ninian, 
 earnestly, as he clasped his old companion's hand, when, the 
 congregation having dispersed, the Graemes and Forsyths met. 
 Mr. Forsyth stood, with his mother on his arm and his cousin 
 beside him. His fair cheek was a little flushed, but his manner 
 was composed and serene. It only changed when Ninian came 
 and spoke to Mrs. Armstrong. 
 
 " You are quite well now, I hope ? I am so glad to see you 
 here. You, too, must feel rejoiced and proud this day." 
 
 " 1 1 " she said, listlessly. " Oh ! because of my cousin John. 
 
IV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 37 
 
 I have little interest in those things, but John asked me, so I 
 came." 
 
 "You ought, indeed, Eachel, for you know how anxious 
 John has been about you always ; I think you might be more 
 pleased than you seem," interposed the mother rather fretfully. 
 
 " Hush, mother ! " said Mr. Forsyth, as he walked aside, 
 and spoke to Lindsay Graeme. 
 
 The two families stood together for a good while, talking in 
 the aisle of the church. It was a soft spring evening, and as 
 the lights were put out within the building, the moonshine 
 entered from without, giving to all their faces a spectral, 
 shadowy look. Especially to that of Rachel, who walked 
 restlessly up and down, scarcely speaking to any one except 
 Edmund, by whose boyish countenance she had seemed attracted 
 and pleased. 
 
 "Do you think she is quite right here now?" whispered 
 the old lady to Mr. Grseme, with a mysterious finger on her 
 forehead. " John thinks she is ; she never alludes to her 
 fantastic notions, and my son will have it that she was never 
 mad at all, only queer from the fever she had. John is so 
 anxious about her." 
 
 " I see that," answered Ninian, rather sadly, as he noticed 
 that his friend, though talking with Lindsay and the others, 
 continually glanced towards Eachel, with that restless look 
 which often so mournfully tells how to the gazer the whole 
 world is becoming filled with one human presence. "Does 
 Mrs. Armstrong go out at all?" he asked. "Would she 
 come and see my sisters ? We have, or try to have, a merry 
 house at The Gowans, for the sake of this English girl who is 
 living with us." 
 
 " Miss Ansted ? Oh, yes, John was speaking of her : a shy, 
 quiet, rather stupid little thing." 
 
 "Nay not stupid." 
 
 " Well, but about this visit. Eachel, my dear, Mr. Graeme is 
 inviting you to the Gowans. It would do you good, and cheer 
 up your spirits," said Mrs. Forsyth, in a soothing, patronising 
 tone, that evidently galled poor Eachel beyond endurance. 
 
 She said, sharply, " I will not go ; " and turned again to 
 Edmund. 
 
 But some time after, when they were all quitting the church, 
 
38 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 she suddenly changed her mind, and said to Lindsay, who had 
 been talking with her, " Miss Graeme, I should .like to go home 
 with you. It is a week-day evening, though it seems like 
 Sunday, so my cousin cannot object." 
 
 " Oh no," cried the delighted Mrs. Forsyth, " and John" shall 
 come." 
 
 " By no means ; this boy will be my true knight." And 
 taking Edmund's arm he seeming divided between the indig- 
 nity of being called "this boy," and the pleasure of being 
 noticed by a lady of such fair and graceful presence Eachel 
 Armstrong went forward, and distanced them all. 
 
 Ninian, with Hope Ansted, walked along beside John 
 Forsyth and his mother. The old lady talked eagerly of her 
 son's plans, and of the wild northern region whither he was 
 going. 
 
 " And you are satisfied and glad to go ? " his friend asked. 
 
 "Yes," said Forsyth, and his countenan.ce resumed the 
 serene St. John like aspect which it had lost in Eachel's pre- 
 sence. " I think above all things one ought to set one's duty, 
 and this seems mine. To be sure it will be dreary at first, for 
 my mother stays behind, and I hear the manse is a desolate 
 place ; but in time in time, it may grow cheerful." 
 
 " When he has a wife and bairns," whispered Tinie to Hope 
 Ansted : " Why don't you try for the vacant office 1 you'd 
 make a capital minister's wife." 
 
 Hope looked timidly at her guardian, then cast her eyes 
 down, and said " she never thought of such things." 
 
 It was nine o'clock before they reached The Gowans : a 
 mild, still night, so bright that they could see the little crocuses 
 and snowdrops peeping up from under the leafless bushes. 
 Edmund went and brought some to Mrs. Armstrong. She 
 took them with an almost childish pleasure, looked at them until 
 her eyes grew heavy with a trouble that would not rain itself 
 out in tears. 
 
 "It is a long, long time since any one has brought me 
 flowers," said she, in a broken voice ; and then during all tea- 
 time, she sat still and scarcely spoke. 
 
 The evening amusements of the circle went on much as 
 usual, for so Ninian and Lindsay had agreed would be best. 
 None took much notice of their new visitor except Edmund, 
 
IV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 39 
 
 who kept near her, and seemed to read her strange pale face 
 with all his boyish soul. After supper, the girls, with Hope 
 Ansted, sat and worked ; while Charlie learnt his lessons, and 
 Reuben, in despair of other entertainment, took out his electri- 
 cal machine and began to electrify the cat. Soon the circle 
 gathered round him, and peals of laughter, even from the 
 quiet Hope Ansted, testified to the pleasant family fun that 
 continually lighted up The Gowans. 
 
 " I wish I were a child I wish I were a child ! " muttered 
 Eachel Armstrong ; while fitful shadows, sometimes of mirth, 
 sometimes of bitterness, came and went over her features, as 
 she sat and watched " the children." 
 
 " Wherefore 1" said Ninian. 
 
 He in his turn had been watching her. 
 
 " Because nay, I cannot tell, but I want to be a child. I 
 want to laugh and be merry. I am so young, and yet life 
 seems so long so dull. Couldn't you tell me what I must 
 do 1" And with a sorrowful entreaty she looked up at Ninian. 
 
 There was in him a something to which every one in- 
 stinctively came for help. 
 
 " How do you mean V 
 
 "I scarcely know, only that my mind is so restless, and 
 yours seems ever so quiet and good. Mrs. Forsyth chafes me, 
 kind though she is ; but you always make me feel calm and at 
 rest. Couldn't you help me couldn't you think of something 
 to make the days pass quicker during this weary, weary wait- 
 ing r 
 
 " Waiting for what T 
 
 She pressed her lips together angrily. 
 
 " I will not tell you. Nay, do not look at me so, as if your 
 eyes would force out the truth. I cannot tell a falsehood, but 
 I can keep silence." And her former excited manner came 
 back, though she struggled hard to keep it down. 
 
 It was touching to see how the still perturbed mind, as if 
 conscious of the insanity that had been, strove to control itself, 
 and guide its wandering fancies into the light of reason. 
 
 "Another time, Mrs. Armstrong," said Ninian gently 
 " another time we will have a long talk together, and I will 
 tell you what I think would amuse and occupy you. Study, 
 for instance. My sisters study every night, though they are 
 
40 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 nearly as old as you are; but I think, not so well edu- 
 cated." 
 
 "You consider me well educated then?" eagerly cried 
 Rachel. " There is nothing in me very ignorant, or low, or 
 repulsive, is there 1 You are quite sure of that r l Though I 
 was yes I was a mean farmer's daughter." 
 
 " That excites my wonder," Ninian answered, in his frank 
 way. " I was aware in what a lowly estate you were born. 
 You need not be ashamed of that, you know, but rather proud 
 in having conquered all hindrances, and become the woman 
 that I feel you are ; without compliment a woman of culti- 
 vated mind, and as true a lady as any I know. However you 
 contrived to attain all this is a mystery." 
 
 "Ah! is it is it ?" 
 
 Her eyes literally gleamed ; whether with pride, or joy, or 
 ay, it was something greater than both ; the only light which, 
 shining from a human face, however plain, glorifies it into 
 beauty. 
 
 "You must have had an intense thirst for knowledge," 
 Ninian continued, " and an energy of will almost marvellous 
 in a woman, considering the sort of people among whom you 
 lived." 
 
 " They were brute beasts, and I was one of them ! " cried 
 Rachel. " Ah ! you should have known me in those days ! I 
 was plain I was coarse. If you had seen these hands, brown 
 
 and rough with labour" And she stretched out a hand and 
 
 arm, large, but beautiful in form and colour. "Nay, worse 
 than all, if you had looked into my heart and mind, both as 
 black and dark as a winter's night, thrilled with distant storms. 
 For I was stormy, too. When my passions rose I could do 
 anything anything ! And I had no counsellor to rule me, no 
 intellect or education to guide me. Oh, what a creature I 
 was!" 
 
 She said this, as if she took pleasure in hurling disdain upon 
 her olden self; though in speaking that strangely proud, defiant, 
 yet rapturous smile was never absent from her face. 
 
 " In truth," said Ninian, " you have cause to take pride in 
 what you have accomplished." 
 
 "I take pride!" she repeated. "Yes, I am proud, and 
 glad too ; but not for myself." And the softness and woman- 
 
IV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 41 
 
 liness of her voice and mien were such as Ninian had never 
 before seen there. 
 
 " I do not quite understand you," said he at last, rousing 
 her from a dreamy silence into which she had fallen. 
 
 Mrs. Armstrong seemed to recollect herself, and became 
 reserved immediately. 
 
 "Understand me? There is nothing to be understood, 
 except that I was such and such a girl as I described, and I 
 have become myself the woman you see. How I stand in your 
 fair graces, surely I ought not to be so vain as to inquire." 
 
 She laughed almost the first time Ninian had ever heard 
 her laugh. 
 
 " I am most glad to see you so cheerful," he answered, with 
 warm sincerity ; " and some day you must tell me how and why 
 you did all this." 
 
 " How and why ! That would be a long, long story, Mr. 
 Graeme," she said, and some silent thought sat smiling in her 
 eyes. " But we will talk as much as you please. I like to talk 
 to you, it does me good ; it brings back the old, old life " 
 
 She paused abruptly, and broke the conversation by walking 
 to one of the windows where Edmund stood. 
 
 " You dreamy boy ! so you like to watch the moon," cried 
 Rachel, touching him on the shoulder, at which he started 
 sensitively. "Nay, never blush; I did the same myself at 
 your age. We, every one of us, do the like in our turn, do 
 we not, Mr. Graeme ? After all, 'tis a happy time of life, that 
 of your brother, here. What is his name ?" 
 
 " Edmund," said Ninian, who had followed to the window. 
 
 "Edmund Geoffrey," said the boy himself, who was very 
 proud of being named after the father of English poetry. 
 
 "Geoffrey! Are you named Geoffrey?" She drew in her 
 breath, and changed colour for a moment. "That is well 
 it is a good name. I shall always call you Geoffrey, if I 
 may V 
 
 Edmund smiled a glad consent. 
 
 She touched the boy's shoulder with her hand. " You are 
 tall almost as tall as Ah, well ! do you think it is quite fair 
 for a laddie like you to tower above me, who am no small 
 woman, either? What a man you will grow to tall and 
 strong ! Your arm feels so firm, too ; and just the same height 
 
42 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 as I told you before that I liked walking with you, Geoffrey." 
 She paused over the name; uttered it softly, in a changed 
 tone; half-sighed; and then, still leaning on the boy's arm, 
 she stood, her head turned away, watching the moonlight. 
 
 " Come, if you will grow so sentimental you had better take 
 refuge in my study," said Ninian, somewhat amused, but glad 
 to see that the forlorn Rachel had at last found an interest, 
 and perhaps feeling a sense of brotherly pride in her liking for 
 his favourite Edmund, who, though contemned at times, was 
 always secretly suspected as the genius of the family. " See, 
 the children are all beginning blindman's buff, or some such 
 awful game. Suppose we three make our escape. I have 
 writing to do ; but Edmund can show you his books. You 
 can't think what a student he is, Mrs. Armstrong," said the 
 good elder brother, as he led the way to a little low room, 
 where there was a solitary light " dimly burning." 
 
 Here, very soon, Ninian settled himself at his papers, for he 
 had to work hard how hard none but himself knew to keep 
 " the wolf from the door " of his large household. But he did 
 it cheerfully he loved them all so much. Even now, at inter- 
 vals, he forgot his work, to look up with fraternal pleasure at 
 Edmund's kindling face, as the boy, quite in his element, talked 
 to Eachel Armstrong of his favourite studies, and the books he 
 loved. Her conversation led him on (and Ninian was sur- 
 prised to find how brilliant and full of both knowledge and 
 feeling Eachel's conversation was) he brightened up, and there 
 was an energy and fire in his whole mien that might well have 
 charmed her as it evidently did. 
 
 " Go on ; I like to hear you talk," Ninian heard her say to 
 the boy, as they held between them a volume of Chaucer, and 
 were deeply discussing " Griseldis " and " The Flower and the 
 Leaf." " Or, for a change, suppose you were to read aloud. 
 Eeading used to be so pleasant to me so pleasant ! " And 
 she shaded her eyes with her hand. 
 
 Edmund was all delight. He brought an arm-chair for her, 
 and a low seat for himself. 
 
 " No ; change places it is my whim," said Rachel, smiling. 
 " Poets or readers of poets, should surely have the upper seats; 
 I will be the humble listener. Well, what book have you 
 chosen ? " 
 
IV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 43 
 
 " Coleridge. Shall it be the ' Ancient Mariner/ or ' Kubla 
 Khan/ or" 
 
 " Whatever you love best. I loved all once. It is long, 
 very long, since T have read or thought of poetry." She sat 
 down, leaning her elbow on her knees, and looking straight 
 forward into the fire. Ninian thought he saw shadows, heavy 
 and dark, crossing her face, which was only visible now and 
 then, in the glimmer of the firelight. 
 
 The boy read on ; he had a pleasant voice, and felt what 
 he read. There might have been faults, for a truly good reader 
 is about as rare as a truly great poet; but there was that 
 heart-modulation the echo which lofty poetry ever finds in a 
 nature " yet unspotted from the world." Ah ! however we 
 may mock at this in maturer years, calling it sentimental folly, 
 we all feel in our inmost souls that it was true true as love, 
 or death, or the world to come, and all the other awful realities 
 that we sometimes learn to scoff or smile at aside, because we 
 dare not look them in the face. Ay, we may scoff and we may 
 smile for a time, at these dreams of our romantic youth ; but 
 when in the calmness of age'all things grow clearer to our view, 
 we acknowledge, with a pensive tenderness, that they were 
 happy and heavenly dreams after all. 
 
 Rachel sat listening to the boy. Sometimes she looked at 
 him, but not often ; she apparently liked best to listen and not 
 look. When he ceased, she started as if from a reverie. 
 
 " Go on ; read some more. I was very fond of being read 
 to once." Her lips smiled ! but in her eyes was a light sad- 
 ness ; the momentary shadow that always comes over us when 
 we say, " I was" 
 
 " I will read you my favourite, ' Genevieve.' " 
 
 " Ay, do ; for I love it I love it ! " she said, her eyes shining 
 with the rare expression that lit them at times, and made their 
 cold crystal depths all ablaze with some inward warmth and 
 glory. " I'll tell you," she added, laying her hand on the boy's 
 knee, " I'll tell you how I first heard ' Genevieve.' It was 
 when I was quite a girl ; four, five years since. What a long 
 time five years seems ! Well, well ! I am not now what I 
 was then ! " And she tossed back her head with a smiling, 
 graceful pride. " But what was I telling you ? I forget." 
 
 " About the poem, and where you read it." 
 
44 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Heard it ; I never read in those days. It was on a moon- 
 light night a harvest-moon, I remember ; for our kirn had 
 been held the week before. Ah ! that kirn ! " She paused, 
 but soon went on : " Well, as I said, it was moonlight. Now 
 I was an ignorant, stupid girl so everybody told me ; but I 
 sometimes had strange fancies on moonlight nights and sunsets, 
 or when I was alone ; and I had lately begun to gather up my 
 thoughts, wishing I were not so ignorant and foolish." 
 
 " How could that be ? What made you imagine yourself 
 so ? " asked Edmund, with great simplicity. 
 
 " Look you," said Eachel, earnestly, " if you were sitting in 
 the dark, with foul things all around you, and yourself poor, 
 and blind, and miserable, but yet not feeling this, since you 
 had never known anything higher ; if, then, there came and 
 stood an angel in your sight, scarcely looking at you, only 
 standing there, perhaps once turning towards you with a sort 
 of compassionate interest, nothing more; but still standing 
 there, continually filling you with the light of his presence, 
 showing all things black beside him, showing you above all 
 yourself so mean, so lowly, so vile, until you longed to tear 
 off the rags you had thought fine garments, and be clothed like 
 him until you felt happy if you could only crawl near enough 
 to breathe the same air he made so pure and glorious ; and 
 But how I run on," said Eachel, pausing abruptly as she saw 
 Edmund's look of utter astonishment. " You romantic boy ! 
 you have made me as poetical and nonsensical as yourself. 
 Was not that a grand apologue I was telling you 1 " 
 
 " I thought you were to tell me about ' Genevieve.' " 
 
 "Well; and I will. So, for the third time, I begin: 'It 
 was a moonlight night ! ' I was walking near the ruins of an 
 old castle, I and one who condescended to teach me some- 
 times. We were talking of our Border ballads, the only poetry 
 I knew. He said " 
 
 " Your master ? " 
 
 " My master ? " The proud woman's head was raised, then 
 sunk again humbly, even smilingly. " Yes, he was my master." 
 
 " And what was it he said ? " 
 
 " Something I forget. But it was there, from him, that I 
 first heard ' Genevieve.' " 
 
 " What a strange fancy for an old village schoolmaster ! " 
 
IV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 45 
 
 Eachel laughed the sweet low laughter with which we 
 mask some pleasant secret that lurks behind. 
 
 " Eh, but you're a wonderfu' laddie ! " cried she, falling into 
 the broad intonation which marked her humble birth, and 
 which at times peeped out, though in general she spoke with 
 an accent remarkably pure, and was never betrayed into a 
 provincialism that she did not carefully correct immediately. 
 " Come, Geoffrey, read some more, if you are not wearied of 
 me and my little sketches of autobiography." 
 
 " Never ! I wish you would tell me your whole story from 
 the beginning. It must have been something strange, for 
 your face and manner are strange too different from any lady 
 I ever knew." 
 
 " How so 1 Do you see anything unlike a lady in me 1 I 
 know I am utterly ignorant of the world as ignorant as a 
 child. He said so ; but he liked me for that." 
 
 " Who liked you ?" 
 
 " Oh the the ' village schoolmaster ' you spoke of," said 
 Rachel, with her old smile. " He lent me books, I being just 
 a poor girl, and he a kind-hearted man ; and so I became less 
 ignorant less unworthy. I could not make myself into a lady 
 a modern lady, for I had never seen one, but I tried to be 
 like one of Shakspeare's women, or Spenser's, or Walter Scott's. 
 And when, after two or three years, my that is, my master, 
 as you say came back, he was not displeased with me ! " 
 
 " How could he, indeed ! " cried Edmund, with enthusiasm. 
 " The kind, worthy man j how he must have loved you ! " 
 
 " He did he did," Rachel murmured, and her whole being 
 seemed to dilate with a rapturous pride. "Mean as I had 
 been, lowly as I then was, and am, compared to him, still he 
 did love me. Nothing shall ever take that belief from me 
 nothing ! " Though her words were resolute, they seemed 
 those of one fighting with a vague trouble. Turning round, 
 she saw Ninian's eyes fixed upon her; she drew back, and 
 her cheek flushed less in shame than anger. "I hope you 
 have been amused, Mr. Graeme, by the nonsense I have been 
 talking to this boy. You have heard it all, of course ? " 
 
 I have." 
 
 " Well, what do you think of it and of me ** " she asked, 
 defiantly. 
 
46 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Nothing but what adds to your honour, and to my sym- 
 pathy ; nothing that I did not already dimly guess before," 
 he said, in a low voice, as he went out of the room. 
 
 "Why do you tremble?" cried Edmund, watching her; 
 indeed, he had scarcely ever taken his gaze of boyish admira- 
 tion from her face. " Sit down again let me call Our Sister 
 to you." 
 
 " No ; I am only tired. It is late I will go home." 
 
 " Then I will get ready to go with you, Mrs. Armstrong." 
 
 "Mrs. Armstrong! You shall not call me so," she said, 
 sharply ; " it is an ugly name I like Rachel best. You may, 
 if you like, say 'Rachel,' and I will say 'Geoffrey.'" She 
 lingered over the name, as she ever did, with an intonation 
 softer and sweeter than any other word. "Now, my boy, 
 away ! I will wait here, and then we can slip out quietly. 
 I do not want to go among your sisters again ; they are so 
 merry so merry ! and I Well, 'tis nothing nothing." 
 
 She sat down once more on the stool before the fire, wrap- 
 ping her arms on her knee and laying her head upon them. 
 For a long time she remained motionless 'and silent ; then 
 murmured : 
 
 "It is hard very hard! Oh, Geoffrey, Geoffrey how 
 long" 
 
 " Did you call me ! " said Edmund, eagerly. He had just 
 come in with his brother and John Forsyth. 
 
 "Call you?" She sprang up and saw the three. Her 
 flushed face struggled into quietude she tried to assume the 
 somewhat stately manner she at times affected, in which the 
 innate refinement of her mind struggled with the formality 
 she used to cloak her old plebeian ways. But there was a 
 tremor and restlessness about her all the while. 
 
 " I did not expect you, cousin John. I wish this boy to be 
 my escort." 
 
 " Nevertheless, my mother and I could not rest contented. 
 You are not angry that I came?" said the young minister 
 humbly, while a vague look of disappointment troubled his 
 face, else so saintlike and boyish-fair. As he stood by Rachel 
 Armstrong, there appeared between them that strange contrast 
 which Nature sometimes fantastically wills, putting the man's 
 nature into the woman, and the woman's into the man. Out 
 
IV,] THE HEAP OF THE FAMILY. 47 
 
 of these elements union is oftentimes evolved, if qualities so 
 transposed can be called union ; but it was evidently not so 
 in this case. 
 
 "Why should I be angry, cousin?" Eachel answered. "It 
 is very kind of you : you are always kind. But I had rather 
 walk home with my young friend here ; as I^told you. Come, 
 Geoffrey ! " She linked her arm in that of the delighted boy, 
 and left the room with him. 
 
 " John ! " said Ninian, after a pause, his kind eyes resting 
 on his friend. 
 
 " Well, Ninian ! " The young man tried to smile, but his 
 face quivered like a woman's. He apologised ; hiding his 
 weakness, as men usually do before each other. " I am not 
 quite well, I think. I have had an anxious time of late. It 
 will be better for me when all is over." He broke off, seeming 
 to tremble at his own prophecy. 
 
 " Yes ; when all is over, and you are settled at your manse 
 in the Highlands. Think what a great work you have before 
 you there." 
 
 " Ay, my master's work. I ought to give myself wholly to 
 that I ought I ought ! And yet, Ninian " 
 
 " We are quite ready, and your cousin bade me call you," 
 interrupted Edmund, at the door. 
 
 John Forsyth grasped his friend's hand, and vanished 
 instantly. 
 
 It was with a thoughtful, even sad gaze, that Ninian saw 
 the three depart. Indulging in a sort of tranquil sigh, as if 
 he congratulated himself on his own serene and unstirred 
 heart, he went back to his book, till Tinie teased him out of 
 it ; and then he sat for a long time, smiling at her chatter, 
 and idly watching the shadow of Hope Ansted's curls, cast on 
 the parlour wall. 
 
48 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP, 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 " You said it would be better when all was over ; well all is 
 over ! " 
 
 Such was the hoarse, hurried speech which burst from John 
 Forsyth, after half-an-hour's ordinary chat, and a long interval 
 of silence following. The two friends were sitting alone in 
 Ninian's study. 
 
 Mr. Graeme looked up. He had been listening to the clear 
 voices of the girls singing in the next room ; thinking, like- 
 wise, how much good they might all do to one another, no\v 
 that Hope Ansted's freezing boarding-school formalities were 
 wearing off, and her true nature appearing now and then. He 
 had even proposed to himself a plan for lengthening her visit, 
 and sending her with " the children " to the shores of Clyde, 
 if by any means he could afford them a summer trip. Her 
 accomplishments since of late it had been found out that, 
 though only half-educated, she was externally " accomplished " 
 would be of infinite advantage to Tinie. For herself, surely 
 the most frozen-hearted young lady in the world must benefit 
 by association with Time's frank warm nature ! So pondered 
 the affectionate brother; until his pleasant musings were 
 broken by those three words ever so full of bitterness " All 
 is over ! " 
 
 He forgot himself, and his whole thoughts flew to his com- 
 panion, his old playmate, whose simple heart had ever been 
 open to him. The contrast in their characters Ninian's 
 strength and John Forsyth's almost feminine gentleness had 
 brought into the bond a degree of tenderness, even affection, 
 such as rarely subsists between man and man. 
 
 He laid his hand on Forsyth's shoulder. " John, I know all 
 or guess all. You may speak to me or not, just as you like. 
 If I could do you any good, being some years older than your- 
 self" 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 49 
 
 "But you never felt as I feel. Oh, how I have loved 
 that woman !" Uttering this, or rather letting it burst from 
 him, because the pang was too strong for his control, John 
 Forsyth bowed himself almost in shame. 
 
 " You are right : I don't think I ever did feel thus," said 
 Ninian, considerately turning the conversation on himself and 
 from his friend. " I have had my fancies as a boy, and even 
 as a young man. We all have, over and over again, until the 
 world's hard struggle knocks our foolish dreams out of us. 
 And mine were never very serious," he added, smiling. "I 
 love my home and my sisters better than any woman in the 
 land." 
 
 " You are sure of that 1" cried Forsyih, eagerly. 
 
 " Yes, quite sure. Why?" 
 
 " Because Never mind, it was all folly the folly of a man 
 who thinks all the world must see his idol with his own eyes. 
 But tell me one thing, Ninian. How is it that you are such 
 friends with her ? How is it that she, who hates strangers, 
 likes you lets you talk with her, reason with her, even control 
 her ? This has almost made me mad at times, though it was, 
 after all, only the influence you seem to have over everybody. 
 And I trusted you, Graeme. I knew you would never be 
 so" 
 
 " That I should never be so mistaken as to think in any but 
 a friendly way of Eachel Armstrong," said Ninian, gravely. 
 "I believe, and I hinted the same to you long ago, that 
 any man who did so would only bring sorrow on himself." 
 
 " I know it. But in these matters we cannot help ourselves. 
 If we could, what an awful thing that I, a minister before God, 
 with my whole soul lately vowed to His service, should forget 
 it all all earth and heaven together, in the passion with 
 which this woman has filled me. Oh ! how I scorn and loathe 
 myself!" 
 
 It was indeed pitiful to see the change wrought in him who 
 had looked down so serene, so Apostle-like from the pulpit, 
 only a few months before. Ninian was stirred with a feeling 
 of great compassion more compassion than sympathy, for he 
 was beholding what he scarce understood how could he ! 
 Yet he was conscious of a sort of vague unrest, as if his heart 
 warned him that the agony of emotion he now witnessed was 
 
 
 
50 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 one universal and inevitable as death. It might come to him- 
 self in time. 
 
 He said, tenderly, " John, we have been boys together. You 
 need not mind telling me anything or everything which has 
 happened. What do you mean by saying that ' all is over V " 
 
 There was no resisting his gentleness ; and John Forsyth, 
 in those words, few and broken, with which suppressed feeling 
 ever speaks, told his story a story which, except under rare 
 circumstances such as these, one man is generally very slow to 
 tell to another the tale of disappointed love. Unable to 
 bear the solitude of his manse, haunted even in his sacred 
 duties by this passion which had risen up he knew not how, 
 he had come back determind to risk all, and at once win or 
 lose the woman who had so enthralled him. 
 
 "How did she receive you; What was her answer?" 
 asked Ninian, almost as strongly moved as if his own fate had 
 hung upon the balance. 
 
 " She gave none ; she smiled and seemed at first to believe 
 I was jesting ; mocked at the possibility of such a thing as 
 love between us, whose natures were as wide asunder as the 
 poles. I knew that," bitterly added John Forsyth; "there 
 was no sympathy between us in any one thing, and yet I 
 loved her. It often happens thus." 
 
 " I believe so, for a time at least," said Ninian ; but he had 
 too much tact to intrude his own particular theory on that 
 subject, though from it he drew consolation as regarded his 
 friend. 
 
 "At length,- when I was half beside myself, she changed her 
 manner to taunting, and asked me what my mother would say 
 to my wooing her, who had been thought mad, who had said 
 of herself and about whom there had been said, such strange 
 things. I answered, that I cared for none of them that all 
 her delusions sprang from her fever that I believed she was 
 the true, pure-hearted girl I had always known her, my cousin, 
 Eachel Armstrong. On which she cried out that it was false, 
 for that she was not Rachel Armstrong ; and her own wild 
 looks and wild fancies came over her, until I dared not say 
 another word." 
 
 Ninian looked troubled. Whatever he had known or 
 guessed of Rachel's secrets, he had sedulously kept in his 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 51 
 
 own breast. He thought it his duty. But here was a great 
 strait. Keenly he felt it, when John Forsy th. after long waiting 
 for the words of advice, of consolation, to gain which so many 
 came to Ninian Graeme, said in a tone of much agitation : 
 
 " Do you think my mother was right after all, and that 
 Heaven has seen fit to lay this awful doom upon one who else 
 would be too like an angel ! Do you think my poor Eachel is 
 really mad ] " 
 
 " No ! " answered Ninian ; he could not but answer thus. 
 " Still her mind has been touched ; she confessed so one day 
 to me. I imagine it was by some great shock. However, we 
 
 must have patience. If" and a sudden thought appeared 
 
 to strike him. " If you would let me speak to her." 
 
 The unfortunate lover brightened up; he clung to any 
 straw. " Oh ! do speak to her. She may be guided by you." 
 
 "We shall see ; but I warn you, John, as I warned you be- 
 fore, it is my firm belief that no man living will now win 
 Rachel Armstrong." 
 
 Yet she was indeed a creature that many a man might have 
 longed to win. Ninian thought so, when reaching Mussel- 
 burgh, he saw her who had been called the " daft leddy," sit- 
 ting, as sacred record touchingly says of another poor maniac, 
 " clothed, and in her right mind." And truly hers was a mind 
 of no common order. Lately Ninian had felt convinced of 
 this, and had supplied her with books, so as to gratify her 
 craving desire for the cultivation of her intellect. 
 
 "What marvellous progress you have made in these few 
 months," said he, as, to open the conversation naturally he 
 took up her books in succession. " Here are your German and 
 Spanish authors, Schiller and Calderon. How fond you seem 
 to be of plays ! " 
 
 " Yes," Rachel answered, " I like to see humanity as it is in 
 the drama ; not moving calmly along, but climaxing into pas- 
 sion; compressing the emotions of an existence into a few 
 scenes. I feel it all I could act it all. It is to me like dis- 
 tilling the very wine of life into one draught, drinking it, and 
 dashing down the cup as I would ! " 
 
 Ninian smiled. 
 
 " I talk oddly, I know," added Rachel, slightly colouring 
 " I hope there is nothing wrong in that ? You see, I am so 
 
52 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 unacquainted with the world. When I enter it as I shall 
 some time do you think people will ridicule me *? In plain 
 truth, Mr. Graeme, what do you suppose will be said of nieT' 
 
 " That you are a rather original but very clever woman." 
 He always encouraged her to the utmost of his power, for her 
 sensitiveness, as regarded every one's opinion, was positively 
 painful. " But tell me, Rachel," said he, drawing his chair to 
 the table, and beginning one of the friendly chats in which they 
 were wont to indulge, " tell me what you mean by entering the 
 world?" 
 
 She gave him a quick suspicious glance ; then smiling to 
 herself, read a line out of the Shakspeare that lay open at her 
 hand: 
 
 " When King Cophetua loved the beggar-maid." 
 
 "But you are not the beggar-maid and, supposing you 
 were such, as yet excuse me I see no symptoms of the 
 approach of King Cophetua." 
 
 Rachel laughed, nor could Ninian help echoing her. Both 
 were the sort of characters in which an underlying current of 
 humour makes the transition from tragedy to comedy easy 
 enough. After a few minutes of bantering chat, Ninian tried 
 to turn the conversation to the subject which, even while he 
 jested, lay still heavy at his heart. And when he looked at 
 Rachel sitting opposite, her face brightened with returning 
 health, her marvellous eyes shining out from under her heavy 
 hair that would have driven a painter wild with its rich red 
 tint, like autumn leaves verily, Ninian ceased to marvel at 
 John Forsyth's frantic passion for this woman. 
 
 " Are you qualifying yourself with these for some grand role 
 on the world's stage 1 ?" said Ninian, glancing at her numerous 
 books. "Tell me honestly, Rachel, what did you mean by 
 the remark you made just now 1 ?" 
 
 " Merely that I suppose I shall not always lead this quiet 
 life with worthy Mrs. Forsyth. In fact, I begin to weary of it 
 already." 
 
 " And what do you mean to do V 
 
 " I nothing ! I must only wait wait ! " 
 
 "Until there comes to you the usual lot of woman 
 marriage ' He said the word distinctly, fixing on her his 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 53 
 
 penetrating eyes. Beneath them her colour came, and went 
 in painful emotion. 
 
 " You are not kind, Mr. Graeme ; you want to force an 
 answer from me ; but you will not, no ! as I told you before, 
 you cannot ! Think what you like imagine what you like 
 for I never yet told a lie, nor will I, even for But you shall 
 not get a word out of me not a word ! " 
 
 "I have no desire, or if I had, no right. But one right I 
 have, that of friendship. I came to talk with you about John 
 Forsyth." 
 
 "Ah !" and Rachel looked sharply at Mr. Graeme, as if to 
 see how much he knew. He did not disguise from her that 
 he knew all. " So ! " she answered angrily, " my cousin has 
 told you of his folly, his egregious, consummate folly ! How 
 dared he dream of such a thing and more, how dared he 
 speak of it to me to me who " 
 
 She stopped. Her eyes flashed, and her right hand impetu- 
 ously closed over the ring she wore. Ninian saw the action, 
 but continued as if he had noted it not. 
 
 " Rachel, I think you should not use the harsh word ' dare.' 
 What presumption is there in any man offering his true honest 
 love to any woman? that is, if he deems hers still free." 
 Again his eyes met Rachel's, and again she cowered before 
 them, but made no answer. " I do not mean to blame you," 
 Ninian went on. " It is not your fault if you cannot accept 
 John Forsyth \ though it is a sore, sad thing to wound one so 
 worthy as he. If done wantonly, a cruel and wicked thing. 
 Love is love, and we shall all find that out some time or other, 
 I suppose.*' 
 
 Rachel leaned her brow upon her hand, and the angry flush 
 faded, " Ah yes that is true," she sighed. " Well, what do 
 you wish to say to me 1 Speak openly, Mr. Graeme ; I always 
 listen to and honour you." 
 
 " I scarcely know how to say what I must say," answered 
 Ninian, who felt his quiet heart stirred within him, and was 
 strangely puzzled with the new part he had to play. " For 
 myself, I do not clearly enter into these things. I have been 
 foolish in my time," he added, slightly blushing. "I have 
 courted my child-sweethearts, and trembled in sight of my 
 boyish loves, but I never yet wooed my wife, as John Forsyth 
 
54 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 woos you. It seems to me an awful thing to feel as he does 
 as I saw him feel to-day. You must not trifle with such a 
 passion so intense so absorbing. You cannot even under- 
 stand it." 
 
 " Cannot I ' she said in a low voice. " Well, go on ! 
 Poor John ! " 
 
 " Do you not see how it consumes him in body and mind 1 
 how his whole life seems dried up into one burning thought 
 how for the time, he is false even to his holy calling, and not 
 even his vows to heaven come before his love of you 1 If this 
 goes on much longer, he will be ruined utterly ruined ! " 
 
 "What do you want me to do 1 ?" said Eachel, humbly, for 
 her soul seemed shaken within her. 
 
 " To love him, and marry him, if you can." 
 
 She leaped up as if stung. " Sir Mr. Graeme this insult ! 
 But I forget ! " She paced the room, vainly trying to grow 
 calm. Ninian, watching her, almost reproached himself with 
 cruelty ; but the image of poor John Forsyth came between 
 and urged him on. 
 
 " And if," said Rachel, stopping in front of him, her face 
 all one pallor, but resolute and hard as stone " if I answer, 
 that I will not marry him that I cannot that there are 
 reasons " 
 
 " Then, I implore you, give him those reasons ! He has a 
 right to know every man has, who risks his all upon one 
 hope, and loses it. See," he added, taking her hand with a 
 brotherly gentleness, yet solemn withal ; " see how openly I 
 deal with you. I would not try you so sorely ; but I must 
 save that poor fellow, whose true heart is slowly breaking. Is 
 there, indeed, no hope for him?" 
 
 " I tell you," cried Eachel, and her compassion for there 
 had come a dawning compassion into her aspect was thrilled 
 with a rapturous triumph " I tell you, if I indeed loved John 
 Forsyth as he desires, I could not dared not marry him, or I 
 should break God's law and man's." 
 
 " Wherefore 1" 
 
 " I must not explain. He made me promise that I would 
 not. He said his worldly honour depended on my keeping 
 silence that he oh, what am I saying ! " 
 
 With great pity Ninian looked down upon the young crea- 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 55 
 
 ture, struck by a sudden agony. Was it of sorrow only, or 
 also of shame? A terrible doubt entered his mind, but he 
 cast it from him. " You need not fear me, Eachel," he said. 
 "You are betraying nothing that I have not suspected this 
 long time." 
 
 "Suspected what is it you suspect T' 
 
 " That what you said when you were ill was true. That 
 you are married." 
 
 " I am married 1" and she rose up proudly. " I will not 
 deny it. I am married." 
 
 Still Ninian's look of deep compassion changed not. Eachel 
 saw it. 
 
 " Well, why are you silent 1 Had we not a right to keep 
 this secret, if we saw fit I and my husband ?" 
 
 Oh, the pride, the passionate love with which her lips gushed 
 out that word ! Its utterance seemed so divine a music, that 
 all the tumult in her breast grew stilled at once. 
 
 She sat down with an air of beautiful matronly repose. 
 "Now, Mr. Graeme, you know the truth. None but you, 
 whom I honour more than any man in the world, except one 
 none but you should have won it from me." 
 
 "Pardon me," said Mnian, struck by the new dignity of 
 her manner. " I meant not to pry into your secrets, believe 
 me, Mrs." Armstrong he was about to say, but paused, and 
 added, " Sabine." 
 
 " Hush, hush," cried Eachel wildly. " What have I done ! 
 I have disobeyed betrayed him. Oh! my husband my 
 husband! He will never forgive me. He said he would 
 not." Her agitation became insupportable; she paced the room, 
 wringing her hands, and bursting at times into broken exclama- 
 tions. 
 
 " I kept it so long this heavy secret ! So many deceptions 
 I had to frame I that never deceived any one before ! But 
 that deceit was surely no sin ; or if it were I think, nay, I 
 am almost sure " her voice sank hoarsely " I should have 
 done it for his sake. Yet I have suffered so much ! He has 
 need to love me indeed he has ! " 
 
 " Take comfort, since he does indeed love you," said Ninian 
 kindly, for his heart melted towards the unhappy young 
 creature she was unhappy, he saw, though she hid it bravely. 
 
56 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "And be sure that I have kept, and will keep your secret 
 evermore." 
 
 He stretched out his hand: Eachel grasped it as the 
 drowning grasp at a reed. "I will trust you I think he 
 would. . And perhaps he would allow me, in this great strait 
 Oh, if he did but know how sorely his wife suffers [ " 
 
 "Then he does not know? He has left you I mean, you 
 are parted from one another ? For a time only, I hope 1 " 
 
 " I will not have you questioning me," Eachel cried, angrily. 
 " And yet what a poor wayward fool I am ! You know part ; 
 I ought, for my honour's sake, to tell you all but then my 
 husband ! What am I saying ! as if anything I could tell 
 might shame him ! No, Mr. Graeme, he is all good ; there is 
 no fault in him. It was only my miserable low estate. By 
 the time I have made myself worthy of him, he will take me 
 home I know he will ! " 
 
 Ninian looked the inquiry he could not help thinking, though 
 he asked no more. But something in his gentle, serene face, 
 said, " Trust me, and take comfort in me." 
 
 " I will trust you," once more said Eachel. " I am not afraid 
 of you, as I always was of him that is my husband. But 
 then he was like a god compared with me ; in knowledge, in 
 power, in beauty. I felt that from the first moment I ever 
 saw him. It was just the story of Clytie and the Sun. Ah, he 
 taught me that story all things I ever knew he taught me, 
 or I learned them for his sake." 
 
 "It is a strange tale," said Ninian, thoughtfully. "And 
 you, so ignorant and so lowly, to have raised yourself thus ! 
 It seems almost impossible." 
 
 " How could it be impossible when I loved him ! Nay, 
 not loved, that is too low a word. It was adoration, as wild, 
 as daring, as hopeless as Clytie's for the Sun. Until at last 
 the Sun looking down from his sphere, saw the flower which 
 his beams had wakened into life saw it, loved it, lifted it up 
 unto his heart. And the poor flower would have been content, 
 even if his brightness had scorched it to death knowing it 
 had lived one hour there. You think I am going mad again V 
 continued Eachel, forcing herself to mock herself; laughing 
 aloud, while tears of passionate emotion gemmed her eyes. 
 
 " No, I do not think so," answered Ninian, simply. " But I 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 57 
 
 wish you would tell me, in plain words, the story of your 
 marriage. If I could do you any good by my advice, or by 
 my friendship, sincere as a brother's " 
 
 " Thank you," said Rachel, with much feeling, " I never had 
 a brother ; I never had any one in the world but him. There- 
 fore, when after long years of love, I knew that I was loved 
 too ; when he took me to his heart, and asked me to give him 
 myself and all my unworthiness what right had I to say to 
 him nay ? All I was or seemed to him of good, he had made 
 me. He did but claim his own." 
 
 " And so . you were married ! How, and where ? " was 
 Ninian's blunt question. He was rather puzzled by these ex- 
 cited speeches of the poor girl, whose romantic imaginations 
 were so opposed to his plain common sense. But the intense 
 reality of passion that lay at the depth of all her vagaries, 
 touched him in spite of himself. 
 
 There is no influence more soothing, more controlling, more 
 holy, than that which a truly good man has over a woman, 
 when from both some stronger emotion has excluded the pos 
 sibility of the tie between them being ever more than a quiet, 
 brotherly and sisterly affection ; free from all constraint, yet 
 mingled with a reverence, which through habitual intercourse 
 is sometimes lost in the real fraternal bond. This tie quite 
 different from the " sentimental friendships " that often work 
 so much woe is indeed true friendship ; though softened, 
 perhaps, and unconsciously refined by the difference of sex, 
 which creates in the one power, in the other submission ; as 
 should be ever between man and woman the greater and the 
 less. 
 
 Thus, when Ninian spoke, his calm mind ruling Rachel's, 
 impressed her with comfort and trust. She sat down she 
 was going to sit at his feet, but paused, remembering olden 
 days. No, she would not show that tender humility to any 
 man in the world but one. So she placed herself opposite to 
 Ninian, saying, in a quiet, subdued way, 
 
 " I cannot talk much ; besides, it seems so strange to talk 
 of these things to any one. But I will answer what questions 
 you please to put." 
 
 " Well then, tell me first, was one present at your marriage?" 
 
 "No one." ' 
 
58 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Was it before a minister ? " 
 
 " It was not." 
 
 " Then I conclude it was one of those irregular marriages 
 which we in Scotland hold legal. He acknowledged you as 
 his wife before witnesses 1 " 
 
 "No." 
 
 Ninian's start expressed distrust and fear. Rachel crimsoned 
 over face and neck. 
 
 " Do you insult me by hinting that that " She stopped, 
 
 as if unable to utter such a possibility. 
 
 " I hint nothing, but I plainly ask what form of marriage 
 passed between you and this gentleman ? Was it a true 
 marriage, according to the law of Scotland 1 " 
 
 " It was , I knew that, ignorant as I was ; and if I had not 
 known it, he said so, which was enough," she answered proudly. 
 
 Ninian looked anxious, as a man who knew the world might 
 well look and feel, seeing the utter unsuspiciousness of this 
 young creature. " Rachel," he said earnestly, " I wish you 
 would tell me the entire truth. I need not add that it shall 
 never pass my lips. But since by your own confession this 
 marriage must have been private, informal, and probably open 
 to doubt, it is right that some friend should know the parti- 
 culars, for your own sake, and as a safeguard." 
 
 " A safeguard," she answered, contemptuously. " A safe- 
 guard against him ! To place you as a watch between me and 
 my husband ! " 
 
 " I contemplated no such position," said Ninian, almost ex- 
 asperated. " And since you think me unworthy of any trust, 
 I had better leave you, Mrs. Sabine." 
 
 " How did you know that name ? " 
 
 " You forget you uttered it yourself once in my hearing." 
 
 " I did, I did ! " cried she in much agitation. " I have be- 
 trayed him disobeyed him. It is no use concealing anything 
 now. Oh, if he knew this, would he ever forgive~me 1 " 
 
 " He would, were he an honest, honourable man." 
 
 " Do you dare to doubt it ? or to throw a shadow of blame 
 upon my Geoffrey ? " 
 
 " There is generally some blame when a man contracts a 
 secret and irregular marriage," said Ninian, steadily. " Especi- 
 ally as Mr. Geoffrey Sabine," he pointedly repeated the 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 59 
 
 name, fixing it on his own memory likewise, " Mr. Geoffrey 
 Sabine probably knew more of the world than did his wife." 
 
 " His wife ! Yes ! I am his wife," cried Eachel, restlessly. 
 
 " He would not have deceived me in anything. He could 
 not, when I so trusted him when we were handfasted over 
 the Bible, and he took a solemn oath to me, as I to him." 
 
 "Was that all?" said Ninian, in visible anxiety. 
 
 Again the angry flush darkened Rachel's brow. " I tell 
 you," she cried, vehemently, " we were married, solemnly and 
 truly, in the way my father and mother, and many another 
 pair in our Border country, were married ; by a written paper. 
 Likewise, he put on my finger my mother's guard-ring here 1 " 
 
 " But the paper what like was it ? " 
 
 " Word for word as my mother's was. Now, Mr. Graeme, I 
 will not be questioned, nor will I answer any more." 
 
 " Word for word as your mother's was," repeated Ninian, 
 much relieved. "It was then no doubt a written acknow- 
 ledgment of marriage, signed with the name of Geoffrey 
 Sabine 1 " 
 
 Rachel made a slight assent with the head, but her lips were 
 resolutely closed. 
 
 " If so, it is certainly a valid marriage. Still, it ought to be 
 confirmed publicly, for his own honour, and more than all, for 
 yours." 
 
 There was no answer ; only Rachel crushed her hands upon 
 her breast, as if to keep down the woman's pride that, for 
 love's sake, endured such sore humiliation. 
 
 " There is one question more I should like to ask. How 
 long is this ago 1 " 
 
 Rachel maintained her obstinate silence. It tried Mr. 
 Graeme's patience greatly, but still he maintained his kindly 
 interest. 
 
 " Why should you keep up this reserve with me ? Do I not 
 already know almost all this mystery 1 Believe me, I have no 
 motive but the wish to serve, or, if not to serve, at least to 
 advise and comfort you." 
 
 There is something in a good man's voice, attuned to wise 
 and friendly sympathy, which stirs every chord in a sorrowful 
 heart. And poor Rachel's had been so long dumb and deaf 
 to all confidence, shut up within itself, bearing its pangs, its 
 
60 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 struggles alone. Nothing was heard or seen behind its closed 
 door, until Ninian came and touched the key. 
 
 She lifted her head, which had sunk drearily between her 
 hands, and looked him full in the face. Now Ninian was, as 
 before said, one of those whom merely to look upon was to 
 trust. 
 
 "I will tell you all," Eachel said at last. "I think my 
 husband would allow me, if he knew you. And what is done, 
 is done ! If he will but forgive me," she added, sighing. 
 
 " He will he ought. Now tell me," continued Ninian, wish- 
 ing to keep her to the point gained, " how long have you been 
 married ?" 
 
 "A year or more. It was in the winter time. He was 
 very ill. He could not bear our Scottish winters." 
 
 "He was not a Scotchman, then]" 
 
 " No. He had come a stranger to the neighbourhood ; and 
 returned summer after summer, lodging with an old woman 
 an Englishwoman, named Jane Sedley." . 
 
 " But your marriage ?" 
 
 " Thus it happened. He had, as I said, a long illness. I 
 was half distracted. I would have gone to him through flood 
 and fire ; but I was not his wife, and had no right. So, for 
 his honour and mine, that I might nurse him without any 
 after-blame, he married me." 
 
 "In the way I concluded by a written acknowledg- 
 ment]" 
 
 She assented. " We dared not reveal it, for reasons which 
 he explained, and with which I was satisfied. What matter ? 
 I would have given him my life, had he asked it ! I had little 
 fear of detection no one minded my goings out or comings 
 in. So, all winter we kept our secret safe. Night after night, 
 when he lay ill, I stole away while all were asleep, crossing 
 the farmyard with bare feet lest they should trace my shoe- 
 marks in the snow walking miles across the country, just to 
 sit by his side for an hour, and tend him, and comfort him. 
 For I was his wife ; and I loved him oh, Heaven ! how I 
 loved him ! " 
 
 Her lips grew trembling and convulsed. She made one 
 violent struggle, and then burst into a passion of tears. Ninian, 
 awed and touched by her emotion, walked aside until the 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 61 
 
 torrent had spent itself, and she was again calm. Then he 
 came and gently took her hand. 
 
 " Perhaps, Eachel you will let me call you Kachel still 1 
 for it seems best in every way perhaps we ought to talk no 
 more to day?" 
 
 "We must, for after to-day I shall keep silence. A few 
 words will be enough. In the spring my husband recovered ; 
 we had one mouth two months of perfect wedded happiness, 
 meeting continually." 
 
 " Some one knew of your meetings ? You must have trusted 
 some one." 
 
 " Jane Sedley knew. No one else. It could not be," said 
 Kachel, somewhat petulantly. "But those two months how 
 blessed they were ! until at last he was summoned away." 
 
 "Who summoned him?" 
 
 " I cannot tell. Some death or other happened. I never 
 asked ; I knew nothing about his relations I only loved him- 
 self. I only felt that he was gone, so suddenly that he could 
 not even bid me farewell." 
 
 "Did he not write?" 
 
 " He never wrote to me ; we agreed he should not. It was 
 not safe, considering our secret. He said so, and I was content. 
 Therefore, when he went, leaving me only a message, every- 
 thing in the world seemed to go from me too. I had a fever 
 first, and afterwards you know what I was." 
 
 " Poor soul," murmured Ninian, in great compassion. 
 
 Her silence, and the painful consciousness which made her 
 shrink from saying " I was mad," were more piteous than any 
 complaints. 
 
 She went on at last : " It is no use for me to try to remem- 
 ber anything of that blank time. Some fancy connected with 
 you is the first thing I recollect ; your coming your kindness 
 or some words you said but all is confused still. I was 
 ill afterwards, and when I was recovering, Jane Sedley came 
 to see me, bringing me something." Her eyes lit with raptur- 
 ous joy, and she drew from her bosom a letter, or rather a 
 mere note, for there seemed in it only half-a-dozen lines : " It 
 is from my husband my own dear husband." 
 
 " I am glad," said Ninian and his acute legal perception 
 made him really glad, for more reasons than one, of this evi- 
 
62 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP 
 
 dence to the marriage, of which the husband seemed somewhat 
 ashamed. "You must carefully keep this letter; it is ad- 
 ditional proof." 
 
 "Proof of what?" 
 
 "Of your marriage, in case your husband disclaimed it," 
 said Ninian, with some hesitation. 
 
 "I am to doubt him, then?" she cried, indignantly. "I am 
 to hold this letter this precious letter the only one I ever 
 had where I see written down that I am his ' Eachel,' his 
 ' own Rachel ' I am to keep this as a threat against him 
 as a sign of distrust ? Look, then ! See what I can do to 
 show how firmly I believe in my husband." 
 
 She reopened the letter read it devoured every word 
 with her eyes kissed it passionately then put it between the 
 bars of the grate, and saw the fire crackle round it, crisp it, seize 
 on it. Though she turned pale, and shuddered as if it had 
 been a living thing in the flames nay, even once put out her 
 hand to snatch it thence yet she stood still, and let it burn. 
 When it was consumed, and of her cherished treasure there 
 remained nothing but a few black airy fragments stirring among 
 the red ashes she sank down exhausted. 
 
 " I am sorry you have done this," said Ninian Graeme, who, 
 however, had been effectually restrained from interfering in 
 the doing of it. 
 
 " I that have done it ? It is you only you ! " cried Rachel, 
 in a burst of remorse. " You have made me burn my husband's 
 letter the dear letter the kind letter ! Oh, what a wretch 
 am I ! And for you I hate you I despise you I " 
 
 " Rachel ! " He met her with the calm look with which an 
 elder brother would meet a passionate child. Very soon she 
 became humbled, and even composed. 
 
 " Forgive me, Mr. Grseme ; I know you are kind and good, 
 and wish " 
 
 " I wish only to aid in making you happy." 
 
 " No one can do that. It must rest with my husband and 
 his will. He is gone abroad I may explain thus much. His 
 fortunes are changed, he tells me ; and he cannot yet acknow- 
 ledge our marriage, or take me home. Home ! " she added, 
 with a rapturous lingering on the word. " To think that I 
 shall one day have a home with him ! For this I would bear 
 
V.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 63 
 
 all things even the silence which he says must be between 
 us until he comes." 
 
 " That is hard." 
 
 " No for it is his will, and I am his wife. I love him and 
 obey him." 
 
 " God help thee, poor soul ! " said Ninian, in his heart. 
 Never so clearly had he seen what true love was. Not that 
 he had ever doubted its existence, but his youthful fancies had 
 melted away \ and having been " in love " and out of it boy- 
 fashion half-a-dozen times, he had ceased to believe in, or 
 speculate about such things. His mind, ever pure as it was 
 manly and brave, had engrossed itself with other interests and 
 duties, and other kinds of affection, so that for years he had 
 scarcely thought of love at all Now at last it crossed his 
 path ; showing itself as life's one great reality ; touching him 
 not individually, but still passing near him, until he was forced 
 to acknowledge it as a truth that was and might be. It made 
 him thoughtful, not only for others, but himself. 
 
 They kept a long silence Ninian and Rachel. At last the 
 former broke it. " There is one thing which we both seem 
 almost to have lost sight of. What shall I say to my poor 
 friend 1 " 
 
 " What friend 1 " said Rachel, starting from a reverie. 
 
 "JohnForsyth." 
 
 " I had forgotten his very existence. Why bring back his 
 name ] What signifies aught of him 1 " 
 
 " Eachel that is not like you ! " 
 
 " No : it is not like me," she said, mournfully. " Ah, but you 
 know now how I suffer. It is no wonder if I am bitter some- 
 times. Forgive me! Yes, we must think of poor John. 
 What can I do 1 what can. I say ? Help me do help me. 
 I have no counsellor in the world but you till my husband 
 comes." She always grew subdued, dignified and calm, the 
 moment she uttered that name. 
 
 " I trust he will come soon ; it is right he should," Ninian 
 could not forbear saying. " Meantime, I must save my friend's 
 peace, if possible." 
 
 " You will not tell him the truth ? You will not be so false 
 as to make me still further disobey my husband 1 " 
 
 " I will not. But this I must tell Forsyth that he seeks 
 
64 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 one utterly beyond his hope, since you belong to another. 
 Whether by troth or marriage, I need not say ; and he will 
 not ask. If you had only told him this yourself, or at least 
 let him guess it "- 
 
 " Was % a wedded wife, even in thought to anticipate 
 another man's wooing ? I never dreamed of such a wrong." 
 
 Ninian saw the view her excited fancy took of the case, and 
 argued no more. 
 
 " Eemember, you have promised ! " cried Eachel, half-im- 
 ploring, half-defying, as he quitted her. 
 
 " I have promised. Be at rest ! " His face was the face of 
 one who never uttered a falsehood or broke a pledge. Eachel 
 felt it, and was satisfied. 
 
 When Mnian reached The Gowans, there was no one at 
 home but little Hope Ansted, sitting with a book by the 
 parlour fire. She looked up, smiling from under her long curls. 
 
 " I have read it all through, as you told me ; and I like it 
 oh ! so much." 
 
 There was about her at once a childish simplicity and a 
 womanly repose. It seemed to Ninian like coming out of a 
 stormy atmosphere into one of peace and calm. He sat down 
 by her side, and talked to her about the book she read, and 
 other ordinary things, for half-an-hour. He then rather 
 unwillingly departed, to fulfil his painful mission to John 
 Forsyth. 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 65 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 " IT is a sad thing about John Forsyth," said kind Lindsay 
 Graeme, as she saw her brother sitting over the fire in a brown 
 study. " You were thinking of him, were you not 1 " 
 
 " Partly. His mother has got him safe home to the manse, 
 she writes me. Poor fellow ! He will recover there. It 
 would have been melancholy had he died." 
 
 "One at least would have suffered, and rightly," said 
 Lindsay, with some bitterness, for her heart had always yearned 
 over John Forsyth since the time when he had been a boyish 
 favourite with one she loved. " You never told me what had 
 happened, brother, but I guessed it all." 
 
 "All 1 ?" Ninian looked alarmed, until he recollected how 
 impossible it was that Lindsay should know more than what 
 Mrs. Forsyth had, in her loquacious sorrow, betrayed to all the 
 family namely, Eachel Armstrong's extraordinary mental 
 delusions and the folly of poor John, who on his cousin's 
 recovery had wished to marry her. 
 
 " It was a bitter thing for him, and I think Eachel acted 
 wrong," continued Miss Graeme. 
 
 " We should not judge," said Ninian, briefly, as evidently 
 wishing to end the conversation, he turned again to his occupa- 
 tion of looking over Hope Ansted's exercise-book. He had 
 taught her daily with his sisters for a long time now. 
 
 Lindsay cast more than one doubtful glance upon her brother, 
 as if his short answer about Rachel Armstrong had struck her 
 with a faint suspicion a sisterly weakness, which all sisters 
 have. After awhile, she said, 
 
 " I was pondering, Ninian, how happy we all are together 
 here. Even you seem merrier than you used to be. Only 
 think of Our Brother dancing as he did last week, and as I 
 suppose he will again to-night." 
 
G6 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " He cannot well help it," answered Ninian, smiling. " You 
 knoAV it is Hope's birthday, and we agreed to keep it just the 
 same as those of the other children." 
 
 " She is, indeed, become one of the children. I never saw 
 a girl so changed. She seems content with us too, though she 
 cannot help feeling her father's cruel neglect. But I am sure 
 she is no burden upon us, bless her ! " 
 
 Here Ninian walking across the room to the next stopped 
 on his way to lean over his sister affectionately, and tell her 
 she was the kindest creature in the world to every one. 
 
 " Even to Eachel Armstrong ? " 
 
 " Why do you speak of her 1 I know that you two could 
 never sympathise much; you are such opposite characters. 
 Still, Lindsay, you must always be kind to her as indeed you 
 are," said Ninian, as he quitted the room. 
 
 He was soon seen wandering about the garden his especial 
 hobby, cultivated by himself, until it had become the pride of 
 The Gowans. All the four girls were haunting him, as usual ; 
 never was there such a popular elder brother. Their atten- 
 tions, however, might not now have been quite disinterested, for 
 they re-entered the room laden with a quantity of Ninian's be- 
 loved roses, to gather every one of which, as he jestingly told 
 them, was like plucking a piece out of his heart. 
 
 " Especially the yellow ones. I did not think you ever 
 would have gained that beauty you so wished for, Hope," 
 cried Tinie. " But you and I can coax anything out of brother 
 Ninian, when we get him in a generous mood." 
 
 " Ah, you are heartless lassies, both." And Ninian shook 
 his head at Hope, who stood before the glass, fixing the rose 
 in her hair. She made a pretty picture, and he looked at her 
 until his aspect became grave. 
 
 " You are not angry, or sorry about the rose," said Hope, 
 noticing him. " If you are, do let me take it back again to 
 the greenhouse. It will keep some time in water, you know." 
 And with a gentle submissiveness she put it in his hand. 
 
 "Foolish child; what a tyrant you imagine me to be," 
 said Ninian, laughing. " You are not afraid of me now, 
 surely T' 
 
 " No, indeed, Mr. Graeme." Hope looked up with a frank 
 affection. And she had such lovely eyes ! 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 6*7 
 
 " Don't give her the rose again," interposed Kuth, gravely. 
 " A yellow rose means sorrow. You would not give her that?" 
 
 " Heaven forbid ! " said Ninian, so earnestly, that Hope once 
 more lifted up her fair eyelids in some surprise. " Nay, I will 
 compromise the matter." He went out, and brought in from his 
 little green house its one white rose his pet " Duchess of 
 Sutherland " saying affectionately, " Now, will our dear Hope 
 accept this, with many happy returns of the day 1 " 
 
 Hope thanked him, and resignedly parted with her yellow 
 rose. 
 
 " You have forgotten one thing when you wished her ' many 
 happy returns,' " cried Tinie, mischievously. " Something that 
 we all get from brother Ninian on our birthdays, though he looks 
 as if he were a terrible martyr all the while. But if he will not 
 give it, I would take it, Hope, were I you. You little know 
 how nice it is." 
 
 At this last sotto wee remark, Hope began to blush, as a girl 
 of her age was sure to do. So did Ninian, a circumstance not 
 quite so likely. But he acted up to his duty ; he approached 
 his ward and gravely kissed her . forehead. Then, after a few 
 minutes' more chatter among his sisters, he took up his books 
 and retired to his own room. 
 
 There, despite what Lindsay said of his cheerfulness, the 
 elder brother often passed many a thoughtful hour. Worldly 
 cares frequently weighed upon him ; and something he suffered 
 from his kindly sympathies for others, especially for John 
 Forsyth and Rachel. No little trouble, too, he had from those 
 wild boys, Hope Ansted's brothers, who, after tormenting his 
 life out for a season in Edinburgh, were at last despatched to 
 their London school. Yet he had borne with them patiently ; 
 for, rude as they were, their sister seemed to love them. The 
 first time any real feeling had been seen to burst through the 
 frigid decorum of her education, was when she bade good-bye to 
 Willie and Bob. Her guardian had liked her better from that 
 moment. He sat thinking of this now, moralising concerning 
 the evil of such a bringing up, and speculating rather anxiously 
 concerning the future of this girl, so curiously thrown upon his 
 hands. She was not a child, though her manners were very 
 child-like ; she could not be sent to school again. Her father 
 had mentioned, in his rough way, " that Hope must turn gover- 
 
68 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 ness." But Ninian trembled to send out into the hard world 
 a creature so simple even to ignorance, and so very pretty. 
 Of late, pursuing this train of thoughts, he had begun to consider 
 the latter fact, and he could not deny its truth. She was 
 certainly prettier than the twins prettier than even his pet 
 Tinie. There came into Ninian' s mind the foolish thought for 
 which he had reproved his sisters viz. the possibility of 
 Edmund's falling in love with her. But Edmund was occupied 
 with his college studies, and all his spare time he passed at 
 Musselburgh with his friend Mrs. Armstrong. Ninian was 
 rather glad it was so he really should not have liked the love- 
 epidemic to have entered his peaceful household. Plenty of 
 time for that years hence ! 
 
 He had dismissed these contemplations as idle, and was just 
 setting to work, when he heard a timid knock at his study 
 door, and Hope Ansted stole in. She always seemed to steal 
 or glide about everywhere, she was such a very quiet girl. 
 
 " Tinie sent me for a book, if you will excuse me." 
 
 " Oh, yes. But she should have come herself, the little lazy 
 thing. Why did she not 1 " 
 
 " She said shall I tell the exact truth, as you have always 
 taught me to do ? " 
 
 " Certainly, my dear child." 
 
 " That, if I interrupted you, you would not scold me, because 
 I was a stranger, and not your sister." 
 
 "Not my sister in truth, but I trust no stranger," said 
 Ninian, as he again bent over his book. 
 
 Hope looked over the shelves for the volume she wanted, 
 but, when found, she lingered some time, turning over its 
 pages, and then glancing timidly at her guardian. At last she 
 came to his table. 
 
 " You have many letters there, Mr. Graeme 1 Is there one 
 from my father ? I thought he might have written to me to- 
 day?" 
 
 There was a pained accent in her voice which touched 
 Ninian ; the more so, as she was rarely demonstrative in any 
 way. 
 
 " I have no letter for you, Hope ; but it may come by the 
 next American mail. Perhaps, since you know your father 
 has many cares, he has accidentally overlooked your birthday. 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 69 
 
 Do not be unhappy, though : it has been remembered, j^ou 
 see." 
 
 " Yes, you are all very kind to me." She turned to go 
 away, but turned back, and said, with a strong effort, " Mr. 
 Graeme, I heard this morning, for the first time, something 
 about you and my father." Her voice became almost inaudible, 
 and her cheeks glowed painfully ; she was evidently alluding 
 to the bankruptcy, and Ninian's generous forbearance. "It 
 makes me ashamed to live here and receive such kindness 
 
 from you. I wish " here she fairly seemed inclined to cry 
 
 '" I wish you would let me go away." 
 
 Ninian was quite confounded. In the first place, he had 
 never suspected her of such strong feelings ; in the second, he 
 had an instinctive masculine horror of a girl's tears ; in the 
 third, the idea of Hope Ansted's going away presented itself 
 more unpleasantly than he had been at all conscious of until 
 now. 
 
 " Are you tired of us, my dear 1 " 
 
 " Tired ! I am happier here than I ever was in my life. I 
 
 love you all dearly dearly but " 
 
 " ' But ' is a disagreeable little elf especially on birthdays. 
 Suppose we put him out of the question altogether," said 
 Ninian, cheerfully. " And don't imagine we shall let you run 
 away from us, my dear little girl." 
 
 " Little girl ! " Hope repeated, half-disposed to smile. 
 " Why, I am eighteen to-day." 
 
 " And I was thirty-one last month ; so you are still a little 
 girl compared with me. Come, don't think of anything sad. 
 Go back to my sisters, and try and feel as if you were really 
 one of the lasses of The Gowans." 
 
 " I wish I were ! But then Willie, and Bob, and my father 
 ah ! I thought my father would have written." And again 
 the fair eyelids grew heavy with sorrow. 
 
 Ninian could not bear to see it. " My dear Hope," said he, 
 " we cannot alter our fortunes j we must only draw from them 
 what sweetness we may. Bear yours patiently, and do not 
 grieve. Think how much my sisters love you just as if you 
 were their own. And as for me " he paused " while your 
 own father is away, you must always try to consider me a 
 father, an elder brother, or what you like." 
 
70 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I will," said Hope, timidly stretching out her two hands. 
 She looked so sweet, innocent, and lovable her face yet pale 
 the tears on her eyelids scarce dried that, whether from 
 the paternal spirit dawning in him, or from a sense of paternal 
 duty, the grave Ninian once more stooped and kissed her. 
 She did not seem at all surprised ; thanking him affectionately, 
 she took up Tinie's book and disappeared with her light, soft, 
 gliding step. 
 
 But Ninian, standing where she left him, was conscious of 
 a strange pleasure a lightness that made everything bright. 
 It was the happiness of doing good, of making others happy,- 
 he thought : though without self-glorying, for Ninian Grseme 
 was the humblest man alive. Still it was pleasant he could 
 not deny it to see this young mind and simple heart expand 
 like a flower, and to know that his patient influence had effected 
 all; that, but for him, this young life, now growing up so 
 fresh and beautiful, might have withered in darkness. 
 
 "No wonder I like the child," said he to himself, half 
 ashamed of the act of affection which had given conclusive 
 evidence of the fact. " She is to me as the plants that I rear 
 in my garden. The poor rose-tree, for instance, which I found 
 growing so wild and unsightly, and grafted it, and made it 
 the best rose on the lawn I like it best of all. It is my 
 Hope Ansted." 
 
 Smiling to himself at this conceit, Ninian put aside his 
 books, and joined the rest of the family. 
 
 The parlour at The Gowans looked quite festive. It fore- 
 boded th^it terrible event, " a party ; " at least as near an 
 approach to one as the girls dared venture upon without 
 offending Ninian's known antipathy to such things. However, 
 he came in smiling blandly, admired the flower-arranged room, 
 and even extended his approbation to the attire of his sisters, 
 They were indeed a pretty girlish group, in their white dresses, 
 all alike. The twins looked sonsie, fresh, and fair; Tinie 
 perfectly bewitching, with the crimson fuchsias drooping 
 among her black hair ; and Hope Ansted 
 
 She was helping Lindsay at the tea-table ; there was ever 
 a great bond of amity between her and Our Sister. Demurely 
 she sat, entrenched behind the urn, until a slant evening sun- 
 beam found her out, brightening first her brown curls, and 
 
H. ofF. 
 
 Page 70. 
 
 " She was helping Lindsay at the tea-table." 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 71 
 
 then the one rose the precious " Duchess of Sutherland " 
 that, fastened in her high dress, nestled against her throat. 
 Not an " alabaster " throat, as poets will persist in asserting ; 
 but one of fair, pink, healthy hue, against which the white 
 rose-leaves contrasted well. Lindsay seemed quite proud of 
 her favourite, and even secretly pointed out to Ninian how 
 beautiful Hope looked to-night ! He saw her beauty likewise 
 saw it as he had never seen it before. 
 
 " She appears more of a woman in that dress," he observed. 
 
 " Of course she does," answered Miss Graeme ; " she is 
 eighteen. Our mother was a wife at eighteen ; but Hope is 
 such a childlike creature still." 
 
 "Yes," said Ninian. Nevertheless, looking on the brow, 
 which he fancied wore a deeper thought than ordinary the 
 brow he had kissed twice that day he became silent and 
 grave. 
 
 Never was there such a night as that night ! Half-a-dozen 
 guests added to the Graeme family made up a goodly gather- 
 ing. 
 
 "You know we never invited them; we only told them 
 they might come if they liked," whispered Time, in comical 
 apology to her elder brother for the unparalleled numbers. 
 But Ninian did not stand aghast as she expected ; he even 
 condescended to put off the slight shyness he generally wore 
 in society, and to be as merry as he always was with his 
 family at home. 
 
 " We'll get him to dance you shall go and ask him," said 
 Tinie to Hope. (Miss Tinie kept floating and flashing hither 
 and thither, just like an omnipresent sunbeam.) " There go 
 up to him compel him ! It's your right, ' you little birthday 
 girl,' as we used to call one another when we were children." 
 
 And when Hope came up with her eyes cast down, in a 
 half-demure, half-playful curtsey, Ninian fairly yielded, and 
 was led off in triumph. They had a most eccentric quadrille, 
 though ; for he was, as Tinie observed, " a dear, old, stupid, 
 good-for-nothing donkey," and her own partner, Professor 
 Reay, a long-limbed solemn-browed follower of the sciences, 
 was not much better. 
 
 " You ought to be ashamed of yourself, Tinie," said Eeuben, 
 who, like most younger brothers, was self-constituted censor-in- 
 
72 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 general. " How can you force the Professor to make himself 
 so ridiculous? He that was your father's friend and your 
 brother's teacher, and wore his college gown when you were 
 in your long clothes! " 
 
 " What a Methuselah he must be ! I wonder if he is grey 
 yet. I'll go and see." 
 
 " The age of this fossil formation," Dr. Reay was saying, in 
 his conversation with Ninian, "cannot be distinctly ascertained. 
 
 But " here he paused to shake his head, as if a fly had 
 
 settled on his hair " but probably we should have to go back 
 to the antediluvian period." 
 
 " I think we should," whispered Tinie, behind the Profes- 
 sor's chair. She had loved to play him tricks ever since he 
 was a great, awkward, learned youth elderly even in boy- 
 hood, and she a tiny child on his knee. 
 
 "What were you remarking, Miss Christina?" asked he, 
 turning quickly at the sound of her merry voice, while a 
 comical satisfaction diffused itself over his face. But the little 
 fairy had disappeared in will-o'-the-wisp fashion, and the poor 
 Professor plunged once more into his geological bog. 
 
 He was only drawn from thence to be blindfolded, and 
 made the hero of that immortal game the delight of little 
 children, and great ones from which, too, those solemn folk 
 who have ceased to be either, may extract a wholesome moral ; 
 for is not life one long game at blindman's buff? 
 
 " They are a happy set, are they not ? " said Ninian, coming 
 to Our Sister, who sat apart to guard from any accident 
 Edmund's little plaster treasures, " Undine " and " Dorothea." 
 
 " Very happy, it is quite a treat to see them." And that 
 she spoke the truth was evident in her face of cheerful serenity 
 the serenity of conquered sorrow. We cannot will not 
 believe this in our untried youth, when death itself seems pre- 
 ferable to the thought of a healed wound. But as wound 
 after wound opens, and still life lingers and must linger, for 
 it takes a long time to die of a broken heart, then we learn 
 at last to thank God for the balm that allays its torture, for 
 the slow years that scar over its rankling sore. Little sweet- 
 nesses spring up in our path ; strong, necessary, wholesome 
 duties come like servants to uphold our staggering feet, and 
 we gird our draperies in such manner that they may fall over 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 73 
 
 and liide the grievous wound ; marching on so cheerily and 
 well that some closest friends would hardly believe it was 
 there at all, until we lie before them in our death-clothes. And 
 it is no matter then ! 
 
 So Lindsay Graeme sat and watched " the children " play, 
 sometimes playing with them, especially when Hope Ansted 
 asked her. She seemed better than any one to understand 
 this young girl. And Hope, from some cause or other, 
 appeared on this night to have cast off her usual constraint. 
 If Tinie were the sunshine, she was certainly the clear, pure 
 cloudland of the family atmosphere; colourless itself, but 
 ready to receive all sympathetic tints dark or bright. 
 
 " There's a head for you to study," said Mr. Graeme aside to 
 Professor Reay. He pointed out Hope, as she sat holding in 
 her arms Ninian's pet cat, whom she was benevolently trying 
 to soothe in recompense for this terrific invasion of the quiet 
 parlour. 
 
 " Conscientiousness, good ; range of domestic affections, ditto, 
 especially philoprogenitiveness. Intellectual organs " 
 
 " Not very remarkable, as I see myself," interrupted Ninian ; 
 " yet, I assure you, I find far less trouble in teaching her than 
 Tinie." 
 
 " Ah ! a wonderful steady head has Miss Christina ; but she 
 makes no use of it," sighed the Professor. His keen grey eyes 
 wore a dove-like softness as he followed the motions of the 
 wilful girl, who was waltzing with Edmund to a degree that 
 rendered his commendation quite true, though in a different 
 sense to what he meant. 
 
 " No fear ; she will grow sedate in time," said the loving 
 brother, on whom a word in Time's dispraise ever jarred un- 
 pleasantly. " I assure you, she takes fits of study as deep as 
 if she were going to be a Professor in petticoats. She some- 
 times threatens she will surpass even you a sage philosopher, 
 almost twice her age." 
 
 " Ah, twice her age I know that." And the gaunt Pro- 
 fessor, with a slight heaving of his broad chest, lounged back 
 again to the study. There he sank up to the ears in a large 
 folio, and was missing for an hour after. 
 
 In the midst of the frolic which after Doctor Reay's seces- 
 sion increased more and more a message came that Mr. 
 
74 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Grseme was wanted. Ninian went somewhat reluctantly, for 
 he was in the midst of a merry game at forfeits, wherein he 
 had forgotten that there was such a thing as business in the 
 world. He started to see in the hall Kachel Armstrong. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Graeme, I am here, you see." 
 
 " Nay, why did you not come sooner 1 You know we asked 
 you." 
 
 "Yes, yes; but I am so restless, I cannot be quiet any- 
 where ; so my evil genius drove me out, though it is a pleasant 
 night too. Look ! " And she held up her shawl, dripping 
 with heavy thunder-rain. 
 
 " And so late, too. Were you not afraid 1 " 
 
 " I never yet was afraid of anything," said Eachel, coldly. 
 "Besides, I wanted to talk to you. Nay, let me come in 
 quietly ; don't disturb the girls." 
 
 Ninian certainly was a general martyr. He lured the 
 Professor adroitly out of the study, and brought Eachel in 
 there ; with one rather wistful gaze he shut the door upon the 
 merriment without, and sat down patiently to listen unto what 
 she had to unfold. 
 
 " Have you heard from Mrs. Forsyth ? " she asked, abruptly. 
 
 "I have." 
 
 " And how is that poor soul who loved me so well 1 " The 
 latter words came out bitterly mournfully. 
 
 " He is better : I hope he will recover in time," said Ninian, 
 gravely. " Why do you ask 1 " 
 
 " Because one sorrowful heart can learn to feel for another. 
 Nay, not quite that." And she corrected herself. " Under- 
 stand me, Mr. Grseme \ I do not mean that I am unhappy, or 
 have cause for unhappiiiess, but this state of suspense is hard 
 to bear." 
 
 " Very hard." 
 
 " I am young in deceit. I cannot even hide my feelings as 
 I ought. I never could before those whom I cared for at all. 
 And when that poor woman sobbed on my neck, and forgot 
 all her prejudices against me, beseeching me to make her son 
 happy oh ! it was a hard trial." 
 
 Ninian did not reply. There was no possible consolation to 
 offer, and advice he had hitherto given in vain. 
 
 " I can bear it no longer. If I had kept silence for any 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 75 
 
 cause, or any will but that which is my law, I should almost 
 despise myself. Now at last I have done as you counselled 
 I have written to Geoffrey." 
 
 " Did you know where to write ? " asked Ninian, in some 
 surprise. 
 
 . "I imagine my husband would not so neglect his wife as 
 your question implies," she answered, haughtily. " He is 
 abroad. Our correspondence is dangerous almost impossible, 
 he said, but he will send at intervals to Jane Sedley for tidings 
 of me. There my letter will be found. It explains all. I 
 must tell him the truth : God forbid I should deceive him too." 
 And bitterly poor Rachel sighed. 
 
 " Did you mention me ? " 
 
 " Not by name ; he charged me never to mention names. 
 I told him the position in which I was placed, and how 
 you, a friend I merely said 'a friend' had accidentally 
 discovered the truth, which I thought it shame to deny. I 
 entreated him to let me follow your advice, and confess all to 
 my cousin, if to no one else. Do you think," added she, turn- 
 ing to Ninian, with the pitiable, helpless doubt which some- 
 times came over her " do you think I did right, and that he 
 will forgive me 1" 
 
 " You have done right, and a good and kind husband would 
 see no need for pardon, no error, on your side at least," said 
 Ninian, steadily. 
 
 Rachel's anger rose a moment, as it ever did at the faintest 
 shadow cast on him whom she thus madly worshipped. Poor 
 soul ! in her heart, so young still, was trembling that warning 
 w^hich, once unheeded, has afterwards pealed knell-like through 
 many a heavy lifetime " Little children, keep yourselves from 
 idols ! " 
 
 " I know you mean me kindly, Mr. Grseme, but you must 
 not speak thus, even in hints. Nor is it generous of you, 
 when my secret is in your hands when I come to you, as 
 now, for advice, help, comfort." 
 
 " Rachel ! " Deep, manly, and tender withal, was the com- 
 passion in Ninian's eyes. 
 
 " I believe you I trust you ; if you had been born my 
 brother, I could not trust you more. God bless you, and 
 reward you ! And, whatever becomes of me " 
 
76 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Her voice faltered, ceased. She started up with an impa- 
 tient gesture, as if contemning herself. 
 
 " Come, I want some amusement excitement. Let me go 
 and play among the girls, if they will have me." 
 
 She left the room ; and Nmian, after some sad ponderings 
 over the lot which always seemed to involve him in the 
 strangest passages of human fate, re-entered, and found her 
 the centre of a delighted group. " She could be so agreeable 
 when she liked," as Tinie observed ; but she rarely con- 
 descended to notice any one save Edmund. However, to- 
 night she was apparently in her gayest mood had joined in 
 their new game of acted charades, and was animating them 
 with such life, that the performances of Tinie and Edmund in 
 particular became positive histrionic studies. 
 
 They had chosen the easy word "Falsehood," and after 
 creditably indicating the two syllables, were at their wits' end 
 for a delineation of the complete word. 
 
 " Couldn't we do a real scene out of a play 1 Mrs. Arm- 
 strong reads plays so beautifully, I am sure she could act one," 
 said her faithful and devoted young squire, Edmund. 
 
 Rachel assented at once. There seemed a waywardness 
 about her that took refuge in any excitement. 
 
 " Come, Geoffrey, we will do what we read together the other 
 day in Milman's play. I will be Bianca, and you shall do 
 Fazio. It is but a few words ; do you remember them 1 " 
 
 Edmund did ; but the lines very nearly went out of his head, 
 when Eachel advanced to him with true tragedy-aspect : 
 
 " Fazio, tJiou hast, seen Aldabclla ? " 
 And Bianca was obliged to prompt her lord's answer : 
 
 "Well, 
 She is no basilisk there's no death in her eyes." 
 
 There was a faint titter; but it was quelled by the next 
 tone of Eachel's voice, so low, so deep ; full of that passion 
 wherein the true actress mimics life, in a manner that we 
 oftentimes call unreal, because not one in a thousand ever sees 
 or feels that climax of emotion out of which tragedy is evolved ; 
 
 " Ay, Fazio, but there is ; and more than death ; 
 A death beyond the grave a death of sin 
 
VI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 77 
 
 A howling, hideous, and eternal death 
 
 Death the flesh shrinks from. No, thou must not see her. 
 
 Nay, I'm imperative thou'rt mine, and shalt not." 
 
 Here, astounded by her looks and gestures, poor young Fazio 
 quite forgot his part. Eachel paused a moment, and then, as 
 if the impulse upon her were too strong to resist, she broke 
 out into a speech following, when Itianca, stung by her hus- 
 band's taunts, continues : 
 
 " Take heed we are passionate. Our milk of love 
 Doth turn to wormwood, and that's bitter drinking. . . . 
 If that ye cast us to the winds, the winds 
 "Will give us their unruly, restless nature ; 
 We whirl, and whirl ; and where we settle, Fazio, 
 But He who ruleth the mad winds can know. 
 If ye do drive the love out of my soul, 
 That is its motion, being, and its life, 
 There'll be a conflict strange and hoivible 
 Among all fearful and ill-visaged fiends 
 For the blank void ; and their mad revel there 
 Will make me oh ! I know not what hate thee ! " 
 
 "Heavens and earth!" cried worthy, simple-souled, Professor 
 Eeay, using his sole adjuration, which might be a fond memento 
 of his two favourite sciences, astronomy and geology "Heavens 
 and earth ! Miss O'Niel herself was never finer ! " 
 
 Now they all knew, that if there ever had been a bit of 
 romance in the Professor's life, it was a boyish passion for Miss 
 O'Neil a theatrical adoration, that in its wildest moments 
 never approached nearer to its object than the second row of 
 the pit of the Edinburgh Theatre. But it invested his opinion 
 even now with a sort of importance, which made all eyes turn 
 curiously to Rachel Armstrong. 
 
 She, when her lips closed over the last words, had leant, 
 white as marble, against the wall. But there was a power and 
 grandeur about her whole aspect still. The afflatus of genius 
 had been felt by her, and seen in her. It was something like 
 the dawning of a destiny. 
 
 " What did you think of Mrs. Armstrong 1 " said Lindsay, 
 when, all strangers dispersed, and some of the family likewise, 
 she and Ninian, Tinie and Hope, stood together in the dark- 
 
78 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 ened room. "It was perfectly astonishing. I would not 
 wonder if, some day " 
 
 "Hush! " said Ninian. He, more than any had been startled 
 overwhelmed ; not, like the rest, by one thought, but many. 
 They had only admired the glitter, beautiful yet awful, of the 
 flames ; he had seen the volcano beneath. 
 
 " How did you feel, Hope, my dear " said Mr. Graeme, after 
 Tinie had exhausted her raptures. " Did you admire Mrs. 
 Armstrong 1 " 
 
 " She frightened me," whispered Hope. " I never saw any- 
 thing like it before. I thought to myself, ' What a fearful 
 tiling to be hated by such a woman ! ' Her very look would 
 kill me." 
 
 " Poor wee bird ! " said Lindsay, caressing the head which 
 leaned against her. Ninian, too, turned round, half-smiling, to 
 address a few consoling words to the " foolish little creature," 
 who looked quite pale with excitement. 
 
 It was strange that, with all his sympathy, warm and true, 
 for Eachel, his consciousness of the critical position in which she 
 stood, and his admiration for her marvellous powers, the last 
 thing he thought of before he went to sleep was the delicate, 
 child-like profile he had seen resting against Lindsay's breast. 
 
VII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 79 
 
 CHAPTER VIT. 
 
 THERE come at times in our life deep, still pauses ; when we 
 rest upon our full content, as a child lies down on the grass of 
 a meadow, fearing nothing, desiring nothing, ceasing almost to 
 think, and satisfied only to feel. One of these pauses was upon 
 Ninian Graeme. For weeks after that merry birthday night, 
 there seemed in him a charmed serenity which diffused itself 
 over the whole circle at The Gowans, soothing all their little 
 j airings for they had jarrings at times what large family has 
 not 1 The storm of rancorous wits ceased to fall upon poet 
 Edmund's devoted head ; Reuben and Charlie forgot to jangle, 
 and the twins no longer sat aloof, in their sober, good sense, 
 scorning Tinie's harmless vagaries. Tinie herself, who, from a 
 vague jealousy, had once disliked and even ridiculed Hope 
 Ansted, now struck up with her such a close amity, that Ninian 
 christened them " Helena and Hermia." Edmund had even 
 condescended to address a sonnet to them, as " the Red and 
 the White Rose;" but there his admiration terminated. When 
 once there was a vague revival of Tinie's jest respecting his 
 probable love-enthralment, the boy indignantly scouted the 
 idea of being captivated by "such a baby." 
 
 Besides, he was saved from becoming another example of the 
 truth of Dr. Johnson's remark, " that many think themselves 
 in love, when, in fact, they are only idle," by being at this 
 time engrossed in studies which had now a new aim. One of 
 those wild projects which trouble youth nightmare fancies of 
 honour and fame, often born of mere vague cravings after 
 change had visited Edmund Graeme ; and, created by Rachel 
 Armstrong's praise of everything English, had shaped itself into 
 one intense desire. The dream of the boy's existence was to 
 go to London. 
 
 Ninian first heard this one quiet Sunday evening, when they 
 
80 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CIIAI>. 
 
 two were alone. Lindsay had gone to bed, slightly complaining 
 of illness she was always delicate, so her retirement was no- 
 thing remarkable. The rest of the family were in the garden, 
 all but Hope, who sat up-stairs, and Edmund, who kept his 
 brother company. It was a beautiful thing to see the two 
 together, half-sitting, half-lounging by the open window, 
 Edmund with his head on Ninian's shoulder; for, from the 
 great difference in age, their affection was more demonstrative 
 than is usually seen between brothers ; and Ninian often 
 petted and caressed the boy in quite a fatherly way* There 
 was an almost motherly feeling, too, in the pride he took in 
 Edmund's talents, nay, even in his beauty, as, leaning back 
 with his arm round his young brother's neck, he pulled the 
 thick curls one by one. A sudden motion a slight dropping 
 of the hand, was the only sign he gave of the pain he felt when 
 startled by the declaration of the boy's wild scheme. 
 
 "So, Edmund," he said at length, "you want to go and 
 leave me ? Is home uncomfortable to you ? Do I restrain you 
 in any way?" 
 
 Edmund's fervent denial burst forth as his feelings prompted, 
 but still " he wanted to begin the world." 
 
 " I had thought of that. It was my intention you should 
 join me in my office-work the day you were nineteen not long 
 from this." 
 
 Edmund muttered the proverbial phrase about " drudgery 
 of a desk." 
 
 " Yet at that desk I have laboured and must labour all my 
 life. Once, I too thought it hard : I do not now. And you 
 would have less to contend with than I, being placed not with 
 strangers, but with your brother. Nor would I restrict your 
 favourite pursuits. Your education has hitherto been continued 
 with a view to my seeing my boy Edmund a great man one 
 day. 
 
 The younger brother hung his head with a contrite look ; 
 but did not retract his words. 
 
 " Have you any fixed purpose 1 What do you want to go 
 to London for 1 ?" 
 
 " To be what you said you hoped I should be. And Mrs. 
 Armstrong prophesied so too. I wish to become an author, 
 and write a play." 
 
THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 81 
 
 This daring flight made Ninian smile, but it was rather a 
 sorrowful smile, too. It grieved him to see one of his young 
 birds leaving the nest. He hinted this. " Yet we must all 
 leave it some time or other," answered Edmund ; " or else " 
 and he blushed beforehand at a speech which he would never 
 have ventured except in his present chafed mood " or else it 
 may be with us as with the young birds that stay behind we 
 may be pushed out." 
 
 "What do you mean?" asked Ninian, quietly: though his 
 colour rose. 
 
 " That that " and the boy hesitated ; but Ninian's truth- 
 compelling eye was upon him. " We may not always have a 
 home with our brother ; he may marry." 
 
 " Did Mrs. Armstrong put that into your mind, too, my boy ?" 
 
 " No : but many others have. Nothing is more likely." 
 
 "Nothing is more unlikely!" The firm voice indicated 
 that Mr. Graeme wished to cease the subject. A year ago he 
 would have turned such a possibility into a merry jest, but 
 somehow he could not now ; perhaps because he had lately 
 seen so much of the reality of these things in the cases of 
 Eachel and of John Forsyth. He sat thoughtful awhile, and 
 then said : 
 
 " I will tell you what we will do, Edmund. Stay with us 
 a few months longer, until the session is ended ; then, if you 
 like, you shall go for a year to either of the London colleges." 
 
 " I did not mean that, my kind, good brother ! I meant to 
 go on my own resources : to fight my own way, earn my own 
 bread, and be independent." 
 
 " Ah ! my boy, at your age, to be * independent ' in London, 
 means to starve. We must not think of such a thing while 
 I can manage it differently." 
 
 " But then what would it cost 1 Not much I hope," said 
 Edmund, driven by his earnestness to view the matter in a 
 far more worldly light than he usually condescended to regard 
 anything. " I would live in a garret all poets do so at first, 
 I think. I should want very little food ; I never do when I 
 am writing. And then, when I had sold my play and got it 
 acted, I should be so rich so happy." 
 
 So cried the boy, in that delirium of aspiration which genius 
 of his kind the most sensitive and brilliant though not the 
 
 G 
 
82 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 greatest almost always experiences in youth. His brother 
 smiled, but rather absently, as if he had been thinking of some- 
 thing else. And when, touched by so much kindness, and 
 moved to confidence of speech by the darkness, Edmund opened 
 the floodgates of his heart, and poured out all its hopes, 
 resolves, and desires, still Ninian's voice, though always en- 
 couraging and pleasant in tone, sounded rarer and rarer. He 
 was thinking much. 
 
 They heard the girls' voices up the avenue. 
 
 " Edmund," said Ninian, suddenly, " I have one thing to beg 
 of you. Do not let the rest of the children ever hear you speak 
 as you did to-night." 
 
 " About my going away ? Not if you desire it." 
 
 " No : but about the possible change you alluded to. I 
 tell you, it is impossible. I knew that from the time our 
 father died, and so have never thought about it." 
 
 " About taking a wife do you mean, brother ?" 
 
 " Hush ! nonsense ! Don't let the girls hear. Here I am, 
 the Head of a Family, and here are my six bairns. Come, 
 Edmund, let us go and meet them." 
 
 He stepped out of the window, and soon his cheerful voice 
 was heard, along the alleys of the garden. He walked, with 
 Tinie hanging on one arm, and Charlie pulling at the other ; 
 the inseparable twins, Esther and Euth, forming the convoy 
 behind. They all seemed to make more fuss over him than 
 usual, since this was the last Sunday they would be at The 
 Gowans for some weeks. For the hundredth time in his life, 
 Ninian Graeme had illustrated the adage of " Where there's a 
 will there's a way." That very day he had put in Lindsay's 
 hands a purse full enough to take the whole party to the shores 
 of Clyde. So within two days they were all to be despatched, 
 leaving the master of The Gowans to enjoy its solitude. 
 
 " But you will run over and see us sometimes, or I'll not go 
 at all," said Tinie, with an affectionate pout. And Hope 
 Ansted, who seemed to love Ninian, and to testify her love as 
 much as any of his sisters, echoed the same valorous determina- 
 tion, reinforced by the mute pleading of her eyes. Where- 
 upon her guardian said that he might come, and vowed to him- 
 self that he would, even though he were to work night and 
 pay in order to compass it. 
 
VII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 83 
 
 They all sat up quite late that Sunday night, talking of the 
 blue Clyde, the shadowy giant-peaks of Arran, the Holy Loch, 
 and the purple Argyle hills ; planning pleasures all but im- 
 possible to realise in this dull work-a-day world. 
 
 But rjwmme propose, et Dieu dispose we never tire of the 
 motto -, so true, so universal, echoed solemnly by the events 
 of each year each day. Before the family could leave, Miss 
 Graeme's illness increased upon her, and at last was found to 
 be that horror of horrors in a large household an infectious 
 fever. Great was the sorrow and consternation ; but Ninian's 
 decision ruled all. 
 
 "The children must go and go at once," said he, feeling 
 that, humanly speaking, the lives of the little flock were in his 
 hand. And though Tinie rebelled, and Esther and Euth came 
 hand-in-hand with the rare tears visible in their eyes, to entreat 
 they might stay and nurse Our Sister, still Ninian was firm. 
 
 " I will fetch a nurse ; she, and Katie and I, will be sufficient 
 to watch over poor Lindsay," said he to Reuben, the only 
 " man of sense " left among the brothers, for Charlie was 
 frightened out of his wits, and the gentle, tender-hearted 
 Edmund was in agonies of grief. " They must all start to-day, 
 as we planned : you had better manage it during my absence 
 in town. I will send back word that they must go." 
 
 Ninian's " must," so seldom used, was, when used, as authori- 
 tative as the laws of the Medes and Persians. On his return, 
 he found his household were all dispersed. A great change it 
 seemed ; he almost regretted not having said good-bye to them, 
 especially to Hope, whom he had scarcely seen for two days. 
 He remembered, with a vague pain, that she was the only one 
 who had not come and begged to stay behind j but then she 
 was not of the family, and could not be expected to feel as 
 Lindsay's own sisters did. 
 
 He soon forgot all this in the alarm of the moment ; in 
 thinking of her danger who had been his guide and companion 
 so many years she to whom he was himself so dear the 
 dearest one now living. He knew and felt this more than 
 ever now that of all his brothers and sisters, nay, of every 
 human being, there was none who loved him like poor Lindsay. 
 He stood outside her door and listened to her ravings, when, 
 fancying herself a girl once more, she talked of circumstances 
 
84 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 now long past, and known to none but him. There he stayed, 
 until he could bear it no longer, but rushed out into the garden ; 
 walking up and down until the damp evening mist began to fall. 
 
 There was a light in the parlour. He thought it strange 
 that is, if he thought at all about it and went in. The tea 
 was laid ; and at the table, looking sorrowful, yet sweet and 
 very calm, sat Hope Ansted. 
 
 She came forward contritely. " I hope you are not angry, 
 Mr. Graeme 1 I I could not go, indeed ! " 
 
 He was so astonished, that at first he made no answer. 
 His next impulse was to snatch her up himself and carry her 
 away from the reach of infection. His third, and most reason- 
 able one, was to pause and remonstrate with her. 
 
 " Child, child, what have you done ? It is useless ; you 
 must go, and this very night." 
 
 Then, seeing that she made no opposition, except in the 
 mute pleading of her sorrowful look, he began to think how 
 grievously he had misjudged this girl. Quiet as her nature 
 seemed, what heroism of affection there must be in its depths 
 to induce her to act as she had done ! His heart melted with 
 tenderness, even reverence, as he said, gently : 
 
 " Dear Hope, why did you do this 1 " 
 
 " Because I could not help it. Ah ! do forgive me ! " 
 
 " Forgive you ? " 
 
 " Yes ; for telling Reuben that though you ordered the 
 others, you were not my brother, and had no right over me. 
 Otherwise, he would not have let me stay ; and then I should 
 have been so very, very miserable." 
 
 " Poor little thing poor loving little thing," said Ninian, 
 laying his hand on her long curls. He was deeply touched 
 more than Hope had ever seen him. She drew his hand to 
 her shoulder, and leaned her cheek upon it, in a daughter-like 
 way, or as Tinie did. 
 
 " Then you will not let me stay to be useful to you, and 
 to nurse dear Lindsay 1 " 
 
 " But, my child, do you know the risk you run 1 If it is 
 such that I will not expose my own sisters to it, how can I 
 expose you ? I must not, indeed." 
 
 "I do not think that reasoning holds good. Tinie, and 
 Esther, and Ruth have all got ties in the world I have no 
 
VII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 85 
 
 one belonging to me at least, as good as none. If I took the 
 fever and died, you know it would not signify. I, should not 
 be missed." 
 
 She said this with a sorrowful simplicity that went to 
 Ninian's heart. He was about to answer with an emotion 
 strange to him that there indeed would be sorely missed the 
 image of his lovely, winning pupil, who crept in closer every 
 day ; but the very possibility struck him with intense pain. 
 And to it was added some other inexplicable restraint, so that 
 the thought died unuttered. He only said in a quiet way, 
 " You must not think so, Hope," pressed her hand kindly, let 
 it go, and sat down. 
 
 She took her place' at the table, and began to pour out tea 
 in a timid, trembling fashion, for it was the first time she had 
 ever done so. Once or twice Ninian said resolutely to himself, 
 " To-morrow she shall go ; " yet it was pleasant and comforting 
 to have her sitting there to-night, instead of being left alone 
 in his anxiety. They talked of Lindsay, and Hope told him, 
 in her simple-worded style, what the doctor said what the 
 nurse thought ; until she contrived to leave a hopeful impres- 
 sion on his mind. His tea-table still seemed pleasant, and not 
 lonely ; until he paused to remember that though the children 
 were all away, yet he scarcely missed them. And immediately 
 some words of Edmund's on the Sunday night came back 
 painfully. Was it, could it be possible, that in future time 
 some one, any one he still sedulously kept his mind to gene- 
 ralities might come and take in his heart a nearer place than 
 they? 
 
 When tea was over, Hope rose. " I shall not see you again 
 to-night, Mr. Graeme ; I am going to Lindsay." 
 
 " Good Heaven ! " cried he, brought back to the sense of 
 all she was doing for his sister. " Do you think, child, I will 
 suffer you 1 Suppose you should take the infection 1 " 
 
 " It is too late now," she answered and something of the 
 firmness which the most yielding of women have when their 
 affections are concerned, came into her manner. " It is no use 
 talking, Mr. Graeme. If I am to catch the fever, I have caught 
 it already ; for I have been with her both night and day. And 
 no one shall take me away from my dear Lindsay, whatever be 
 the consequence." 
 
86 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 So saying, she quietly walked out of the room. 
 For days and days she and Ninian met at their brief evening 
 meal, talking sometimes in agonised suspense, sometimes in 
 faint hope, according to the tidings Hope brought from the 
 sick chamber. She spoke in grave, womanly fashion ; she 
 seemed to have grown years older through this time of trouble, 
 and beneath the responsibility which she had taken upon her- 
 self. Ninian ceased even to treat her as a child, and talked 
 with her seriously, trustingly, about all things that concerned 
 the stricken household. He owned to himself the while, that 
 though she had not Tinie's liveliness or brilliant powers, yet 
 there was a simple wisdom in all she did, that made him trust 
 her more than he had ever done his pet sister. 
 
 So they passed the time, meeting but once a day ; except 
 when, each morning, Ninian came to poor Lindsay's door, 
 which he was forbidden to enter. He resisted not the prohibi- 
 tion, for his life was not his own, but belonged to those unto 
 whom he had devoted it. Thus, he was content, ere he left 
 each day, merely to meet Hope on the landing she would not 
 let him approach nearer and receive from her the critical 
 tidings. 
 
 " You would not deceive me, child 1 " said he sometimes, 
 when his anxiety was insupportable. " You will promise, that 
 if anything goes wrong, I shall see my sister 1 " And Hope, 
 to soothe him, would take upon herself a womanly strength, 
 quite different to her former girlish submission ; telling him 
 how wrong he was to make himself so wretched, when there 
 was hope for Lindsay, since her fever had been of a far less 
 dangerous character than was at first feared, and she would 
 soon be recovering. 
 
 At last the news came that all danger had passed, and Our 
 Sister would soon be herself again. " But you must not see 
 her yet indeed you must not. It is a terrible thing fever ; 
 we must keep you safe, Mr. Gra3me," cried Hope, speaking ex- 
 citedly and hurriedly. 
 
 Ninian looked alarmed. " But what is the matter with 
 you ? " said he, approaching, as she leaned over the balustrade 
 to speak with him. " Your eyes are glittering, your cheeks 
 flushed." 
 
 "Yes, yes, I could not sleep last night, for joy I think. 
 
VII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 8*7 
 
 Never mind, it is no matter. We must all be very merry 
 now." 
 
 And she laughed, poor child, in a way that made Ninian 
 start. " Give me your hand," he said, hurriedly. " Let me 
 feel your pulse." 
 
 " No, no, you must not touch me, you must not come near 
 me," she cried, drawing herself backward from him. " Go 
 away, go away ! Good-bye ! " She escaped back into Lindsay's 
 room, and shut the door. 
 
 It was indeed a long good-bye. She was missing at tea that 
 night, being exhausted with watching, the servant said. Next 
 morning Ninian was at the staircase their sorrowful trysting- 
 place but Hope did not appear. At night her shrill ravings 
 were the first sound that met his agonised ear ; she also had 
 taken the fever. 
 
88 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 LINDSAY recovered fast, but for a long time her faithful young 
 nurse hovered on the verge of death. On Hope, as on many 
 who have caught infection from their self-devotion to others, 
 the fever seemed to have seized with tenfold violence. There 
 was but a hair's-breadth, the physician said, between this frail 
 young life and eternity. Then, in his agony of fear, even 
 remorse, as though he had been the cause of all, Ninian found 
 out how closely round his heart had twined " that child," as 
 he called her still. In what sense he loved her, whether as a 
 child or as a woman, he never paused to think ; but that he 
 did love her more intensely than he had ever dreamed, was 
 most true. He knew it, because he felt that her life was as 
 his life, and that her death, or the very contemplation of such 
 horror, would make the world so black that he dared not look 
 upon it. 
 
 Still, he called her " the child," and " my child," nor made 
 any secret of the wretched anxiety which consumed him : the 
 reserve of passionate love had not yet come. He never tried 
 to hide from Lindsay what he suffered ; nor abstained from 
 haunting Hope's door, as he had before haunted his sister's. 
 But when, after the crisis, the first glimmer of hope came-: 
 when, listening through the open door, he heard one faint tone 
 of her natural voice, and not those frightful ravings the 
 revulsion of feeling was such that at last it taught him con- 
 cealment. 
 
 He spoke not a word he could not speak; but walked 
 down-stairs, and out of the honse. There, in the darkness 
 for it was so far in the night as to be nigh upon dawn he 
 stood under the starlight, hearing the rustle of the trees. His 
 throat swelled his heart seemed bursting. With a strong 
 gush of passion the strongest his life had ever known he 
 
VIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 89 
 
 threw himself on the earth, and among the damp, dewy grass, 
 fell more than one tear, wrung from his manly eyes. 
 
 Long time he lay, watching the little stream of light from 
 the one window in the gloomy house watching, and feeling 
 that he could not go to rest ; he could only sit there, forgetting 
 everything on earth, except that " the child's " life was saved. 
 
 Lindsay was quite well, and had resumed her household 
 duties, ere poor little Hope was able to quit her chamber. 
 When, at last, she was moved into Miss Graeme's dressing- 
 ro.om, and Ninian saw her for the first time, he marvelled to 
 perceive how illness had changed her, bringing into her young 
 face a womanly expression a thoughtfulness which had never 
 been there before. Over the stillness of her beauty flitted 
 shadows of the awakening heart. 
 
 Ninian had thought, and Lindsay too, that his first impulse 
 would be to embrace his pet, his pupil, his darling child, re- 
 stored as it were from the grave. Even Hope seemed to 
 expect it, for, smiling, she half lifted her feeble head to meet 
 the kiss she had so often shared with Tinie j and not receiving 
 it, had looked disappointed a moment, until she saw how much 
 Ninian was moved. 
 
 " Indeed, Mr. Graeme, I am not worth your caring for me so 
 much you and Lindsay," the poor child said, faintly. " What 
 trouble I must have given you ! It seemed almost like being 
 punished for disobeying you, and not going away with the 
 others " 
 
 " I wish you had I wish you had ! " murmured Ninian. 
 
 " I don't, though ! " And she looked up at Lindsay, who 
 stood on the other side of her sofa. "I think, putting all 
 things together, I have never been so happy in all my life." 
 
 It might be true. Sickness is very often restful and sweet ; 
 and trouble that awakens or draws together affection, is 
 scarcely trouble at all. 
 
 "That is rather hard, my love," said Lindsay, in playful 
 reproach. " To have felt happy, when Ninian and I, not to 
 speak of the poor children awaj', have been all breaking our 
 hearts for you ! " 
 
 " Breaking your hearts 1 Ah, then, I'll soon get well, and 
 piece them together ! " Hope answered in the same light 
 strain there seemed such brightness let in upon her life. *"" I 
 
90 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 must I must get well, that we may all go to the Clyde, as 
 Mr. Graeme says, If I could only come down-stairs now." 
 
 " Foolish child ! when you cannot even stand." 
 
 But the sickly longing for change would not be restrained. 
 So the next day it was agreed that she should be taken to the 
 quietest room in the house Ninian's study. He spent an 
 hour or t two clearing its dusty shelves, and making it pretty 
 for the poor invalid's eyes. And, though he was not much 
 given to fanciful tastes, or bits of sentimentalism in the floral 
 line, he even took the trouble to arrange flowers among the 
 worm-eaten book-cases. Nay, he actually paused to admire 
 them the white jasmines leaning their bonnie heads against 
 the law-books ; like the delicate little creature that was about 
 to be domiciled in his dusty old study. 
 
 He went at length to carry her down-stairs. That was the 
 most brilliant part of the plan; Hope had even made an 
 attempt to clap her hands in Tinie's fashion, when Lindsay 
 proposed it, though she afterwards recollected herself, coloured 
 slightly, and was afraid it was troubling Mr. Graeme too 
 much. 
 
 But Ninian looked so pleased to see her childish delight, and 
 told her gaily, " that he would carry her from thence to Con- 
 stantinople, if it would do her any good. Besides, she was 
 such a little light creature a mere feather to a great powerful 
 man like him." And for once in his life, Ninian looked with 
 some little pride at the reflection of his fine manly person in 
 the mirror. 
 
 " I'm strong, if I'm no bonnie," said he laughing. " You are 
 not afraid to trust me with your valuable little self, Hope 1 
 You know I'm only going down stairs not up to the top of a 
 mountain you remember that story we once read of the 
 
 German princess being carried up a hill by by" He 
 
 broke off in his sentence, but Hope finished it merrily. 
 
 " By her lover was it not 1 And he died on the top, poor 
 fellow ! Truly I am glad the journey is only down-stairs, for 
 I should not like to kill my kind guardian as she killed her 
 lover." 
 
 Ninian was silent. 
 
 " I have not vexed you, have I, with turning your pet story 
 into a jest 1 " continued Hope, anxiously. You know I am 
 
VIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 91 
 
 not clever like Tinie, but I always admire whatever you tell 
 me to admire." 
 
 He patted heron the head called her, a good child, and 
 lifted her in his strong arms. But as he held her there, poor 
 little trembling thing ! close to his breast, the German story 
 entered his mind strangely wildly. A dizziness came over 
 him, he even staggered. Hope faintly screamed. 
 
 " Don't be frightened, my child my darling ! " said he. 
 The words words that he had never used before, not even to 
 Tinie, burst from him unawares ; he was scarcely conscious of 
 them, till afterwards. And to Hope, from the great difference 
 between her years and his, they seemed quite natural. 
 
 " Never mind me I feel quite safe only I am so foolish," 
 she murmured, hiding her face so as not to see the "grim 
 descent." There was a curl of her hair trembling outside her 
 shawl; with an impulse impossible to resist, Ninian pressed his 
 lips upon it. None saw the action Hope never knew it ; but 
 it betrayed the truth. It was a kiss the last of calm affection, 
 the first of passionate love. He knew now that the creature 
 he held in his arms, dear as his life, was to him the woman 
 and not the child. 
 
 He laid her down she leaned on Lindsay's breast, pale with 
 exhaustion. But he dared not look at her, or speak to her. 
 He muttered something about leaving " the child " to rest 
 went out of the room, and was not seen for hours. 
 
 Women, and especially young women, either believe falsely 
 or judge harshly of men, in one thing. You, young loving 
 creature, who dream of your lover by night and by day you 
 fancy that he does the same of you 1 He does not he cannot ; 
 nor is it right he should. One hour, perhaps, your presence 
 has captivated him, subdued him even to weakness ; the next 
 he will be in the world, working his way as a man among men, 
 forgetting for the time being your very existence. Possibly if 
 you saw him, his outer self, hard and stern, so different to 
 the self you know would strike you with pain. Or else his 
 inner and diviner self, higher than you can dream of, would 
 turn coldly from your insignificant love. Yet all this must be : 
 you have no right to murmur. You cannot rule a man's soul 
 no woman ever did except by holding unworthy sway over 
 unworthy passions. Be content if you lie in his heart, as that 
 
92 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 heart "lies in his bosom deep and calm, its beating unseen, 
 uncounted, oftentimes unfelt ; but still giving life to his whole 
 being. 
 
 Thus, Ninian Graeme, the same day, the same hour that his 
 delirium came upon him for at all ages and under all circum- 
 stances love's wakening is ever a delirium went as usual to 
 his office and worked. Once or twice there seemed to come 
 flashing round him an inexpressible light and joy. He felt on 
 his lips the touch of the soft, soft curl ; while evermore his 
 heart sang to itself the words " my darling." 
 
 But still he kept working on. Truly, he had in him the 
 most royal power a man can have rule over his own soul. 
 
 He chanced to have many visitors in his office to-day; among 
 the rest, one who, had he been in a less joyous frame of mind, 
 would hardly have been welcome. But he was in a mood to 
 have felt kindly towards his greatest enemy he certainly did 
 so towards a man whom he had no real cause to dislike Mr. 
 Ulverston. 
 
 "What, back again in Edinburgh?" said he, when that 
 gentlemen made his appearance. " I thought you were going 
 abroad." 
 
 " So I was, or intended to have gone this long time, but 
 somehow, I keep on paving a certain nameless road it is my 
 way," answered the young man. "But I have some excuse 
 business. I am sure that confounded fortune of mine has given 
 me trouble enough in a year-and-a-half." 
 
 " I thought," said Ninian, in some surprise, " that you had 
 had it all your life that you were one of those lucky fellows 
 ' born to greatness,' as Malvolio says." 
 
 " In a measure, certainly ; " and he looked slightly confused, 
 as proud men do who have made an unpleasant slip of the 
 tongue. " However, I was not born to the Ulverston great- 
 ness, but had it thrust upon me ! I wish sometimes, my old 
 uncle had cut me off with a shilling, instead of leaving me a 
 fortune and a name," he muttered. 
 
 But Ninian had not heard ; he was answering a message at 
 the door, " Say, if she can wait in town an hour or two, well ; 
 if not, I will be at Musselburgh to-morrow." 
 
 " So you still keep up your journeys to that redoubtable place, 
 
VIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 93 
 
 Musselburgh ? I begin to think there is some reason for it. 
 Has our young friend Forsyth any sisters V' 
 
 "No," said Ninian shortly. Mr. Ulverston shrugged his 
 shoulders and began talking of something else ; his disposition 
 seemed so pliable, that he could bend himself to any one's 
 humour. But Ninian's was almost beyond him, for in truth 
 the young man was very busy, and Mr. Ulverston's conversa- 
 tion, however brilliant, was considerably hindering him. At 
 last he told him this, in his frank way for Mr. Graeme had 
 the kindliest power of telling straightforward truths, without 
 vexing anybody. 
 
 " So you fairly want to turn me out. That is rather too bad, 
 when I have only a short time to spend in Edinburgh, and 
 shall be off by the next train to Glasgow. I am going to try to 
 kill a month or two likewise a few deer in the Highlands. I 
 fear it will be dull work, for a miserable, solitary fellow like me." 
 
 "Why don't you marry?" said Ninian, smiling at his 
 dolorous face. 
 
 " Marry ! The devil ! What business have you I beg 
 your pardon, Mr. Graeme, I suppose it is your business. It's 
 everybody's business to get ' a man of fortune ' married. I've 
 found that out already," he added, his first angry tone subsid- 
 ing into one so bitter, that Ninian felt quite sorry for him. 
 This poor, rich man, might have suffered some hidden trouble, 
 even wrong. The young Scotsman thought he had yielded too 
 much to prejudice ; and out of compunction, went so far as to 
 possess himself of Mr. Ulverston's travelling intentions, unfold- 
 ing his own, and even arranging a meeting on the Clyde, near 
 the Gairloch, where the young Graemes now were. 
 
 " I will not turn you out from thence, as you say I do from 
 my office to-day. Though indeed there is no need for you to 
 go, if you will content yourself with a book." 
 
 "One of your stupid law-books, I suppose," laughed Ulverston. 
 
 " Nay, they are not all stupid," said Ninian, examining his 
 shelves, " here is a volume of trials, concerning our marriage 
 laws ; it might amuse you to see how easily the bond is formed 
 and broken in Scotland." 
 
 " Give it me give it me," cried the other, eagerly. " Nay," 
 and he laughed, " you don't know what use it may be to me 
 in my ' novel of Fashionable Life,' if I ever write one." 
 
94 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 . He must, indeed, have found the book interesting, for he 
 sat engrossed therein until Ninian's hour for departure, and 
 then, with a hasty adieu, quitted the office. 
 
 Mr. Grseme soon followed, for he was longing to reach home 
 the home no longer sad, but filled with inexpressible joy. 
 He felt, though he did not analyse his feelings, like a man 
 who has awakened suddenly one morning, and found himself 
 rich ; who stays not to count his riches scarcely even to as- 
 certain their reality ; but walks along under a golden mist of 
 happiftess, upon which he dares not look lest it should melt 
 into nothingness. 
 
 For the first time in his life, Ninian forgot an appointment ; 
 nor recollected it, until, when near The Gowans, he heard 
 quick footsteps overtaking him. 
 
 " Rachel ! I am so sorry. Indeed I have no excuse to 
 offer." 
 
 If he had, she would not have heeded it. Her whole man- 
 ner indicated the wildest excitement. 
 
 " She has seen him, Mr. Graeme. Jane Sedley has seen my 
 husband. He has come back he is in Edinburgh, near me, 
 and yet I know not where to find him." 
 
 " Nay, be composed, lean on rny arm, or else sit down a 
 minute on this stone," said Ninian, as they entered the quiet 
 lane which led to the Gowans. " How exhausted you seem ! " 
 
 " I have been walking up and down Edinburgh streets these 
 four hours, hoping by chance to meet my husband. He is 
 here I know he is here. Find him for me oh, Mr. Grseme, 
 for the love of Heaven find him ! " 
 
 " I will try indeed I will," answered Ninian, soothingly. 
 " But you must first tell me all particulars." 
 
 " Yes, yes, let me think a minute," said Eachel, making a 
 violent effort to collect herself. " You know I forwarded my 
 letter to Jane Sedley he was to send there every month for 
 news of me : but he never has sent. That signifies little he 
 had surely some good reason. Now he has come back, I shall 
 see him again my Geoffrey my husband." And she trembled 
 all over in her paroxysm of joy. 
 
 " But you said Jane Sedley saw him. How was that, and 
 where V pursued Ninian, anxiously, for his keen common-sense 
 pierced further than the blind love of the unfortunate wife. 
 
VIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 95 
 
 " I'll tell you. She had come up to Edinburgh to see me, 
 and to bring me back my letter. And there, driving down 
 Princes Street alone in a grand carriage, she saw a face like 
 his. It was his nobody could mistake my husband's face." 
 
 " Did he observe her ? " 
 
 " She thinks he did, for she ran after the carriage. He did 
 not stop to speak to her ; how could he ! He could not shame 
 himself in the street, you know, talking to a poor old woman. 
 But he had the letter she threw it into the carriage. I fear 
 he will be angry still he had the letter ! and we shall meet 
 we shall meet ! " 
 
 " He knows, then, w T here you live 1 " 
 
 " No, no. I mentioned neither names nor places ; he always 
 charged me not. And what were the Forsyths to him ? He 
 never heard their names, nor wished to hear. He said, since 
 I had no near ties, all my other kindred, so far beneath his, 
 must be forgotten, as if they had never existed. And no 
 marvel ! Alas ! even if we met, he might be ashamed of me." 
 
 " Surely he would not." 
 
 " $o ; you are right. He is too noble ! " cried Rachel, rising 
 up with a proud demeanour. " Still, I must find him ; this 
 suspense is horrible. Perhaps, even now, he may be but a 
 street's length from me. I cannot rest I must go back to 
 Edinburgh." 
 
 " I will go with you," said Ninian, forgetting everything in 
 his compassion for the poor young creature a wife yet no 
 wife. " Only let me run home for a few minutes to see 
 Lindsay. Will you come or are you still afraid of the 
 fever ? " 
 
 " For myself, no ! But I am not my own. I must run no 
 danger for Geoffrey's sake. I will stay here in the avenue." 
 
 There Mr. Graeme left her, and hastened to the house. 
 Lindsay met him with a smiling face. 
 
 " The child is still keeping well. She is asleep now in the 
 study. You may go in and look at her ; but be very very 
 quiet." 
 
 There was no need to tell him that. His whole nature 
 once somewhat cold and hard seemed softening into inex- 
 pressible tenderness. When he looked at the girl, lying asleep, 
 pale and fair, he longed to take her and hide her in his bosom ; 
 
96 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 bidding her nestle there like a young bird, and sit and sing, 
 safe from all harm, all her life through. Still, he only thought 
 of her as his darling his cherished one the flower he had 
 saved from perishing. He had never yet breathed to himself 
 the words " My wife." 
 
 He tore himself away, and went back to Eachel. Putting 
 aside all other thoughts, he turned his mind to her service in 
 this emergency. 
 
 She was restlessly walking about. " You are come at last. 
 Let us start. I tell you, I must see him, or I shall go mad. 
 Think, all this day I have been walking walking ; every foot- 
 fall, every face, I have imagined was his. I always had that 
 fancy. Many a time I have followed down whole streets any 
 one who was like him, or who reminded me of him, and then 
 at last have beheld some fool's face. As if I could hope to 
 see anywhere in the world another face like my husband's." 
 
 Ninian smiled but it was a sad smile. He did not chafe 
 under her wild romance, now. He began to find out that the 
 wisest, the oldest of us, are, while beneath one mighty influence, 
 dreamers of fantastic dreams. 
 
 But he had still power over himself, and over others, 
 especially this poor, troubled spirit, of which a curious destiny 
 had made him the only stay. He proposed to inquire at every 
 hotel in Edinburgh for " Mr. Sabine." 
 
 Rachel started at the name, so long unspoken ; but immedi- 
 ately a sort of pride dawned in her face. " Yes Mr. Sabine. 
 You may call him so now. It is a good name, is it not 1 I 
 had need be proud in bearing it." 
 
 With a firm step she followed Ninian to hotel after hotel 
 never speaking, never lifting her veil. In apparent indiffer- 
 ence the question was asked ; she heard bandied about, 
 screamed from attendant to attendant, the name whose mere 
 utterance seemed so sacred, a name distinct from all other 
 names in the wide world. Sometimes, Ninian felt her grasp 
 his arm tightly, but she never said a word. Save that, when 
 from each place they went away, the search still vain, she 
 would whisper hoarsely, "Once more only once more." 
 
 At last, even Ninian gave up in despair. No one even 
 seemed to have heard of the name of Sabine. And in a small 
 city like Edinburgh, where at the dead season of the year every 
 
VIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 9*7 
 
 arrival of any consequence was sure to be bruited abroad in 
 the hotels, it was next to impossible they could have missed 
 the object of their search. 
 
 " Either he has never been in Edinburgh, except just pass- 
 ing through, or else he is gone from thence. It is no use ; 
 alas ! you must have patience." 
 
 " Patience ! " she repeated in a tone of agony. " Patience ! 
 oh, Heaven ! " 
 
 "You say well; Heaven only can help you, my poor 
 Rachel," answered Ninian, soothingly, but firmly, for his judg- 
 ment warned him that this was only the beginning of sorrows. 
 Despite all the forsaken girl's faith in her husband, he who 
 knew the world better could not repress the doubt that under 
 this great mystery was enveloped some great wrong. They 
 were in one of the streets which, leading out from the blaze of 
 Princes Street, appear at night so quiet and lonely. There he 
 let her rest a moment, she leaning heavily on his arm, while 
 he, unwilling to intrude on what he knew must be deep misery, 
 stood silently watching the lights of the Old Town, with a few 
 stars twinkling over it through the cloudy night. He was 
 thinking how many woes and crimes lie under life's outer gloss, 
 even as that fairy city, seen by night, is one great corrupting 
 mass of wretchedness by day. And then he thought of the 
 man, whoever he might be, who, perhaps, had lately rolled in 
 his carriage down the same street where his unhappy wife now 
 stood, crushed under the burden of her bitter sorrow. 
 
 Suddenly Eachel dropped his arm "There there," she 
 gasped, and staggered forward. Ninian looked, and saw turn- 
 ing the corner of Princes Street the dim figure of a man, to 
 him quite beyond recognition. But not so with Eachel ; ex- 
 cited almost to frenzy, she darted forward " It is he it is 
 my husband ! " 
 
 The next moment the figure had leaped into a carriage 
 which dashed off at full speed, and was out of sight in a 
 minute. 
 
 "Follow him! follow him!" shrieked Eachel; but the 
 sound died on her lips her feet refused their office. She 
 sank in utter insensibility. Some time after, the cold wind 
 blowing through the avenues of The Gowans, recalled her to 
 herself. 
 
 H 
 
98 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 ".Where am I ? what are you doing with rne ? " she cried. 
 
 " You have fainted, and I am taking you in a carriage to 
 stay the night with my sister Lindsay." 
 
 But with a wild cry of " My husband I must follow my 
 husband ! " she tried to open the carriage-door. Ninian had 
 to grasp both her hands fast, ere he could restrain her. 
 
 " Eachel, you must be calm reasonable," said he resolutely. 
 " It was impossible for me to pursue a strange gentleman on 
 your mere suspicion. Nor did I know whither he had gone. 
 You cannot find your husband, but if he chooses, he can at 
 any time find you. He knows not you are here. He may be 
 at this moment employed in seeking you. In any case, it is no 
 use fighting against destiny. You have done all you can 
 you must sit still and endure." 
 
 This was a strange homily to read to the poor creature at 
 such a time j but Ninian knew the mind he had to deal with. 
 There are some natures whom soothing only excites into worse 
 suffering their passions, lion-like, rage and roar, and can only 
 be met by the cold, fixed control of one superior eye. In 
 this manner Rachel was calmed. 
 
 " Endure endure," she repeated, as if it were a new word 
 he had taught her ; and then was silent. At length, she 
 uttered quite broken-hearted the longing "Let me go 
 home." 
 
 So Ninian, perhaps inwardly relieved, changed his intentions, 
 and took her safe to Musselburgh. 
 
 " What must I do. Advise me what I must do ? " said she 
 humbly, as he placed her in the care of faithful Jane Sedley. 
 "I have seen my husband I know I have nothing could 
 deceive a wife's eyes. Or, if you doubt me see, this woman 
 here she will swear ay, swear." 
 
 And Rachel shook Mrs. Sedley by the arm ; then, crying 
 out, " Ah ! she can speak of him she loved him ! " laid her 
 head on the old woman's shoulder and wept. 
 
 Mr. Graeme turned away there was a deep manly compas- 
 sion struggling in his heart. He thought of his fair darling 
 his little Hope sleeping safe at home ; and then of the poor 
 creature, but a few years older, who had suffered such a world 
 of anguish. He thought, if ever he were to see Hope suffer, 
 
VIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 99 
 
 and he not have the power to heal it, it would almost drive 
 him mad. 
 
 Kachel came to him at last with a composed countenance. 
 " I am not weeping now : I am ashamed that I ever did weep ; 
 but I am so young still, and one cannot be brave always. 
 After all, I think I ought to be glad of this day and yesterday 
 glad to know that my husband is safe and well, that he 
 has my letter that we shall soon meet yes ! I know we 
 shall." 
 
 " I fervently hope so, Mrs. Sabine." 
 
 She smiled, even happily, as he addressed her by this 
 name. 
 
 " You will soon always call me thus, but I shall nevertheless 
 be the same Eachel you have so guided and befriended," said 
 she, giving him her hand. " And now good-bye, for a time. 
 To-morrow, Jane and I go home together j I shall live in the 
 cottage where my husband lived where he will find me when 
 he comes." 
 
 " That is right ; it is just what I would have advised. God 
 bless you and make you happy." 
 
 " And in my happiness I shall come to The Gowans, that 
 my husband may know and thank Ninian Graeme." 
 
 Ninian replied not, except by a kindly farewell. He could 
 not tear down the sudden palace of hope her devoted affection 
 had reared. But in his strong rectitude he felt an involuntary 
 shrinking from a man who could act like Rachel's husband. 
 As Jane Sedley opened the gate for him, he could not forbear 
 entreating her never to forsake the young wife, so helpless and 
 so much needing help. 
 
 " I'll do all that, sir, and gladly, for Mr. Geoffrey's wife," 
 said the woman, and truth was in her honest face. " He was 
 a gay, cheerful young gentleman, and I liked him, that I did ! 
 And do, for all he passed me in the street yesterday maybe 
 he didn't mean it though. He was thoughtless enough, but 
 there was nothing bad in him." 
 
 " I hope not I hope not, for that poor girl's sake ! " said 
 Ninian to himself, as he took his homeward way. Walking 
 along through the quiet night, miles growing into nothing 
 before his stout tread, the troublous scenes of the day gradually 
 
100 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 melted from him, or left only a sweet sense of his own security 
 and peace. 
 
 Coming to his own home, seeing from the window the one 
 faint ray which marked where little Hope slept, with his kind, 
 elder sister watching near, Ninian thanked God that in this 
 sorrowful world he yet had left to him so much liappiness so 
 many tfeasures. 
 
IX.] TI1E HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 101 
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 EVERYBODY knows the saying " that the sky is clearest after a 
 thunder-storm." And certainly, if we look back to those epochs 
 of life, rare and few, when we can say, be it only of a week or 
 a day, " Ay, I was. happy ! " we should chiefly find that they 
 came immediately after times of great trouble; when we 
 Avatched the grey skirts of the spent cloud slowly retiring ; 
 while around us the birds began to sing and the grass to grow, 
 and we wakened up to life and its enjoyments like creatures 
 newly born. 
 
 Ninian Graeme had scarcely ever felt so happy as when he 
 started with his two recovered invalids on their journey to the 
 West country. It was a sweet autumn day ; but two or three 
 falling leaves drifted through the carriage-windows upon Hope's 
 lap, as they passed through the avenue of The Gowans. Ninian, 
 who sat opposite, screwing his long limbs into most eccentric 
 convolutions in consequence of innumerable small packages 
 brushed them away. 
 
 " AVe must not have withered leaves falling on the child, 
 must we, Lindsay ? She is to begin life anew at the Clyde, as 
 a thorough Scottish lassie." 
 
 Hope smiled, though with the listlessness of debility. Still, 
 there was a faint colour in her cheek, she made the loveliest 
 invalid conceivable. Everybody looked at her and Ninian, as 
 lie half-led, half-supported her into the railway-carriage ; and 
 one or two young lady-travellers smiled. This made his cheek 
 burn, he scarcely considered why, except that he had a mortal 
 objection to appear as a " ladies' man." But he would have 
 done anything in the world for the comfort of little Hope. 
 
 Lindsay was not overlooked he never did overlook Our 
 Sister but then she was strong now ; at least as strong as 
 she ever was, and quite able to take care of herself. Besides, 
 
102 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 her retiring nature always shrunk from being " made a fuss 
 over ; " so Hope received the benefit of all his care. 
 
 " I wish we may have the carriage to ourselves, and then the 
 child " Ninian seemed to take pleasure in calling her " the 
 child " " can recline all the way." And he looked very black 
 at two intruders about to advance, until he saw that one of 
 them was his friend Dr. Eeay. 
 
 " So, Professor, you are running away from town likewise. 
 Jump in here, then friends are better company than strangers." 
 
 "Introduce me, Kenneth, my love," said the Professor's 
 companion, a lady, plain and elderly, with that indefinable 
 aspect known by the term of vinegar. Ninian quite started at 
 hearing his old bachelor friend thus addressed, until he remem- 
 bered that the worthy man had lately encumbered his domicile 
 with an unfortunate poor relation. And as "Kenneth my 
 love," with a subdued air, muttered something about " my 
 aunt, Miss Reay," Ninian guessed that this was the lady in 
 question. He bowed, and then shook hands with Dr. Eeay, 
 in warmer fashion even than his wont. 
 
 " And what brings you westward, Professor 1 " asked Lind- 
 say, when she too had " done the polite," though in a shy way; 
 she had rather a dislike to meeting strangers. 
 
 "My aunt wished" began Dr. Reay; but "my aunt" 
 interrupted, and spoke for herself. 
 
 " It was not on my account, I assure you, my dear Kenneth. 
 But, Miss Graeme, he required change of air; he is always 
 working in that horrid laboratory." 
 
 " Observatory, Aunt Barbara," mildly hinted the Professor. 
 
 " Well, observatory ! I am sure I wonder he is alive. I, 
 with my delicate health, could not endure this anxiety about 
 him. So I advised him to go to the coast with me, of 
 course. A great sacrifice on my part, very great, unequal as 
 1 am to exertion ; but he could not do without some one to 
 take care of him. 
 
 "Yet I have had no one to take care of me for twenty 
 years," said the Professor, with something between a smile and 
 a sigh. 
 
 " So much the worse then it is time you had. And I am 
 sure I quite devote myself to you, do I not, Kenneth, love ? 
 He will speak for himself, Mr. Graeme." 
 
IX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 103 
 
 Ninian assented, he was not quite clear to what ; he had 
 been placing a cushion at Hope's shoulders, and was only dimly 
 conscious of his neighbourhood to the sole thing which he 
 really hated in the world " a woman with a tongue." Per- 
 haps one of Hope Ansted's attractions in his eyes was her 
 being a creature who had the blessed gift of silence. 
 
 " Well, Eeay, is it not pleasant to break loose into the deli- 
 cious country in this way ! I don't think I ever enjoyed it 
 more," said he, as he poked his head out to look at the grey 
 Palace of Linlithgow. He then pointed it out to Hope, who 
 said it was "very pretty," and lay watching it in passive 
 pleasure, while Dr. Eeay, taking up the word, learnedly began 
 to dilate on its antiquarian interests. 
 
 " There, Kenneth, that will do ; don't fatigue yourself, or 
 over-exert your poor brain, which was to have a complete 
 holiday, you know," broke in the indefatigable Miss Reay. 
 " Besides, Mr. Graeme probably knows as much about the place 
 as you do, and your talk will only weary that sweet delicate- 
 looking young lady his sister." 
 
 " She is not my sister," explained Ninian, slightly confused, 
 "This is Miss Hope Ansted, Miss Eeay." 
 
 " I beg your pardon, I really imagined But if I had only 
 considered a moment, brothers rarely appear so very, very 
 thoughtful and attentive. Your cousin, perhaps ? " 
 
 "No, neither brother nor cousin," answered Hope, looking 
 somewhat amused. " I wish he were either, indeed ! But you 
 would not say he was inattentive if you only saw Mr. Graeme 
 at home. There never was such a good brother as he ! " 
 
 Ninian thanked her both in word and look. Yet somehow 
 he was disappointed. He had thought she would have sat 
 silent, instead of defending his cause so warmly, and he half- 
 fancied the approbation of her eyes would have been sweeter 
 than that of her tongue. Yet why should he regret, when she 
 made no secret of her affection and esteem for him ? Still, if 
 she had not let it come out to that horrible woman, whom he 
 heartily wished in the next carriage ! To escape, he turned 
 to his friend, whom he now began to look upon as a martyr, 
 and set him off on a discussion respecting the geological forma- 
 tion of the Campsie Hills, which were now becoming dimly 
 visible. 
 
104 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. ; [CHAP. 
 
 Once wound up and set a-going, the worthy Professor never 
 stopped. His grey eye lighted up with intellect, his massive 
 brows rose and fell a habit he had when talking, which 
 showed that the wrinkles there were the impress not of years, 
 but intense thought. He was mounted on his hobby; and 
 Kenneth Reay appeared then, and then only, a happy man. 
 Ninian likewise, though he never talked much, was a pleased 
 listener ; but his ear occasionally wandered to the conversation 
 on the opposite side, where sat Hope and Lindsay, with the 
 Lady of the Tongue between. 
 
 " So, Mr. Graeme has many brothers and sisters ? No wife, 
 I suppose ? " 
 
 " How should he want one ? " said Hope, smiling at the bare 
 supposition. " His sisters all take care of him even I help 
 sometimes, don't I, Lindsay 1 ? We couldn't let him marry. 
 Besides, he would never think of such a thing as falling in 
 love ! At his age, too ! " 
 
 " Hope, my dear," said Lindsay, roused from the quiet silence 
 into which she usually fell on any change from home, she who 
 so rarely stirred abroad. " Take care not to over-exert your- 
 self. Do you know you are talking almost as fast as Tinie ? " 
 
 "Because I feel so glad, so merry. This seems like a 
 journey into fairyland to me, who never used to go anywhere. 
 But," she added, watching her guardian's eye, tender, though 
 serious, " perhaps I talk too much. Did I interrupt ? " 
 
 " No, no ! Be blithe and happy, my child," was Ninian's 
 low answer, as he turned back to the Professor and geology, 
 feeling rather painfully, that it was perhaps best suited to him, 
 or he to it, " at his age." He was getting old. 
 
 But though he ceased to watch the child fancying he was 
 almost a check upon her pleasure he, nevertheless, heard 
 every word that fell from her lips. Few they were, for her 
 unwonted gaiety was soon suppressed by lingering feebleness. 
 When they reached Glasgow, she appeared so much exhausted, 
 that he proposed they should rest there for the night. 
 
 " No, no, I want to get to the journey's end. I want to see 
 Tinie and the rest," she said beseechingly. So they took her 
 down to the Broomielaw, but she could hardly stand, and grew 
 quite dizzy, poor little thing, at the sight of the gangway by 
 which she had to descend to the steamboat. 
 
IX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 105 
 
 "Would you like me to carry you as I used to do?" asked 
 Ninian, hesitating. 
 
 " Ah yes ! " She put her arms round his neck, and once 
 more he held his little darling, his " wee birdie," safe in his 
 breast. But she knew not how his manly heart throbbed 
 with tenderness infinite with dawning passion with a vague 
 fear of things to come, that made him clasp her close, as if to 
 feel that now at least the child was his own all this she 
 knew not, nor ever knew. 
 
 He carried her to the stern of the boat, and made her a 
 charming couch of plaids. There, when Miss Eeay had 
 vanished into the cabin to be seen no more, and the Professor, 
 left to Miss Graeme's universal kindliness, was labouring to in- 
 form her mind on as simple a subject as his own could furnish 
 viz. the geological and antiquarian history of Dumbarton 
 Rock, Ninian sat beside Hope Ansted, sometimes talking, 
 sometimes idly watching the waves of the blue broad Clyde, 
 that each minute grew broader and bluer in their sight. They 
 were neither of them inclined to be romantic and certainly 
 there was nothing ultrapoetical in a Glasgow steamboat. 
 Ninian sometimes pointed out the scenery opening on either 
 shore with " Is not that beautiful V 1 and Hope, lifting up 
 her weary head, tried to look pleased and admiring. As the 
 evening shadows grew over the river, and the dim, purple light 
 in the west showed him Hope's face, thin and wan, yet so 
 peaceful, contented, and sweet, he began to feel as if there 
 were nothing in the world but himself and this child, who had 
 so crept into his circle of happiness, rounding it all, and mak- 
 ing it as though it had never been complete before. 
 
 He did not quite understand his feelings. He was not sure 
 that he loved this tenderness was so different from any of his 
 boyish fantasies and frenzies ; but he felt as if he should like 
 to sit as now, with Hope's hand in his, floating down the still 
 river eternally, with the great hills looking on. Or else he 
 longed to take the child in his arms once more, and go with 
 her over those hills to some hidden paradise, where there were 
 no such things as law-courts, law-papers, or worldly cares of 
 any kind where no one might enter but their two selves. 
 
 He had forgotten all about his brothers and sisters ! He 
 had pictured a paradise which could only be shared Jbetween 
 
106 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 himself and his wife. He had dreamed of things, possible 
 and probable to all outward seeming, but which he in his 
 strong, righteous heart, sternly fulfilling the vow he had made, 
 knew to be utterly impossible ! 
 
 With these thoughts, not clearly defined, indeed, yet still 
 dimly rising in his brain, Ninian met his family. 
 
 The whole train a goodly train, too were gathered on 
 the shore of the Gareloch. The twins, looking grave and 
 matronly enough to justify the trust placed in them as guardians 
 of the little troop, were there with a quiet welcome. Tinie 
 danced about in her ancient fashion ; Edmund, keeping close 
 to Lindsay, seemed scarcely able to express his joy; while 
 Reuben and Charlie, bounding hither and thither, shouting 
 orders to boatmen, and contending 'over luggage, were still, as 
 ever, the noisiest and most jubilant of all. 
 
 " Oh, how nice this is ! how cosy we are ! " was all that 
 Tinie could say, when the family were assembled in the parlour 
 of their little cottage. It was a family group only for Hope 
 had been despatched at once to bed, by Lindsay's thoughtful 
 care. Ninian wondered that no one seemed to miss her much 
 no one but he ; however, he said nothing, except that when 
 his sister reappeared, he asked " How the child seemed after 
 her journey?" 
 
 " What makes you call her ' the child V She is no more a 
 child than I," remarked the pertinacious Tinie, settling herself 
 as of old at her brother's knee. 
 
 Ninian laughed, pulled her hair, and inquired how long it 
 was since his small pet had grown into an elderly woman 1 
 Then gathering his little flock in a circle round the fire wel- 
 come enough that chill autumn night he began to talk and 
 to listen. 
 
 In a large family, especially one of unity and affection, in- 
 dividual feelings have less opportunity to be indulged or de- 
 veloped. They become merged in the great whole. If ever 
 we hear of men or women, in whom one consuming passion, 
 be it of ambition, fame, or love, eats away existence, we gene- 
 rally find them to be those whom fate had set apart for a 
 solitary life. The "family feeling" essentially modifies the 
 egotism of individual emotion. Realities subvert vain dreams 
 habitual affection supplies the place of passion ; and when 
 
IX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 107 
 
 the one overpowering love does come, it is guided and reined 
 in by other sentiments, inferior, but still intense. The in- 
 dividual impelled to bow before the controlling power, does 
 it in a Christian, dignified manner ; not lying feebly down, 
 Brahmin-fashion, before his idol's car, to be crushed into dust 
 by a god of his own creation. 
 
 Thus Ninian Graeme, when he saw himself once more among 
 his own home circle, looked round on their young faces, listened 
 to their mirth, the old familiar pleasures came over him his 
 vague dream vanished, at least for the time, and he felt only 
 as the loving elder brother, cherished and revered the Head 
 of the Family. 
 
 "Certainly, as Tinie says, this is 'nice!''" exclaimed he, 
 stretching himself in the arm-chair, which, as usual, had been 
 assigned to him j " I declare I am glad we came on alone and 
 left the Eeays at Greenock, though the Professor seemed 
 disappointed, poor fellow! Dreary enough was his former 
 bachelor life, but I think he will find an aunt-ridden existence 
 somewhat worse." And Ninian amused his brothers and 
 sisters with an account of their journey, and a not over flat- 
 tering, but still good-natured sketch of Miss Eeay. 
 
 " All women are disagreeable enough, but old maids are the 
 most horrible creatures under the sun. To think that one of 
 the species is coming to live beside us ! I shall start on a 
 pedestrian tour, or bivouac far up in the Argyle Hills," said 
 Reuben, indignantly. 
 
 " Or else go and live with Mr. Eneas MacCallum, and I'll 
 row across the Loch to see you every day. Somebody will 
 like that, you know," said Tinie with a mischievous twinkle 
 in her bright eyes ; to which Eeuben politely responded with, 
 " Don't be a fool," and the grave twins with a duet of " Oh, 
 for shame ! " 
 
 "Here's a little mystery," cried Ninian, much amused. 
 " May I be allowed to inquire who is Mr. Eneas MacCallum ]" 
 
 Thereupon arose a chorus of " I'll tell " " No, let Tinie " 
 " 'Tis all the boys' foolishness," etc. etc., which made Our Sister 
 look quite uncomfortable. And in process of time came out 
 the alarming fact that, despite the proprieties vigilantly main- 
 tained by the twins, the family had made an acquaintance, 
 contemptuously christened as " Time's beau ; " a stout, wealthy 
 
108 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Glasgowegian, who pursued her and them with every conceiv- 
 able attention, and against whom all the three brothers were 
 up in arms. 
 
 "They lead me such a life, you can't tell," said Tinie, 
 piteously. "Reuben lectures me all day over; and if we 
 walk out, Edmund tucks me under his arm till my poor wrists 
 ache with reaching up so high. Little Mr. Eneas would be a 
 great deal more comfortable." 
 
 " Tinie ! you are incorrigible," muttered Edmund, roused 
 out of his dreaminess into a positive frown. 
 
 " I assure you, brother, it's no fault of mine," pursued the 
 wilful damsel, looking absurdly demure. " I can't help people's 
 admiring me, and Mr. MacCallum is a very nice little man ; he 
 has been most civil to all the boys j and even Esther confesses 
 his mother to be a kind sort of a body. Besides, their house 
 at Roseneath is beautiful." 
 
 " And you would greatly like both the house and the mother, 
 wouldn't you now ? together with that stupid, roly-poly, vulgar 
 little fool ! " cried the indignant Reuben. 
 
 " Come, come ! that's rather too hard," interposed the elder 
 brother, as he saw his pet's flushing cheek. It made him feel 
 uncomfortable for a moment, lest there might be some truth 
 at the bottom of the children's nonsense. To try it, he said, 
 quietly glancing a meaning look across to Lindsay, who seemed 
 in a state of most alarmed suspicion : " W ell, I must see this 
 grand hero, this conquering Eneas of Troy that is, Glasgow. 
 Of course, now I am come, he will direct all his attentions to 
 me. But I will not interfere. Miss Tinie may please herself." 
 
 " Do you mean what you say, brother Ninian ? ' said Tinie, 
 her merry little face becoming rather grave. 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " And would you actually let me go 1 Do you want to be 
 rid of me ? Would you really have me married 1 " 
 
 " If you wished it so very much ! " 
 
 " And married to that fat, awkward lump of inanity V 
 
 " ' A very nice little man,' " you said. 
 
 " And send me to be smoked to death in that horrid Glasgow, 
 among people who have no more brains in their heads than 
 you or the Pro or any of our friends at home have in their 
 little fingers ! I wonder you could ever think of such a thing, 
 
IX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 109 
 
 brother Ninian ! " cried the little maiden, absolutely getting 
 into a passion. 
 
 At which indignation the elder brother was rather pleased 
 than otherwise ; and as he calmed the diminutive tempest he 
 had raised, he felt that it would indeed be a most unpleasant 
 thing to give away his pet sister to anybody. 
 
 So the family sky being again clear, he began to enter into 
 their various plans for the best spending of this little holiday. 
 " It must now be brief to all," he said, candidly telling them 
 how heavy this year's expenses had been upon his small income. 
 
 " But though I myself must return in a few days, the rest 
 shall stop as long as I can possibly manage it, for the sake of 
 Lindsay's health, and that of Hope." 
 
 " Ah, poor little Hope, how kind you are to her, too ; there 
 is nobody like my brother so generous so self-denying," 
 murmured the affectionate Tinie. 
 
 " Generous self-denying" The words jarred upon his honest 
 spirit, as if there were in him something of deceit, which made 
 him unwilling to meet his sister's eyes. He did not speak 
 again of Hope Ansted. 
 
 But when the little party was dissolved, and he himself left 
 to fulfil the unpoetical master-of-a-family duty of bolting all 
 the doors, he stood a minute or two outside in the garden, 
 meditating. 
 
 It was " a goodly night," a night that would bring instinc- 
 tively to every thoughtful man the deepest feelings of his soul, 
 awakening any secret hidden there, which the habit of daily 
 life glosses over and presses down into insignificance. Ninian 
 stood and . looked at the broad dark loch, with the stars 
 overhead ; at the wavy line of hills beyond, brightened by a 
 dim auroral light. A sense of solitude, of unrest, oppressed 
 him ; with it, came a longing for some tie closer than that of 
 kindred ; some love which should be about him continually, 
 engrossing both soul and sense, giving him those emotions with- 
 out which existence often declines into blank selfishness, making 
 him acknowledge as some wise man says : " That to be the 
 husband of a wife and the father of a child, is to rise to a higher 
 place as citizen of God's universe." 
 
 He thought how it would be, if instead of standing there by 
 himself, he stood and felt arms twining round his neck, closer 
 
110 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 than Tinie's ever clung. Or if, climbing up to his stalwart 
 breast and hiding there, were small winsome creatures a 
 baby-girl, nestling to her father with shy, sweet eyes or a 
 sturdy boy, riding on knee and shoulder, blotting out from 
 the young man's heart all its past griefs, broken dreams, or 
 erring follies, and causing it to swell with a new pride " This 
 is my son ! " 
 
 It was the first time Ninian had clearly thought of these 
 things. He was not a youth wrestling with a vague love- 
 dream ; he was a man to whom with all its bearings near and 
 remote the passion came or at least was coming ; not madly 
 or blindly, but with a force silent and deep as his own nature. 
 All he had put from him the ties of husband and father, the 
 sweetest tenderness, the strongest pride a man can know 
 began to dawn upon him with a regret keen and sore, though 
 formless still. Ere it took form, he felt that he must fly from 
 it. 
 
 He turned his eyes from the sky, over which, cast by the 
 yet unseen moon, was floating a light, soft and serene as a 
 virtuous woman's love : he shut his ear to the ripple of the 
 tide, rising among the stones of the beach with a sound like 
 little children's laughter. He went in bolted and barred the 
 door even as he had closed the bars of his own heart and so 
 passed into his chamber. 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. Ill 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 To sleep after seven A.M., when the shores of the lovely Gare- 
 loch were glowing in the brightest September morning that 
 ever dawned, was certainly a deadly sin. Charlie and Reuben 
 evidently considered it so, for they halloed incessantly at every 
 one's door until the whole family were ready for breakfast. 
 Soon afterwards, so early that it was almost incredible, 
 appeared, coeval with the first boat Professor Reay. 
 
 " And without his aunt ! Oh dear, what a pity ! " cried 
 Tinie, as she ran through the garden, all bonnetless, to open 
 the gate. At which condescension Dr. Kenneth looked an 
 innocently happy man, though he found it quite impossible to 
 express his delight in any way than by informing the inquisi- 
 tive little fairy half-a-dozen times over, " that he was come to 
 look for lodgings." 
 
 " He look for lodgings ! " said she, publishing the fact, " why, 
 he would'not know a decent cottage from a Highland hut. 
 He has no notion of anything in the world he would be 
 cheated on every side he always is." 
 
 " I suppose so," said the learned man, with a half sigh, as 
 he turned from the merry maiden's shower of banter to his 
 friend Ninian, who stood looking at the beach, where the three 
 boys were pulling up a cockle-shell of a boat. Therein Hope 
 was to take her first "water airing," as her guardian had 
 whimsically expressed it, when persuading her to the|same. She 
 came beside him, her cheek already rosier with the pure breezes 
 from the loch, watching the boys' movements in undisguised 
 delight. Ninian cast one look on the beautiful face ; his own 
 grew troubled he walked to the other window, and resolutely 
 tried to compose his mind sufficiently to argue with the 
 Professor concerning the tidal peculiarities of the Firth of 
 Clyde, and at what period of pre-Adamite history the Gare- 
 
112 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 loch, Holy Loch, Loch Long, etc., were likely to have been 
 formed. 
 
 "I never knew such an atrocious waste of time," cried 
 Keuben, entering with a dignified rebuke. " Edmund and I 
 have been sitting half-an-hour on the edge of the boat, and 
 the girls won't come. Who is ready, and who isn't 1 or else 
 we will shove off and leave you all ! " 
 
 On which summons there arose a division in the family, as 
 to who was to go with Hope, and who was to wait until the 
 Professor and Miss Graeme returned from their cruise after 
 lodgings. Ninian was, as usual, the ruling arbiter. 
 
 "The Twins are the steadiest of you all let them take 
 care of Hope. Eeuben and Edmund will row." 
 
 "And not youV said Hope, timidly. "I thought you 
 would go too." 
 
 " No, my dear, I have letters to write," he answered. No 
 one ever opposed Ninian when he spoke in that peculiar, 
 resolved way ; so Hope patiently turned to the Twins, and 
 took hold of Euth's arm ; but she walked feebly, and coming 
 to the rough beach, Ninian saw her pause, evidently quite 
 alarmed at the prospect before her. 
 
 " Those careless boys ! they forget the child has been ill ; " 
 muttered he, as he went down to the shore, and helped her 
 across the sand and sea-weed into the boat. Hope clung to 
 his hand. 
 
 " I wish I wish you were going ! I never was in a thing 
 like this before, and I feel half-frightened," she whispered, 
 looking across the broad water, as if it were an abyss of horror 
 impossible to pass. 
 
 " You foolish English lassie," said Mr. Graeme, smiling, " we 
 must teach you better. You will soon get accustomed to our 
 lochs. Indeed you are quite safe ; the boys are good rowers, 
 and very careful." A fact slightly controverted by their being 
 at this moment struggling who should get a particular oar, 
 until Edmund was tilted out of the boat, nearly capsizing it, 
 and getting wet up to the knees besides. 
 
 " Nay, boys, this will never do," said the elder brother, as 
 Ruth and Esther began loudly to complain, and entreat him 
 not to leave them. Hope seemed too frightened to speak, 
 but she looked up imploringly to Ninian, whose arm she had 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 113 
 
 instinctively clasped. He paused a moment, and then took 
 his seat beside her. 
 
 A push or two from Edmund's oar, as the boy stood up, 
 displaying somewhat proudly his graceful figure, now growing 
 muscular and strong, and off flew the little craft. Certainly 
 the poets are right when in their descriptions of Paradise, or 
 any paradisiacal sphere of being, they invariably contrive to 
 introduce a boat. Tasso, in his voyage of the Two Knights 
 Dante, in his vision of the Angel-guided bark Shelley, in 
 his Revolt of Islam, where the " spirit-winged boat " bears 
 Laon and Cythna to the land of immortality, do but slightly 
 idealise upon a reality as near approaching the Elysian exist- 
 ence as we stupid mortals can conceive. 
 
 "Well, brother, is not this delicious?" cried Edmund, as 
 he paused to dip his bared arms in the water, shaking back 
 his curly hair, ? and showing his brown face no longer pale 
 and poetical-looking, but ruddy with all the health of early 
 youth. 
 
 Ninian assented, with an admiring glance at his brother, 
 and thinking in his own mind that Lindsay was right when 
 she declared her boy to be the bonniest laddie that ever was 
 seen. Eeuben, labouring vigorously and merrily at his oar ; 
 Esther, sitting in rather grave solitude at the bow ; and little 
 Hope, resting at the bottom of the boat, with her head on 
 Ruth's lap, made up a freight of perfect happiness. 
 
 Half closing his eyes, Ninian sat listening to the lapping of 
 the water at the keel, which Edmund, much to his younger 
 brother's scorn, declared was exactly like the sound of a kiss 
 a mermaid's kiss, of course. The boat appeared literally to 
 float in sunshine so glittering were the waves of the loch 
 so intensely bright was the sky. Even the mountains seemed 
 asleep ; scarcely one cloud-shadow glided over them. The 
 oars fell into the water with an even, monotonous, lulling 
 sound ; everything else was quite still. Ninian gave himself 
 up to a dreamy kind of delight there seemed over him a sort 
 of golden haze through which all his life's realities, bitter and 
 sweet, were seen afar off like shadows. Only once, when a 
 passing breeze blew one of Hope's long curls across his knee, 
 and without thinking, he began to twist it round his fingers, 
 he was conscious of a feeling which many of us have at a time 
 
 I 
 
114 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 when our cup of happiness is full so full that we dread lest 
 the next breath may dash it from our lips. He thought, if 
 that same hour that same moment with the sky so sunny, 
 and the waves so clear the boat could go down down, swift 
 as lightning, only giving him time to take the child in his 
 arms, that in death he might hold her there, sleeping safe at 
 the bottom of the blue Clyde, perhaps such an ending would 
 be the best thing he could wish for. 
 
 He was roused by a slight cry from Esther, and the near 
 threatening of the very calamity he had been contemplating 
 occasioned by Reuben's eagerness after the pursuit of marine 
 zoology. . 
 
 " I've got it I've got it," he cried, nearly lurching the boat 
 over to stretch his oar towards a beautiful Medusa. But the 
 fairy thing went floating by Happiness herself is not harder 
 to catch than a live Medusa ! However, the attempt produced 
 great fun, and much laughing over Hope's ignorance ; she had 
 never even heard of such an animal. Consequently, Ninian, 
 in his desire to inform her mind, held her round the waist, 
 while she leaned over the boat's side, dipping her hand in up 
 to the very elbow, with a vague notion that she should there- 
 by catch something. And her laughter was so blithe, so tho- 
 roughly infantile in its joyance that Ninian thought what a 
 simpleton he had been, to dream such dreams, and make such 
 stern resolves concerning a mere child ! He was a grown man, 
 old enough to be not exactly her father but something very 
 like it ; she was his pet his darling ; he might still keep her 
 as such, and be happy, without blame. 
 
 So he cast off the silence which had hung over him, and be- 
 gan to amuse the rest, which Our Brother so well knew how 
 to do. And as their laughter even Hope's, rang over the 
 sunny river, he thought that after all to enjoy life on the sur- 
 face of the Clyde, was better than sleeping ever so sweetly in 
 death at the bottom. 
 
 Their sail was not intended to be long, for over them hung 
 the grim shadow of Miss Eeay, who was to appear soon after 
 noon. " We must be at home then," observed the conscien- 
 tious Esther, and Ninian agreed thereto, though he felt as if 
 lie could gladly have sailed on to eternity down the beautiful 
 Clyde. This being impossible, he steered the wee boat round 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 115 
 
 by Roseneath Bay, remarking to Hope, that " that was the 
 place where Jeanie Deans landed, the land of MacOallum 
 More." 
 
 " Oh, I know all about the gentleman. Tinie told me the 
 whole story of him and his house, and his mother, before we 
 went to sleep last night." 
 
 " She means that hateful Eneas, little stupid as she is ! " 
 cried Reuben, who was not more polite to Hope than he was 
 to his sisters. " And lo ! ' Speak of the deil/ etc. Mr. Mac- 
 Callum's there ! " 
 
 Ay, so he was, wading up to his little fat knees along the 
 beach, and vociferating with all his might. 
 
 " Crouch down, Hope, he'll fancy you are Tinie. Oh, how 
 vexed he will be," wickedly cried Edmund, who, in making 
 common cause against the would-be intruder into the family, 
 condescended to be more commonplace and unpoetical than 
 had ever been known before. 
 
 But the elder brother put his veto on any tricks of the sort, 
 perhaps from a sort of tender-heartedness towards the harmless 
 little man, whose good-tempered face became clouded the 
 moment he neared the boat and missed his ladye-love. He 
 was certainly honest in his adoration, and Ninian, being quite 
 sure of its hopeless nature, could afford a little benevolent 
 pity. So MacCallum More as, in memory of Hope's blunder, 
 he was henceforth ironically christened was taken into the 
 wee boat, and safely landed in the presence of his idol. 
 
 Tinie was indeed a complete magnet to the other sex ; they 
 seemed to follow her everywhere. She appeared at the land- 
 ing-place, attended not only by the poor faithful Professor, but 
 by another gentleman, the very opposite of Kenneth Reay in 
 outward seeming. 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston, you see ! He has just landed at the cot- 
 tage, and waited for your return," said she, with a somewhat 
 shy look at her brothers, and a malicious one at that unfortun- 
 ate Eneas, whose smiling face grew dark the minute he saw 
 her hanging on a stranger's arm, and making herself quite at 
 home there. 
 
 " Who is Mr. Ulverston 1 " whispered Eeuben, already be- 
 ginning to frown. " A friend of yours, Hope 1 " 
 
 Hope turned languidly round, but meeting Mr. Ulverston's 
 
116 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 gaze the sort of gaze he always directed at pretty girls she 
 blushed deeply. 
 
 " Your two sisters, Mr. Grseme, of course ? The likeness is 
 sufficient," said he, bowing to the twins. " This lady I think 
 I have seen before I cannot exactly tell where." 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston Miss Ansted," was Ninian's brief intro- 
 duction, without any explanation. But he saw Hope's blush, 
 and heard her whisper to Tinie something about the " railway 
 station." She had not forgotten that incident, apparently. In- 
 voluntarily he looked at Mr. Ulverston, who was busy making 
 acquaintance with the boys his gay winning face, his manner 
 empress^ yet not forward his speech and mien so unmis- 
 takably that of a gentleman ! Somehow, when Ninian saw his 
 sisters and Hope smiling together, he wished he had not given 
 so warm an invitation to Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 But the latter seemed determined to make himself agreeable. 
 He helped to drag the boat ashore, thereby ruining his delicate 
 kid gloves for evermore ; and then began joking with Tinie, 
 who evidently was bent on monopolising the attentions he ap- 
 peared quite willing to give. Leaving the beach, he offered 
 one arm to her and another to Euth ; they went on laughing 
 together, while Esther slowly followed with Hope. 
 
 " I remember Miss Ansted," was his sole remark concerning 
 the latter. " Why did you not say you knew her, Gra3me ? " 
 
 Ninian made no reply to this communication made care- 
 lessly, in the intervals of playing the agreeable to all the Miss 
 Graemes in succession ; a position of universal admirer which 
 no one seemed more calculated to fill than the young stranger. 
 Which attentions spread so extensively among'the whole family, 
 reassured the elder brother, who began to catch the infection of 
 Mr. Ulverston's gaiety. 
 
 " I don't know how I shall find house-room for you all," said 
 he, smiling, when, added to the party there came Lindsay and 
 Miss Eeay. " You can never all dine in this wee parlour ; 
 suppose we seize our provisions journey away, and make an 
 encampment among the mountains 1 " 
 
 " Or," cried the boys, who seemed to have grown terribly 
 aquatic in their propensities, let us take to the boats ; we can 
 get two, and sail away round the foot of the Loch to Ardmore, 
 dine there, and come home by starlight." 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 117 
 
 " Delicious ! " responded Mr. Ulverston, on behalf of the 
 whole, looking round as if quite satisfied that his pleasure 
 would be found the ruling pleasure. Everybody echoed him 
 but Hope, who looked doubtingly to Ninian. 
 
 " Are you afraid 1 will it tire you ?" said he, going up to her. 
 Somehow, in the presence of a man of the world like Ulverston, 
 he could not say, as usual, " my child." 
 
 " Oh ! we will take the greatest care of Miss Ansted. She 
 must not refuse, indeed she must not," pursued Mr. Ulverston, 
 following him. " So 
 
 ' Come o'er the sea, 
 Maiden, with me,' 
 
 as my great countryman says." 
 
 "Your countryman! I thought you were English," said 
 Ninian. 
 
 "I was brought up in England, but my father was an 
 Irishman," he answered, hesitating, as if he were rather ashamed 
 either of the country or the paternity. 
 
 " Yet Ulverston is an English name," broke in Miss Eeay, 
 utterly unable longer to hold her tongue. " When I was in 
 England," the grand Hegira of her existence, it seemed 
 " when I was in England, I heard it more than once. There 
 were the Ulverstons of Devonshire respectable, very but 
 poor : the young Miss Ulverstons of Cheltenham Sir Peter 
 Ulverston of Hartland Hall. May I ask to which of these 
 families you belong ] " 
 
 " To all and any of them, madam," was his answer, smooth- 
 ing his slight frown into a bow and smile of great suavity, 
 which made Miss Eeay confess privately, " he was the nicest 
 young man she had ever seen." 
 
 He followed up his attentions by handing her into the boat, 
 and making double use of her converting her plaid into a 
 comfortable cushion for himself and leading her into such a 
 flood of reminiscences of her English life, that no further oppor- 
 tunity occurred for remarks on his own family or nation. 
 
 In the other boat, the wee one, Ninian rowed a quiet freight 
 his eldest sister, the Professor, and Hope. None of the 
 party talked much. Hope lay her lips parted in silent 
 pleasure looking sweet and fair. Her slight " young ladyisms," 
 
118 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 her little follies, only appeared in Time's company ; with her 
 guardian she was always quiet, gentle, grave. 
 
 There was a general gathering on the beach of Ardmore. 
 Such fun such laughter such scrambling among the slippery 
 rocks and beds of. dulse; Mr. Ulverston and his wondrous 
 politeness being in constant requisition to aid unwary footsteps. 
 He was the life of the whole party, with his unfailing gaiety 
 his brilliant talk nay, even his songs for he turned out to 
 be one of the few singing-men who can give a pathetic song 
 without appearing sentimental, or a comic ditty without making 
 buffoons of themselves. And while singing, there suddenly 
 came over him a cloud of such heavy gloom, that it awoke the 
 compassion of the only one of the girls who did not seem 
 fascinated by him Hope Ansted. 
 
 " I don't think that man is quite as happy as he seems. I 
 feel almost sorry for him," said she to Lindsay. 
 
 "It is the Irish nature cloud and sunshine gaiety and 
 gloom," answered Ninian, who always happened to be holding 
 close watch over his late invalids ; while the rest of the party 
 disported themselves as they chose. " You will see ; he will 
 be merry again in a minute." 
 
 And so he was ; yet with occasional relapses into the pensive 
 melancholy which interests all tender-hearted young girls to a 
 marvellous extent, until they find how much nobler is that 
 brave manliness which baffles fate, and shows to the world 
 a quiet aspect, unmoved and serene, whatever lies beneath. 
 So, now and then, Hope's gentle eyes wandered in the direction 
 of Mr. Ulverston, and her beauty, softened by a feeling of pity, 
 appeared more interesting even to him. More than once he 
 stopped in the middle of a shower of witticisms to move nearer 
 to her, and converse in a serious tone, as if, with his quick 
 tact, he saw at once that the pathetic side of his character was 
 the one more likely to harmonise with hers. 
 
 " Here is a Robinson Crusoe picture a colony in the desert. 
 Will you go with me and see it, Miss Ansted 1 " said he, 
 bounding back from a little journey of discovery he had been 
 making among the rocks, in company with the more adven- 
 turous of the party. "It is the oddest place a little hut 
 built of mats and dried sea-weed and in it there is a withered 
 anatomy of an old woman, and such a pretty fairy of a child ! 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 119 
 
 It is just like a, Highland edition of Sycorax and Ariel. Do 
 come." 
 
 Hope looked involuntarily at her guardian ; he smiled per- 
 mission, and she went away, Mr. Graeme and Lindsay following. 
 
 " Is it not charmingly picturesque 1 " Ninian heard Mr. 
 Ulverston say to Hope. "Look into the hut; quite a 
 Rembrandt effect that red firelight, with the old woman 
 crouching down among the smoke. My infant Ariel, too, how 
 very pretty, is she not ? I do adore beauty in all ranks of 
 life!" 
 
 Hope drooped her head, smiling, as if with some dawning 
 consciousness that this last sentence included her, or was meant 
 to do so. 
 
 "They do not seem very miserable either, do they, Miss 
 Ansted? One might make a little Paradise out of such a 
 lovely solitude as Ardmore. I had once dreams of love in a 
 desert myself." 
 
 " Then I suppose you would fall in love with that Highland 
 beauty if she were only a little older," said Ninian, somewhat 
 amused. "Mr. Ulverston and the granddaughter of a poor 
 dulse-gatherer for I know the good woman of old. It would 
 be a comical mesalliance" 
 
 "Mesalliance!" repeated he, as the quick blood rushed 
 angrily to his brow. "I trust you do not imagine me capable 
 of such folly. That would be an insult indeed." 
 
 " Nay, Mr. Graeme was only jesting," interposed Hope, 
 timidly, as she looked from Ninian to Mr. Ulverston, who was 
 still chafing under what seemed a degree of annoyance quite 
 unaccountable. Her eyes rested on the latter, perhaps with a 
 womanly leaning toward the one whom she thought was 
 wronged. She touched his arm, saying gently, "Do not be 
 vexed at Mr. Graeme ; we never mind his jesting speeches 
 never. He always means kindly." 
 
 " Thank you," said Ninian, in a slow voice which expressed 
 pain, but so slightly, that Hope perceived it not, nor turned as 
 usual to lift up her face of innocent conciliation. And though 
 immediately afterwards she came to his side, talking in her old 
 affectionate way ; still for hours after Ninian was haunted by 
 the image of the young creature he so cherished as seen in 
 that momentary gesture of hers, gliding from him and towards 
 
120 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 another. It was the first warning of what he should feel, did 
 that happen, which he had hitherto not dared to conjure up in 
 his lightest thought. 
 
 However, he thanked God, ay, his feeling was so earnest, 
 that he positively caught himself saying in his heart that 
 solemn thanksgiving there was no likelihood of such a thing 
 at present. Mr. Ulverston, after his momentary admiration 
 and he had looked with intense admiration at the earnest face 
 of the young girl who was so anxious to soothe his ruffled 
 feelings flitted back to Tinie, who was, though not the pret- 
 tiest, much the most agreeable and amusing. At which pre- 
 ference the wicked little maiden was filled with coquettish 
 pride ; so as to brave the piteous looks of MacCallum More, 
 the scornful glances of her three brothers, and, last of all, the 
 quiet retiring'^of Kenneth Reay. He, with a patient counten- 
 ance, stole away, and was discovered at last sitting on the beach, 
 his long legs half covered by the advancing tide, hammering 
 pensively away at a submarine rock of curious formation. 
 
 Sweet and still sank the early September eve, with its long, 
 rich twilight. The woods of Roseneath grew black, and the 
 Argyle mountains dim ; while far down the broad estuary of 
 the Clyde glowed the sunset, changing the dim river into hues 
 of lilac and rose. 
 
 " Why, brother, you are growing ' sentimental ! ' " cried 
 Tinie, as Ninian stood beside the rocky ledge, where with plaids 
 and cloaks he had fashioned a comfortable resting-place for 
 Lindsay and Hope. He stood on the rocky point, his tall 
 figure clearly defined against the sky, his arms folded, the low 
 sunset shining on his face, which had changed much that day, 
 but which now wore a calm and holy expression. He was 
 thinking, as earnest and rather grave minds like his are prone 
 to think in such a scene and time, of the two great truths, the 
 only truths of life Love and Eternity. 
 
 Such a deep serenity was over him, that he only smiled when 
 Tinie called him " sentimental." " Well, my ' wee thing,' even 
 you yourself look somewhat subdued this lovely evening. And 
 did I not see Mr. Ulverston take out of his P coat pocket a 
 book, which looked marvellously like a volume of poems'?" 
 
 Mr. Ulverston pleaded guilty, and flourished Tennyson 
 threateningly before the eyes of the little party. 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 121 
 
 " We are all tired of scrambling ; let us sit down and read. 
 There is quite light enough, for I know Tennyson almost by 
 heart," said he. Hearing which, Edmund, greatly mollified, 
 looked up at the young man, observing sotto wee to Hope, 
 " that he was not such a puppy after all." 
 
 " I never thought him one,"| said Hope, quietly, as she 
 turned and listened to the reading. It chanced to be, by some 
 one's request " The Lord of Burleigh." Ulverston read well, 
 and seemed rather proud of his reading. There was some 
 strong feeling, too, underneath, indicated both in his voice and 
 countenance at least, so thought Ninian and Hope, the only 
 two who watched him closely. When he reached the verse 
 
 "And a gentle consort made he, 
 
 And her gentle mind was such, 
 That she grew a noble lady, 
 And the people loved her much," 
 
 he shut the book, saying, impatiently : 
 
 " Eeally, I think this is the only piece of twaddle our friend 
 Alfred ever wrote. I can't read poetry I don't like I am 
 reading horribly now. Who will finish it for me T 
 
 " I," cried Edmund, gladly ; " I know it by heart. It was 
 one of the poems she liked best of any." 
 
 "'She ! Ha, ha, Master Edmund ! " 
 
 "A friend of mine of us all," said the boy, colouring. 
 But somehow Mr. Ulverston's half-sarcastic laugh made him 
 ashamed to mention the name of Rachel Armstrong. He 
 took the book and finished the poem, after which they all 
 began to discourse thereon. 
 
 " It is a true story, people say. I wonder if the Lady of 
 Burleigh were really so sweet a creature, and so much beloved," 
 said Hope, just venturing to speak, in answer to the deferential 
 kindness with which Mr. Ulverston requested her opinion. 
 
 " I believe her portrait is still in some noble hall or other ; 
 I forget where," Ninian replied. " The only thing I recollect 
 is, that her real name was Sarah Hoggins. I have no faith in 
 the happiness of such unequal unions ; they generally begin 
 in mere headlong passion, and end in wrong or in sorrow." 
 And he looked grave ; remembering a story which he alone 
 knew. 
 
122 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "What do you think on the subject, Mr. Ulverston 2 " said 
 Edmund, addressing him. He stood stamping the air-globules 
 of sea-weed till they went off, one after the other, in small 
 volleys of sound ; idle baby-play, were it not for the fierce, rest- 
 less manner in which he devoted himself to the occupation, as if 
 for the mere desire of crushing something. 
 
 " What do I think 1 I think Lord Burleigh was a fool ! 
 He might have admired the village beauty, many a simple 
 youth does that. He might even have amused himself with a 
 liarmless flirtation great honour, too, for her. But to marry 
 her; to take a common clod and set it beside him in his an- 
 cestors' halls. Faugh ! I say he was a fool." 
 
 " A fool, perhaps, but at least an honest, honourable man," 
 said Ninian; and his grave eye confronted Mr. Ulverston, 
 whose angry manner changed immediately. He seemed, 
 chameleon-like, ever to take the hue of his neighbour's mind. 
 
 "Of course of course. Nay, we are getting too serious 
 on this matter. I declare I am speaking as if there were rising 
 up indignantly within me 'all the blood of the Howards.' 
 But," he added, with an air of smiling frankness, " to explain 
 my hastiness in this matter, I ought to confess that I have a 
 friend, who once got into an unfortunate entanglement of this 
 kind. But he shall get out of it he shall, by Heaven ! A 
 man cannot sacrifice his whole life to one youthful foily. You, 
 Mr. Graeme, as a man of common sense, knowing the world, 
 would you not say the same ?" 
 
 " Not being acquainted with the circumstances, it is impos- 
 sible for me to decide," was Ninian's somewhat cold answer, 
 which fell like ice on fire upon the impetuous, variable temper 
 of the young man. 
 
 "I believe it is scarcely necessary you should decide," said 
 Mr. Ulverston proudly ; and either moved apart two discor- 
 dant natures, which no power on earth could ever harmonise. 
 
 Ninian might have noticed him more, or perhaps given out 
 more of his own upright mind in this matter, but that the 
 hush of the lovely evening was upon his feelings. Sitting 
 there, with the quiet river beyond, and beside him Hope's soft 
 profile, drooping, delicate and womanly, or else growing into 
 almost spiritual beauty as it was uplifted in the twilight, he 
 could not keep up the jarring of the outside world. No 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 123 
 
 romantic ecstasies were indicated in his look or manner ; in fact, 
 he scarcely said a word, except a pleasant response now and 
 then to Tinie's fantastic humours. But he sat quietly happy, 
 listening to " the children's " chatter, or to one or two poems 
 which Edmund would persist in asking Mr. Ulverston to read, 
 until the light failed. 
 
 "We must indeed go home now," said the elder brother, 
 rousing himself at last, and beginning to collect the little 
 stragglers of the party, especially Miss Reay, who, in consider- 
 able ill-humour, was found sitting over the dulse-gatherer's fire 
 and the poor Professor, of whom, for a long time, the report 
 had been non est inventus. 
 
 "Our brother has such a keen sense of duty in small 
 things," laughed Time. " He thinks we ought to go home, so 
 home we must. What say you, Mr. Ulverston ? " 
 
 " Je ne vois pas la nfaessite, as the French Queen answered, 
 when they told her that poor people must live. Duty is all 
 very well, but I never do anything unpleasant if I can help it. 
 And when this move of your brother's will. result in my being 
 left on Helensburgh pier, to find my way onwards by to- 
 morrow's steamer, and leave all this fair company really Miss 
 Christina, you will excuse my saying, that it is unpleasant." 
 
 And he looked so disappointed, that Hope, despite her 
 evident weariness, tried to plead for a longer stay; fearful 
 lest they might be going home on her account. 
 
 " You never think of yourself, my love it is well you have 
 Ninian and me to think for you. We must really go, Mr. 
 Ulverston," was Miss Graeme's decisive answer. 
 
 " Then it seems a pity that I should detain you to go round 
 the pier, I can easily walk along the shore to Helensburgh," 
 said he; and, without allowing any one to oppose him, he 
 quickly made his adieu to all except the boys and Ninian, who 
 were down at the boats. Almost before the rest were aware 
 of his intentions, he was seen disappearing along the beach. 
 
 "Poor young man he has a somewhat hasty temper, I 
 fear. I am sure I did not mean to offend him," observed 
 Lindsay regretfully. 
 
 " He is a great simpleton to take it as such," Tinie cried. 
 " And Hope there looks as sorry for him as if he were a much- 
 injured individual. Why, child, your compassion extends 
 
124 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 from an ill-used cat to a young gentleman in a bad humour. 
 Never was there such a soft-hearted little thing." 
 
 " I don't like to see anybody uncomfortable," was Hope's 
 meek reply, so meek, that even Tinie could not tease her any 
 more. And as Ninian, when he heard the story of Mr. 
 Ulverston's flight, only said, " Oh, indeed ! I will call on 
 him at Helensburgh early to-morrow," the subject soon died 
 away. 
 
 Ere the little convoy started, it was already dusk ; the stars 
 were coming out, and from the opposite shores of the river the 
 lights of Greenock and Helensburgh twinkled in fairy rows. 
 All the river between grew black a desolate abyss, awful to 
 traverse at least so the timid Hope seemed to think, as she 
 drew closer to her guardian, to whom she instinctively looked 
 in all danger. And Niniari, putting his arm round the child, 
 laughed at her fears, showing her the beautiful line of gold 
 which yet barred the west, lying across the dim reach of the 
 river. Then he pointed out the phosphorescent light made 
 by the oars in the water silvery showers, which Edmund 
 declared fell exactly like the waving of a mermaid's hair 
 " the same mermaid that was in the habit of kissing the keel " 
 as Reuben maliciously added. Whereupon .the young 
 philosopher held forth learnedly on the causes of the phos- 
 phorescence seen in particular rivers or seas, until he found 
 that nobody was listening ; so, with a contemptuous grunt, he 
 stopped. 
 
 Afterwards they all grew quiet and grave, even the singing 
 from the other boat became fainter, or sank into a soft " Ave 
 Maria," or the beautiful hymn, "0 Sanctissima." Night on 
 the wide open river, with the stars overhead, and the 
 darkening waters below in such a scene even the gayest 
 spirit might well take a solemn tinge. And Ninian, still 
 holding the child, until she ceased to tremble, and sat looking 
 upward with a new awe on her innocent face, felt his soul 
 stirred within him. He said few words, but those few were 
 graver and more earnest than he had ever spoken before in 
 Hope's hearing. He spoke less as to the child than to the 
 woman of serious things, of this life, its duties, its sorrows, 
 and of the life to come. 
 
 " I like to hear you," said Hope, with deep affection in her 
 
X.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 125 
 
 reverent eyes. " I think I should be always good if you took 
 care of me." 
 
 A throb came, great and strong, almost rending his heart as 
 it arose a longing to stand alone under those stars, with 
 Hope clasped close to his breast, vowing to her and before 
 God, that nothing should ever part her from his care. And 
 his resistance of both ay, even in thought, gave Ninian the 
 first warning pang of all he had to suffer nay, perhaps all he 
 had to forego. 
 
 He answered in his calm, kind voice, " Do you think so, my 
 child V Soon afterwards he let his arm drop from round her, 
 though so gently that she never felt the loss. He talked 
 awhile with his younger brothers, then took the oars from 
 them, and dashed the boat along with fierce sinewy strokes, 
 as if he were sweeping against an ocean of fate hopeless, yet 
 struggling with unconquerable will. No clear thoughts had 
 he either of past, present, or future his mind was in a whirl. 
 When at last they reached the shore, he sent his sister and 
 Hope quickly homeward, himself lingering behind to see that 
 the boat was safe, and to wait for the other merry crew, whose 
 voices came faintly over the water. There was still a bright- 
 ness in the west, for a September sunset is so long in dying ; 
 but elsewhere mountains, river, and sky were in heavy 
 shadow. 
 
 With a sadder feeling than the mere closing of a happy day 
 though even that is always sad Ninian stood alone on 
 the shore of the Gareloch, idly counting over the hours of 
 holiday pleasure, which in his life had been so few the bright 
 morning, the still, sunny afternoon, the evening so serenely 
 fair. Now the day had come to an end, as all things must. 
 There floated in his brain, as a sort of dirge over its brief 
 happiness, the burden of a poem Edmund had read at 
 Ardmore : 
 
 " And the reapers reaped, 
 
 And the sun fell, and all the land was dark." 
 
126 TIIR HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 "TiNiE, I have something to say to you. Will yon come 
 and walk with me down the shore ?" said Ninian one morning. 
 He had sat very grave all breakfast-time, reading his letters, 
 or meditating in silence. Tinie looked almost alarmed at the 
 " something," except that her brother never scolded, and rarely 
 lectured save in the gentlest way. So she put on a brave 
 face, took his arm, and walked with him, chattering merrily in 
 her usual way, at least for some time. 
 
 " Christina, is it possible for you to be serious for five 
 minutes 1 " 
 
 She knew he was in earnest now, for it was not once in 
 six months that he called her Christina. "Are you angry 
 with me, brother ? " 
 
 " No, not angry, but somewhat grave. I have received this 
 letter, which I think you ought to read. Do so now, and 
 then we can speak about it." 
 
 " Tis from Eneas the valiant Eneas ! I have already 
 had a score of his precious compositions," said she, her mirth 
 again rising. 
 
 " I did not know that but read this one." 
 
 She did so, at first laughing, then gradually becoming grave. 
 Ninian was not surprised ; he himself had been greatly 
 touched by the honest little lover's plain statement of his 
 feelings by the humility with which he spoke of his worldly 
 advantages, and the manly earnestness of his appeal to Tinie's 
 brother for the hand of his wayward ladye-love. 
 
 " Well ? " said Ninian, as his sister returned the letter, and 
 hung her head in silence. 
 
 "Yes, brother." 
 
 "Are you in earnest about this matter? I can scarcely 
 believe it, and yet if, as he says, you have received his letters, 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 127 
 
 accepted his attentions, given him no denial in any way is 
 that all true, Tinie 1 " 
 
 She made no answer. 
 
 " Must I suppose it true, then 1 " said Ninian, stung with a 
 doubt that made him scarcely bear to look on his pet sister. 
 " You cannot really love Mr. MacCallum you ridicule him 
 too much. Is it to him, or to his wealth, that I am to give my 
 sister away ? " 
 
 " Brother ! " She tore her arm from him, and stamped the 
 sand with her little foot. " I wouldn't marry that man if he 
 were as rich as Croesus." 
 
 " Why, then, did you lead him to suppose you would 1 
 Think of his letter humble indeed so humble it almost 
 grieved me ; yet he evidently believes that though he does 
 not deserve you, he will win you at last. Why did you allow 
 this ? " 
 
 "Because because we were all so dull here, and he 
 amused me." 
 
 " He amused you ! And you have gone on wounding the 
 heart of an honest man for 'amusement.' I know girls do 
 that sometimes, still I did not believe it of my sister." 
 
 Tinie kept silence, tossing her proud little head once or 
 twice, and struggling not to cry, or rather not to be seen 
 crying. 
 
 " How long has this been going on 1 I mean not in jest, 
 as I thought it was when I came here a fortnight ago, but in 
 earnest, as it was on one side, at least. I wish I wish that I 
 had seen it before ! " 
 
 "You might have seen it," said Tinie, half sulkily. "I 
 never made any secrets about Mr. MacCallum and his visits, 
 only ever since Lindsay and Hope have been ill, you have 
 been too busy over them to mind me." 
 
 Ninian drew back, conscience-stung. 
 
 " Not that I am so ill-natured as to grumble at your taking 
 such care of them," continued Tinie. " Nobody could be too 
 kind to Our Sister; and you can't help liking Hope any 
 more than we can, she is such a sweet little thing, a great 
 deal more amiable than I. Besides, as Miss Eeay says, she is 
 so fond of you, and makes such a fuss over you." 
 
 Ninian turned his face to the loch, over which the morning 
 
128 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 sun glittered and flashed. But it was not that which blinded 
 him, and made him feel as if everything were reeling to and 
 fro. Only for a moment ; the next he answered as he must 
 answer, as he would have answered, though the words had 
 choked him, 
 
 " I am glad to hear that ; we should all try to be kind to 
 a girl so desolate. In her sad position, and remembering what 
 her father is, I trust I shall always do my duty by her. How- 
 ever, I was not talking of Hope Ansted, but of you." 
 
 He said this, and no more, for with the effort even his 
 strong heart failed. Tinie, ashamed of her momentary ill- 
 feeling, answered nothing, so that the brother and sister 
 walked on in perfect silence. In one, at least, heaven only 
 knew all which that silence concealed ! 
 
 At last Ninian spoke. "And what am I to say to Mr. 
 MacCalluml" 
 
 " Say 1 Nothing ! Or just tell him that I never meant any- 
 thing but fun, and I couldn't think of marrying him a comical, 
 fat, little goose of a man. I wonder he could ever fancy such 
 nonsense ! " replied Tinie, whose light spirits revived in a brief 
 space of time. Strangely, bitterly, they jarred upon her 
 brother. 
 
 " Child," said he, " you have done a wrong thing. In this 
 matter my heart goes more with that poor man than it does 
 with you. If, instead of your thoughtless message, I told Mr. 
 MacCallum you were not worthy this sincere attachment of 
 his, it would be nearer the truth." 
 
 " Tell him so, then little I care ! " 
 
 " No. I will not tell him. But I will write at once, as he 
 entreats me and something in his perseverance touches me, 
 so that I shall do it more warmly than I would have done a 
 week ago, when I thought he was a mere wealthy simpleton, 
 beneath the least notice of my sister." 
 
 u And you think him not beneath my notice now? " 
 
 " No ; because he offers you an honest heart, which, though 
 refusing, no woman ought contemptuously to spurn. Child ! 
 you are young ; you don't know the world, or the men in it 
 how lightly they love, how continually they play and trifle with 
 girls' hea,rts especially such gay, sparkling creatures as you, 
 and never say frankly, as Mr. MacCallum does, ' I love you 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 129 
 
 be my wife, and I will try to make you happy.' And if I 
 must explain all mind, I do it, not thinking of my own 
 feelings in the matter, but simply fulfilling my duty towards 
 this honest man, who has left his cause in my hands I ought 
 to tell you, Christina, that as the world goes, this would be 
 deemed no unworthy offer for a girl entirely without fortune, 
 between whom and poverty hangs only one life mine. I say 
 this, because I wish to lay all sides of the case before you, 
 that at no after-time you may repent of your decision." 
 
 This was a long, grave speech the first of the kind that 
 Tinie had ever heard from Ninian. She looked up a moment 
 to see if he were in earnest he was, indeed j she even felt 
 frightened at the stern lines of his face. 
 
 " Would you be glad, then, if I married Eneas MacCallum ?" 
 she asked. 
 
 " I never said that." 
 
 " No, but you implied it. I see how it is Miss Eeay was 
 right in what she told me I believe it all now," cried Tinie, 
 the angry tears rising to her eyes. 
 
 " You believe what 1 Nay, answer I must know ! " said 
 Ninian, firmly, though his face flushed. 
 
 " That some of these days you would long to be rid of us. 
 That we the twins and myself ought to make haste and 
 get husbands, ere we found we had no home in our brother's 
 house." 
 
 " And you believed this ? Go on tell me all she said." 
 
 " All ! as if that were not enough ! No, thank goodness ! 
 I have not yet seen my sister-in-law. I did not suppose that 
 you would marry a mad woman lite Mrs. Armstrong, or a 
 mere baby like Hope Ansted, or " 
 
 "Or Miss Eeay herself," added Ninian, trying to smile. 
 " Tinie might imagine even that, when once she takes into her 
 head such unjust thoughts of her brother." 
 
 He was indeed one worthy the name of man, who could 
 speak so calmly, with a voice that never betrayed one trace of 
 the struggle beneath the passion, the self-reproach, the love 
 warring against other love, and the stern, iron hand of duty 
 laid over all. 
 
 "Were they unjust 1 ? Oh, say over again that they were 
 unjust ] You couldn't do it, Ninian ; you couldn't turn away 
 
 K 
 
130 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 your poor little pet, and marry her to any stupid fool that 
 asks her no, not even that you might take a wife yourself? 
 Never mind what Miss Eeay said the wretch! If I had 
 really believed it, it would have broken my heart." 
 
 So exclaimed the little creature, pouring out her feelings 
 amidst a shower of tears, trying to draw Ninian's hands to 
 her, and wondering that he stood so grave, so cold, so unlike 
 himself, though without a shadow of unkindness or anger. 
 
 " You will forgive me now 1 I would not grieve you for a 
 moment, my own brother ! we all know what an angel of a 
 brother you are. You will never think of marrying when we 
 love you so much? That was what I said to Miss Eeay. 
 Tell me, only tell me, that it is so ? You will never go and 
 love some stranger, and leave your sisters alone in the wide 
 world ! " 
 
 He turned his face upward it was very white or else 
 the sunshine made it seem so. He said, " God is my witness, 
 I never will ! " 
 
 Then he sat down on a stone, and let his little sister creep 
 to him, clasping him round the neck, laughing and crying at 
 once, breaking off at times to murmur, " Oh, forgive me ! " 
 ' Oh, don't let my naughty words grieve you ! " " Ninian 
 brother Ninian you are quite sure you love me better than 
 you love any one 1 " 
 
 " What not satisfied yet ? " And he tried to look at her 
 with his old smile, and caress her in his old affectionate way, 
 but could not. " God forgive me ! " he muttered, and once 
 more turned his face up to the broad sky, that wore to him 
 a brightness like marble, as dazzling and as hard. He was 
 thankful that Time's tears blinded her, so that she did not see 
 her brother. 
 
 "Yes, indeed, I am quite satisfied! I will never grieve 
 you any more never ! Say that you are not grieved now 
 at least, not very much 1 " 
 
 " Oh no oh no." He patted her hands, which held him 
 so closely; and then as he rose up their clasp dissolved of 
 itself. " We must walk on now, Tinie at all events, I must. 
 I think" he faltered, as if for the first time his heart re- 
 coiled at the necessary hypocrisy " I think you will be tired 
 if you go farther nor shall I like you to return alone." 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 131 
 
 " I am not tired in the least, and I would like to walk with 
 you all the way to Helensburgh." 
 
 " It will not do," said Ninian, with a faint smile. " I have 
 business. I must send my wee sister back, now that we have 
 talked over all we had to speak about." 
 
 Tinie looked ashamed. She waited a minute for him to 
 recur to the subject of their earlier conversation ; but he did 
 not. He walked along mechanically as if oblivious of every- 
 thing. She said at length, timidly : 
 
 " Brother, I know how wrong I have been about that letter. 
 Will you tell me what I must do or will you tell Mr. 
 MacCallum yourself 1 " 
 
 "Tell Mr. MacCallum what? Ah, yes, child, what we 
 were saying. I understand ! " 
 
 " You will write to him, then ; tell him I am very sorry 
 I am, indeed and I will never do so any more," said the 
 little maiden, in a tone of great compunction. " For the rest, 
 brother, you know what to say." 
 
 " Yes, yes ! " He drew his hand over his eyes. " I am very 
 stupid, Tinie, but I did not quite hear you. My head aches ; 
 the sun so dazzles on the loch. Tell me over again what 
 you wish written, and I will do it at once. I rather think I 
 shall walk to Dr. Reay's." 
 
 " Oh, don't write the letter there. Pray, pray don't tell 
 the Reays anything about it. She would think, and he would 
 think" 
 
 " Think what 1 " said Ninian, attracted by the degree of 
 alarm expressed by his sister. 
 
 "I don't care I don't care not a jot! The Professor 
 may consider me what he likes a foolish little thing ' of the 
 genus Papilionaceae,' as I heard him say. But I don't choose 
 that Miss Reay, knowing I have refused Mr. MacCallum, 
 should therefore imagine what she had the insufferable 
 impertinence to tell me one day " 
 
 " More confessions ? Nay, wee thing ! don't stammer. Let 
 us have them ! " 
 
 " She said I was trying and you, too, in your eagerness to 
 get me married that that I should be made her niece. 
 There, you have it now ! No wonder I was in a passion ; no 
 wonder I have been playing all sorts of wild games. She 
 
132 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 shall never think I want to catch people that have all brains 
 and no heart dry, musty, geological, old " 
 
 " Nay, keep that foolish little head cool. Nobody with any 
 sense, certainly not Kenneth Reay himself, would ever dream 
 of such a ridiculous thing," said Ninian, trying to reassume 
 his ordinary manner, and to turn his mind to the things she 
 was talking about. But he heard them and answered through 
 a mist ; they made no impression upon him. Only once more 
 he attempted to send away Tinie, dismissing her with a smile 
 and a jest. 
 
 "Go home, lassie, I will keep your counsel. And don't 
 get into more love-labyrinths, for your sage elder brother to 
 have to dash in and rescue you. He might get lost himself, 
 you know." 
 
 " Oh, no fear ! Nothing would ever bewilder brother 
 Ninian," cried the blithe creature, as she turned back and 
 went singing along the shore of the sunny Gareloch. 
 
 Ninian shut his ears to the sound, so mocking as it seemed. 
 Evil, cruel thoughts hovered round his heart ; it is so 
 horrible to see others making a light game of the things 
 which to us are life or death ? He felt almost as if he were 
 beginning to love his young sister less. There she danced 
 over the sands happy, fair, the future before her unclouded 
 by a single care j of a nature so light that even love itself 
 became to her a toy, a plaything, to be taken up or cast down 
 just as she chose, without troubling her happiness. While 
 he 
 
 " Well ! It might be all the same, if she were dancing over 
 her brother's heart, as she danced over the sands. She would 
 probably heed it as little ! " 
 
 So thought Ninian, and then despised himself for the 
 wickedness. He turned his feet and fled, walking rapidly, 
 dashing over rocks and through shallow inlets of tide, trying 
 to weary himself. Perhaps calm would come with exhaustion ; 
 or, as in the story of the poor possessed one, which haunted 
 his fancy strangely, " the devil would go out of him, leaving 
 him half dead." 
 
 He seemed half dead indeed, when, late in the afternoon, 
 he came to the Professor's door. It was one of those white 
 staring houses that glitter like rows of teeth along the Helens- 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 133 
 
 burgh shore. As Ninian stood still, there beat upon him the 
 same dazzling sun. He wished it would rain, or that night 
 would fall : he could bear anything better than having to walk 
 perpetually under that clear, relentless light of day. It seemed 
 like the life he would have henceforth to lead ; with all the 
 loving eyes of his household shining down upon him, entering, 
 or trying to enter, into his inmost soul, compelling him to say, 
 " It is warm, it is pleasant," when all the while every ray 
 would be burning into his brain like fiery arrows. How would 
 he ever endure it all 1 
 
 But man can endure ay, everything that God sends. We 
 never need quail under burdens of His laying on ; we may 
 stagger under them awhile, but they will not crush us. No- 
 thing ever crushes a human soul but the weight of its own sin, 
 or of another's dearer than itself. And duty, like a sort of 
 inner mail, supports while it compresses ; so that often the 
 man walks more upright and firm for the iron bands that 
 tighten round his breast; while over all flows the outer 
 robe, smooth and fair in all eyes save those of pitying 
 angels. 
 
 Ninian Graeme felt cheered when his friend Kenneth's 
 cordial grasp awaited him at the door. Despite Miss Eeay's 
 frowns, the two men, establishing themselves at the fire, 
 began to converse and argue as men will do and can do 
 using their strong brains as a defence against their hearts. 
 
 " I declare I am tired of your 'ologies ' and stuff, Mr. Graeme ; 
 you will surely agree with me that my nephew ought now to 
 have a complete holiday, for, except the few times he has been 
 with me to your cottage, he has done nothing but work." 
 
 " I am sure, aunt," began the unhappy Professor, 
 
 " Now, don't say that work is good for you, and don't say 
 that you can't live without books. My dear Kenneth, I have 
 proved to you your errors over and over again ; I am sure if 
 you had not me to take care of you, you would not live a 
 year." 
 
 The Professor sighed, as if under such circumstances he did 
 not much mind about it. He looked altogether so broken- 
 spirited and melancholy, that Ninian forgot himself in coming 
 to the rescue of his friend. 
 
 Blessed things are the small charities of life, which throw us 
 
134 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 out of ourselves, our cares, and struggles, and draw us tenderly 
 back within the circle of human interest ! Mr. Graeme, con- 
 straining himself to civility towards the Lady of the Tongue, 
 interposing between her and her much-enduring nephew, trying 
 to lure the silent Kenneth into the only sort of conversation in 
 which he seemed to delight, began to look and feel some- 
 thing like himself. 
 
 " Dear me, I think your sisters ought to see after you, and 
 mind that you don't take such awful walks again. You quite 
 frightened me when you came in, Mr. Graeme. I have a 
 great mind to go over to-morrow to tell Miss Graeme all 
 about it, and give her a long lecture concerning you for the 
 future." 
 
 "You are very kind, Miss Reay," said Ninian, abruptly; 
 " but it will be too late. My holiday is over. I leave for Edin- 
 burgh the day after to-morrow." 
 
 " Oh, what a pity ! How sudden ! It is only a few days 
 since your sister Tinie was here with that delicate, pretty little 
 friend or cousin of yours, which is she ? " 
 
 " Neither. My ward." 
 
 " You are rather young for a guardian and sometimes these 
 things end Well, as I was saying, your sister and Miss Ansted 
 thought you would stay a whole month, and they seemed so 
 pleased. Surely you must have changed your mind very 
 suddenly. Business, I suppose 1 Such very particular business 
 is it ? Anything which sisters don't exactly understand, eh 1 " 
 
 Ninian muttered some brief reply. The woman chafed him 
 past endurance. He thanked Heaven that none of the girls at 
 home were gifted with a tongue ! Yet there his poor friend 
 sat, the picture of patience, toasting his knees at the fire, with 
 a dull, tired aspect, like that of one stupified to sleep by the 
 noise of a mill. 
 
 " I half thought of asking for a bed here," said he, in an 
 under tone. " But, on consideration, I will go back to the Gare- 
 loch. Could you not come with me T' 
 
 " Wait till she's gone to bed ; she always goes early. We 
 can start then ! " 
 
 Ninian was inclined to smile at the Professor's frightened 
 look, but he kept his countenance ; only thinking, as he him- 
 self grew restless under the perpetual click-clack of Miss Keay, 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 135 
 
 that there were minor evils hard to bear, and that after all 
 there was great peace by his own fireside. 
 
 The two friends started, walking through a night which had 
 now grown blustering, gloomy, and cold. Across the point of 
 Eue came sweeping the mountain wind, curling the loch here 
 and there into specks of white foam, that glittered while every- 
 thing else was dark. The Professor walked on, striding with 
 his long legs sometimes silent sometimes talking in his 
 solemn, dreamy way, of the appearance of the heavens, the 
 meteorology of the season, and other topics pertaining thereto. 
 He never descended to mundane matters at all. And so, he 
 walking with his head directed towards the stars, and his 
 thoughts among them Ninian trusting to him for guidance, 
 and heeding little whither they went it chanced that after 
 an hour's wandering, they found themselves again nearing the 
 lights of Helensburgh. 
 
 " This will never do. We must have missed our way, and 
 my legs are fairly worn out. Come, E-eay, you and I have 
 no fear of the Clyde by night or by day. Suppose we take a 
 boat at the Rue, and I'll row you up the loch 1 " 
 
 The Professor was quite satisfied with this his only terror 
 seemed to be going home. Ere long he had placed himself at 
 the stern of the boat, and lay contemplating a dawning 
 Aurora Borealis, by the light of which his face was seen wear- 
 ing a look of such sublime content that Ninian positively envied 
 him. 
 
 "You are a happy man, Kenneth. No worldly cares move 
 you. Nature is your mother, and Science your mistress." 
 
 " I never knew any mother but the one, and no mistress 
 will ever smile on me except the other," said the Professor, 
 with that quiet sadness r which sometimes was perceptible in 
 his manner. And then he turned once more to watch his 
 Aurora. 
 
 Ninian used all his strength to urge the boat along, for it 
 was late, and he knew Lindsay's fears of old. Perhaps, also, 
 he remembered that whenever he had chanced to be out longer 
 than usual, two fair eyes not his sister's were always lifted 
 up to meet him with an anxious inquiry. He thought of them 
 but it was with a sort of terror ; the vague terror which had 
 of late seized him, lest by any possibility impossible now in 
 
136 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 the future which must be, he himself might prove not the only 
 sacrifice. Far over the waters he seemed to see them the eyes 
 once child-like, in which he sometimes fancied was dawning a 
 new expression. Most hard, most cruel appeared the fate 
 which made the hope of requited love, that would have been 
 another man's joy, his own most bitter dread. 
 
 Almost fearing to near his home, he yet rowed on, putting 
 forth all his might against the waves. But the wind rose 
 suddenly, and the quiet Gareloch became a tempestuous sea, 
 wherein the little boat was tossed about like a feather. Ninian 
 paused upon his almost useless oars, and looked round with 
 some uneasiness. 
 
 " I fear this was a mad freak Reay j my strength is almost 
 gone, and you cannot take an oar." 
 
 The poor votary of science shook his head. He had never 
 studied anything so merely physical as rowing. " If it were a 
 matter of navigation, great circle sailing for instance," said he, 
 with a helpless, apologetic self-defence that was half comical 
 
 " No, no ; great circle-sailing would not assist you in getting 
 safe through the Gareloch. I must trust to myself alone 
 under Heaven," Ninian added, more softly, as there came upon 
 him the grave reality that they were in no little danger ; that 
 boats had sometimes been lost on the loch in wild nights such 
 as this. 
 
 " Heaven forbid," muttered he, struck by the fear, not of 
 being drowned he had much of that physical courage which 
 braves death but of all the miseries his death would bring. 
 " Those children my God ! those children ! " he thought ; 
 and all his brotherly love came back into his heart, until he 
 wondered how it had been temporarily driven thence how he 
 could ever have wished, as he had done not many hours before, 
 that Heaven would release him, without sin, from the burden 
 of life a life so precious, so indispensable to them. 
 
 " Kenneth, I fear I cannot hold out much longer," said he, 
 gravely. "If the worst comes to the worst, and we should 
 never reach home " 
 
 The Professor, with all his wisdom, was timid, as a child. 
 He started up in blank dismay, making the boat reel beneath 
 his long, gaunt frame. 
 
 " Keep still, or we shall both be lost," shouted Ninian j at 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 13*7 
 
 the terror of which warning, Dr. Reay crouched down at the 
 bottom of the boat, without another word. Once or twice he 
 wrung his hands, and Ninian heard him mutter something about 
 " my books, my books ! " and " she'll have them all ; " but it 
 was no time for offering consolation. With all his strength the' 
 young man rowed on, as if a life was in every stroke, for so he 
 knew it was. Each minute he felt himself growing weaker 
 and weaker, while his fingers were almost stiffening over the 
 oars. The heavy waves he fought through drenched him con- 
 tinually, for he had thrown his coat to the poor Professor, who, 
 with his inactive habits, always suffered extremely from cold. 
 
 " Keay, your eyes arejused to the night. Can you find out 
 whereabouts we are *? I cannot see anything, it is so black." 
 
 " It was, indeed. They might have been in the open sea, so 
 far and shadowy seemed the mountains and the shore. 
 
 Kenneth half rose, and sat down again. He was thoroughly 
 bewildered. Mechanically he looked up, muttering something 
 about " the pole-star," but the sky was all one gloom. " If I 
 could take soundings now," added he, with a dim notion that 
 he was somewhere out on. the Atlantic 
 
 "If you could take an oar, my good fellow, ! it would be of 
 more use in saving our lives. Well, ten minutes more will 
 decide one way or other, for I am getting as weak as a child 
 Heavens ! there it goes ! " 
 
 The force of the water had dashed one of the oars out of his 
 half-numbed hands. 
 
 " One chance less well, God's will be done ! " And even 
 his brave heart quailed, as all need for exertion gone, he sat 
 upright, rocking in the unguided boat. As a last effort, he tried 
 to scull with the remaining oar, but his strength was too much 
 exhausted. There had been daring and excitement in the 
 struggle with the waves. It was a -horrible thing to have to 
 sit still and be drowned. 
 
 Despairingly he looked round, and, as if his eyes had gained 
 an unnatural sharpness of vision, he saw the outline of the 
 shore. They were not two dozen boats' lengths from the little 
 quay of stones, where day after day the young crew had merrily 
 embarked, and merrily landed. Nay, farther on, shining 
 through the blank night, was a light. 
 
 " That must be our house," said Ninian, hoarsely. " They 
 
138 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 are sitting up for me poor things ! If they only knew ! Can 
 you swimT shouted he to Reay, with a wild desire of daring 
 anything, could he only reach the shore alive. 
 
 But the Professor was no Leander ; in fact, as regarded all 
 manly exercises, he had never made use of his body at all 
 only his mind. 
 
 "Try!" pursued Ninian, in his uncontrollable longing. 
 For, whenever he looked shorewards, he saw in fancy not only 
 the light, but beneath it Lindsay's face, and Hope's; they 
 usually sat up together, " Try ! Leap out, and I'll support 
 you. I feel strong now. Rouse up, Kenneth; is not one's 
 life worth saving 1" 
 
 " Not mine. Nobody will miss me," was the only answer 
 the poor Professor made. All his wisdom all his learning, 
 were not equal to that one simple, lowly, household bond, 
 which makes a man hold his life precious because it is precious 
 to another. 
 
 Ninian heard, with something of pity, even remorse, He 
 sat down again with a muttered " God help us ! " and let the 
 boat be drifted on by the tide. 
 
 "Are you away?" said Kenneth, lifting his head from 
 his knees. " Take your chance never mind me I'll stay in 
 the boat." 
 
 " And be picked up somewhere about the Kyles of Bute to- 
 morrow morning. That is, if the tide is going out. Otherwise, 
 we may drift ashore. Cheer up, old friend ; we'll hold out to- 
 gether somehow ! " And Ninian stretched out his hand in the 
 darkness, with a grasp that would have given strength and 
 courage anywhere. Not a word more was said on either side. 
 
 The boat rocked on whether shoreward or not, they could 
 not tell. That dim light glittered now near now distant 
 then vanished. It might have been a mere chance the mov- 
 ing of a candle the waving of a tree between, but it seemed 
 to shut out hope and home. Even Ninian's courage ebbed ; 
 drawing in his useless oar, he leaned his face on his hands, 
 and tried to say those words which the cry of human love 
 drowns so often " Thy mil be done" 
 
 Minutes or hours passed both seem alike at such a crisis 
 when he felt the boat's keel grate against a rock. She had 
 drifted ashore near the head of the loch. 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 139 
 
 " Thank God ! " he said, as he had never said so fervently 
 before. Life and strength came into him again ; he leaped up, 
 and, with his one oar, pushed and tugged until he had gained 
 a landing. "Halloo!" he called to the Professor, who lay 
 seemingly indifferent, at the bottom of the boat. " We're all 
 safe now ; a run along the shore, and by daybreak we'll be at 
 home at home !" 
 
 He shouted out the word, and then kept whispering it to 
 himself ; it was so sweet so sweet ! He dragged Kenneth 
 along, walking as if he had never known exhaustion ; not once 
 stopping till he came to his own gate. There he paused. 
 
 " We'll not tell them, Reay, not to-night ; we'll say we lost 
 our way you know." 
 
 At the sound of their footsteps there was a cry from some 
 watchers within. Hearing it, all Ninian's strength left him ; 
 he staggered rather than walked to the house door. 
 
 " Don't be frightened, children ! I am quite safe." And 
 he sank on the sofa, unable to speak another word. The child- 
 ren clung round him at least, Lindsay and Tinie ; the others 
 were gone to bed. 
 
 " His coat is all wet, and his hair. He has been drowned ! 
 I'm sure he has been drowned." 
 
 " Almost not quite, that is don't be alarmed, Miss Chris- 
 tina," said the Professor, stalking in with his white ghostly 
 face. He had at last recovered his reasoning powers and his 
 tongue. 
 
 Tinie gave another little scream, and rushed up to him. 
 " You, too ! oh, what has been the matter with you both 1 " 
 
 Whether Kenneth objected on principle to falsification, or 
 whether he thought past danger would win for him another of 
 those looks of interest and tenderness, certain it was that he 
 forgot Ninian's injunction, and told the whole adventure to 
 the shuddering Tinie. 
 
 " But you see, Miss Christina, your brother is come back 
 alive and safe. And so have I not that that signifies much." 
 
 " It does signify. I am so glad so glad," answered Tinie, 
 holding his two great hands, her face glowing through real 
 tears. But before he could answer, she had flitted away, and 
 was aiding Lindsay to restore her brother. 
 
 Ninian lay some minutes not exactly in a swoon, but in 
 
140 m THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 something like it. He had just consciousness enough to hear 
 the voices round him, and to miss among them one voice, 
 softer than any of his sisters'. He opened his eyes. No ; the 
 child was not there. Yes, surely she was ! A white figure 
 had stolen in so quietly that nobody noticed it at first. 
 
 " Hope, my dear ! " said Lindsay, " I thought I sent you to 
 bed an hour ago, and you have not even undressed. Go back 
 you will be ill do go." 
 
 Still, she never moved from the foot of the sofa, but stood 
 looking at Ninian, her face perfectly blanched with fear. He 
 smiled, and held out his hand. She came and clasped it, not 
 weeping, as Tinie did, but with a deep tenderness which she 
 did not even try to hide. And, turn where he would, Ninian 
 felt upon him her eyes, full of that unconscious girlish affection 
 which a breath, a word, might doubtless awaken into love a 
 woman's love. 
 
 Oh, bitter, bitter strait, that what might have been his joy 
 and crown was now an agony, a temptation, a terror, a thought 
 to be smothered or wrestled with, as if it were an evil thing ! 
 
 He did wrestle with it. Long after the excitement of the 
 household had subsided, he, having sent them all away with 
 smiles and caresses, lay alone in his chamber, to commune with 
 himself and be still. 
 
 A strong, clear mind he had ever ; ay, even amidst the rack 
 of conflicting passions, whose force he now learned for the first 
 time. He tried to put the case before him, as though it were 
 another man's, and to reason upon it calmly, if possible. 
 
 Supposing he and Hope loved one another it was best to 
 seize that delirious fancy first, and struggle with it what 
 would be the result 1 To marry, and add the cares and 
 expenses of marriage to his other duties, was, as he had known 
 from the time of his father's death, utterly impracticable. Then 
 if being betrothed, they waited until his brothers were settled 
 in the world, and his sisters wedded, by that time he would be 
 almost an old man*. He was old even now, while Hope was a 
 mere child compared with him. Her love might change ; she 
 might feel her promise a burden ; or, if not, what right had he 
 to win that which he could not claim 3 
 
 He had not won her heart yet ; her open affection forbade 
 that fear or joy, for so it seemed alternately. If he were 
 
XI.] THE HEAD OF 'THE FAMILY. 141 
 
 never to let her see the anguished passion of his own, she 
 would go away, keeping always a tender reverence for him ; 
 but still free to love. For he discerned that hers was the 
 nature of many, nay, of most women, gentle and good ; loving 
 not with that rare ideal devotion, pure as the tenderness of 
 an angel, yet strong and self-sustaining as the passion of a man 
 but with the mild sweetness which is slow individually to 
 feel, but ever ready to respond to affection, so that while the 
 silent lover is timidly left unloved, the first who worthily woos 
 is almost sure to win. 
 
 Thus, if he let her go, would Hope probably be won. The 
 thought was to him such frightful agony, that for a moment 
 he felt as if he could tear asunder all ties all duties snatch 
 the child, and fly with- her to some new world, where she 
 should be to him instead of brothers, sisters, land, or home 
 in the stead of everything but conscience. 
 
 That, at least, would never be stilled never! He knew 
 he should continually hear it, and shudder ay, even at his 
 wife's side as though it were a cry like that which haunted 
 Cain : " Where are thy brethren ? " 
 
 Six souls that loved and trusted him, balanced against 
 one! Perhaps, even had the sacrifice included not himself 
 alone but Hope, it ought to be made. Now, when Hope did 
 not yet love him when, if he kept firm to his iron will of 
 self-renunciation, she never might love him Yes ! the right 
 course must lie there. 
 
 " When two paths of duty bewilder thee, and tJiou knowest not 
 which is right to follow, choose tliat which to thyself is most full of 
 thorns." 
 
 This wise, stern saying, knelled itself all night into Ninian's 
 soul. Towards morning he slept, and dreamt that he was in 
 a little boat with Hope she looking at him with sad, sweet 
 face, pale as that he had lately seen, but more tender and 
 love-lorn seeming to say, mutely, that no sin towards kindred 
 was greater than that of breaking a fond woman's heart. 
 Then, he thought, the great waves of the loch rose and rose, 
 rolling over them both. He snatched his darling, covering 
 her eyes and mouth with wild kisses lover's kisses such as 
 he had never dared to press there before. And then they two 
 sank down down to something that he knew was death 
 
142 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 yet which was calm, and without fear. Until at last they 
 wakened together in the heavenly mansions, where there is 
 " neither marrying nor giving in marriage," but all love be- 
 comes pure as that of the angels of God. 
 
 He woke. Weakened by his long struggle of body and 
 mind, he turned his head on the pillow, and wept like a child. 
 
 And all the while, in the next chamber Hope lay sleeping 
 in Time's arms, or talking with her the pleasant nonsense that 
 affectionate girls use all unconscious of the strong heart 
 writhing for her sake. 
 
 Jest and earnest man's mere sport and woman's faith 
 woman's folly and man's wild despair how often such con- 
 trasts are found in the world ! 
 
XII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 143 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Two or three more days passed in the cottage by the Gare- 
 loch. Happy days ! halcyon days, wherein morning brought 
 night, and night waned into morning, and none wished the 
 hours slower or faster. Ninian, somewhat ailing after that 
 day the whole story of which none but himself knew was 
 kept at home, under tender guardianship, " a giant bound with 
 flowers," Tinie said. She, being a good deal humbled and 
 subdued by the affair of unfortunate Mr. MacCallum (in whose 
 disappearance the boys greatly gloried), was on her best be- 
 haviour with everybody, even with the Professor. Kenneth, 
 worthy man, disported himself in her smiles like a porpoise in 
 the sun, continually rising out of his native element his deep 
 sea of science to look up at her with a sigh of gratification, 
 which Edmund declared was a sound exactly like the " pech " 
 of the porpoises in the Clyde. Whereupon Reuben used to 
 inveigh warmly against such ridicule used towards so learned 
 a man, whose only fault in the young cynic's eyes was thai he 
 condescended to notice a stupid, childish thing like Tinie. 
 
 It was one morning at breakfast, that Ninian, in the quiet 
 way with which he always "made up his mind," observed, 
 " Children, I must leave you, and go home to-morrow." 
 
 " To-morrow ! " There was a general cry of complaint ; 
 Time's being the loudest, and Hope's the most pathetic. 
 Lindsay -ventured to hint that if business were not very press- 
 ing he need not be uncomfortable about the deserted house. 
 Miss Reay, lately vanishing to Edinburgh in considerable dud- 
 geon, had consented to look after old Katie and The Gowans. 
 If Ninian could but stay just a few days more. 
 
 " I cannot ; it is impossible ! " 
 
 " But you are not looking quite yourself. You would be 
 better for a longer holiday." 
 
144 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " No, no ; do not ask me. I cannot do it," answered he, 
 restlessly ; and Lindsay said no more. But many a time 
 during the morning he found her quiet eyes fixed on his face. 
 Once, when all the rest were down by the shore, she came to 
 him as he sat writing. 
 
 " Ninian, suppose we all went home together 1 ? I can easily 
 manage it, if you would rather have it so." 
 
 " I ? What made you think any such thing 1 " 
 
 " Because you looked so dull so melancholy, when Tinie 
 spoke of this being your last day with us at the Clyde." 
 
 " Nonsense. I am anxious to go home. I have so much 
 work before me. Besides, how do you know that I am not 
 quite glad to get rid of you all 1 " 
 
 It was a mere jest, but it did not sound exactly like his jest 
 of old. Lindsay looked grave, ceased to speak, and let him 
 go on with his writing. They were business letters a toler- 
 able number. He finished them ; threw them on one side 
 with a weary air, and sat idle, his head upon his hand. 
 
 " Is there anything the matter with you, Ninian ? " 
 
 " The matter ! Nothing at all. I wish, sister, you would 
 not fidget yourself and me. Indeed it is unnecessary." He 
 spoke, not angrily, but still not as he used to speak. The 
 minute afterwards he repented. " You see I am so idle here 
 I shall end by getting cross. I almost think I have been 
 cross lately. Tinie positively accused me of it this morning." 
 
 " Tinie is a thoughtless lassie enough to vex anybody. If 
 you did say a hasty word sometimes, she ought not to mind it." 
 
 " Which implies that I do say it. Tell me plainly. You 
 don't think I am unkind to these children ? " said he, with a 
 look of great anxiety. 
 
 " Never ! You could not be unkind. But I have thought 
 now and then " 
 
 " What ! have you, too, found something to blame me with 1 
 Well, tell me, and I'll try to alter anything in me that gives 
 you offence." 
 
 " Ninian ! " 
 
 " Forgive me, I never ought to say one hard word to you. 
 But, you see, your brother is not quite so good as you all im- 
 agine. It is a hard world, and he has to fight hardly through 
 it. Business now troubles me. The children need not know 
 
XII.J THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 145 
 
 this, which is the " the truth, he was about to say, but 
 
 stopped. He knew it was not the truth. 
 
 " Yes, I understand ; I have thought so more than once, 
 and said so to Hope, when she fancied you were vexed with 
 her." 
 
 "Have I been harsh to her?" 
 
 " Nay not harsh ; but you have seemed to take less notice 
 of her. And she is a sensitive little thing, with such a tender 
 heart, though no one would have imagined that, so frozen up 
 as she appeared at first, so quiet as she is even now. I often 
 fancy nobody knows that child but me, and I am sure none of 
 you love her so well." 
 
 Ninian sat down, shading his eyes. After a while he said, 
 with a shadow of a smile, " You make me out to be something 
 very cruel, Lindsay. Is the child really hurt 1 Does she think 
 me unkind to her ? " 
 
 " Not unkind only somewhat cold. And she feels it the 
 more, because you made such a pet of her when she was ill, 
 and ever since then, until the last few days. I tell her she 
 must not mind ; you cannot always be thinking of a child like 
 her, though I am sure you love her as much as ever you did." 
 
 Ninian started a little, and glanced at Lindsay. But Our 
 Sister, the simplest of all women, who had seen nothing of life 
 beyond her own circle, and had read no hearts save her own, 
 whose brief story had ended long ago, spoke with most unsus- 
 picious, unconscious air. He saw that. Oh ! with what 
 thankfulness ! 
 
 " You were quite right there. I do love her as well, I think, 
 as I love Tinie. You may tell her so if she speaks to you 
 again." 
 
 " And you will show it a little more take just a little more 
 notice of her," pleaded the gentle Lindsay, who could not bear 
 to see the least shadow creeping among those she loved. " She 
 is a foolish little creature to imagine such nonsense ; but 
 whenever you look grave, or speak to her differently than usual, 
 she fancies you do not like her on account of her father." 
 
 " What must I do what can I do ? " muttered Ninian, in 
 despair. But there was that gaze which, from one or other 
 of his loving ones, was ever upon him, at times driving him 
 almost wild. He must meet it, and did so. 
 
146 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " You know, Lindsay, that this is untrue, and altogether a 
 mistake of Hope's. You must put the thought entirely out 
 of her mind. Speak to her at once." 
 
 " Why should not you, brother ? It would come so much 
 better from you." 
 
 " I cannot I cannot ! I mean," added he, quickly, " that I 
 am getting too old to deal with girls' fancies. I am quite a 
 gruff, elderly man, you know. It is time to give up having 
 pets among young people, if I use them so badly that even my 
 sister takes their part against me." 
 
 Lindsay looked up in blank astonishment. " Is it true, then, 
 Ninian 1 Are you really annoyed with poor little Hope, or 
 with me 1 Indeed, I will not tease you any more." 
 
 With a smile, in which she vainly tried to hide all pain, 
 Miss Graeme gathered up her knitting and was leaving the 
 room. But Ninian put his hand on her shoulder. 
 
 " Sister, it was I who teased you. I am indeed getting as 
 cross as Tinie said. But you do not know, Lindsay you do 
 not know ! " 
 
 He looked in her face his elder sister his mother's only 
 daughter she, from whose childish remembrance had come 
 his sole knowledge of a tie lost at his birth she, who had tried, 
 even in her girlhood, to be grave, and tender, and motherly 
 over him ; who, as he grew up to manhood, had done a harder 
 thing, gradually sinking the superiority of eldership, and be- 
 coming only a sister yielding to Jiis stronger mind, and taking 
 beside him silently the proper, the woman's place. But he felt 
 at times, and did now, as if he should like to go back to the 
 old days when he still a boy used to come and hide his face 
 in his elder sister's lap, telling her all his troubles. There 
 was a subdued, childlike pathos in his voice, as once more he 
 said, " Oh, Lindsay, you do not know ! " 
 
 She turned in great alarm ; so much, that he knew he must 
 unsay his words, change his look, and go back to the former 
 ways. 
 
 " You do not know how tired out I was with this year's 
 anxiety. Besides, I have not felt quite well, I own." 
 
 " Poor Ninian ! I must take better care of you," said 
 Lindsay, in a voice more like the fondness she used towards 
 him when he was a boy than the quiet deference with which 
 
XII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 147 
 
 she always treated him now. " I wish you would let me go 
 home with you to-morrow." 
 
 "What! and leave our young flock to guard themselves 1 ? 
 We should have a second edition of the MacCallum affair, for 
 certain." 
 
 Our Sister looked serious. "I had not thought of that. 
 Oh, Ninian !" she said, with a sort of despairing sigh, "what 
 a pity our young people will grow up ! What will we do 
 with them all 1 There's Time such a wild, gay creature \ 
 and Hope, getting prettier every day, except that she is such 
 a child still. And I don't think she will take to Tinie's 
 thoughtless ways ! " 
 
 "Indeed!" 
 
 "No," continued Lindsay, waxing more tender over her 
 favourite as Ninian seemed to wax cold. " She has a warm 
 heart ; she will trifle with no one's feelings. Heaven grant 
 that no one may ever trifle with hers." 
 
 " Amen ! " said Ninian, beneath his breath. He felt strong 
 to do as he had willed. He was one of those who can cut off 
 a right arm, and pluck out a right eye, and so enter maimed 
 into heaven. 
 
 It was a dull day, the last of Ninian's stay, though he tried 
 to enliven them all; and at last, seeing his mirth disregarded, 
 and his jokes melting heavily on the air, proposed a sail up the 
 river a sort of leave-taking of the Clyde. 
 
 " Not in the little boat," cried Hope. " Oh ! Mr. Grgeme, 
 you will not put yourself into such danger again 1 " 
 
 He looked once, only once, at her anxious face, and said, 
 " Still timid, Hope 1 You will never do for a Scottish lassie. 
 But come, children all ! we will take the steamboat to Rothe- 
 say and back." 
 
 They did so, except Lindsay and Edmund ; calling for the 
 Professor on their way much to Tinie's objection, who said 
 he was such a queer looking man, and either sat dumb or talked 
 so loud and lengthily, that she was quite ashamed to be seen 
 in public with him. Which feeling probably accounted for the 
 fact that she went and hid herself behind the man at the wheel 
 until Kenneth Reay, looking anxiously for her, was induced to 
 sit there and converse ; when she listened, mockingly, yet still 
 she listened, to a learned discourse on the peculiar currents of 
 
148 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 the Clyde, the supposed origin of the Kyles of Bute, or the 
 geological formation of the Great and Lesser Cumbrays. 
 
 It was a still autumn afternoon, just dull enough to lay dark 
 blue shadows on the hills that stood grand and cold around 
 the Holy Loch, and afterwards breaking into just sun enough 
 to show the two pale ghost-like peaks of Arran lying on the 
 horizon like a cloud. 
 
 Ninian stood by himself, watching the line of either shore, 
 the views changing momently, fairer at every change. He 
 thought of his happy days here happier than any since his 
 boyhood and of the little dark office in Edinburgh where he 
 would be on the morrow. It would look darker than ever 
 now. He began to wonder when he should have another 
 holiday, and somehow, by a concatenation of ideas impossible 
 to account for, he remembered an old tale which his grave 
 father had used to tell, years ago, of the only real holiday he 
 ever had in his youth. It was when he brought his bride 
 Ninian's mother to spend their honeymoon by the Clyde. 
 The son he who now looked on the same hills and the same 
 rivers thought how his parents had looked on them once, 
 with eyes shining joy into each other he had heard that his 
 father and mother were a very loving couple. But it would 
 not do to dwell on these things. He turned and gazed down 
 in the seething, foamy waves that danced in the wake of the 
 engines, until he felt all dazzled. 
 
 " It will make your head ache if you look down at the waves 
 in that way," said a voice gentle as ever, but a little more 
 hesitating and shy than it had been a week ago. He had left 
 Hope talking merrily with the twins, and it quite startled him 
 to see her at his side. He tried, but could not move away 
 from that frank smile, that voice of innocent tenderness. He 
 thought, as he did sometimes, in the horribly conflicting moods 
 of his mind, that perhaps his stern consciousness was only 
 egregious vanity, and that there was no need to be so guarded 
 with the child. 
 
 So he let her lean beside him and talk, even laying his hand 
 on her shoulder, in his old habit. She was such a little thing 
 standing by his side. 
 
 "Well, Hope, when you grow older, and see all sorts of 
 beautiful places, perhaps even go to America " 
 
XII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 149 
 
 " You will speak of my going to America ; you have done 
 
 so once or twice lately. Indeed, I don't want" She stopped 
 
 abruptly, possibly with the silent pain that she always seemed 
 to feel on alluding to her father. Ninian's heart yearned over 
 her, but it, too, was dumb. Hope said at last, " And when I 
 do see all these places, what then ? " 
 
 "You must remember your first acquaintance with my 
 beautiful Clyde ; it is my own river, for I was born, and my 
 mother died there." And he pointed to the town of Dunoon, 
 with its curved bay, its Castle-hill, and the wooded hills rising 
 above the pretty town, now growing dim behind them. 
 
 " Yes, I know. Lindsay told me as we passed," said Hope, 
 her sweet face saddening, so easily touched is youth. She drew 
 closer to Ninian, as if, despite the long interval of years, he 
 still needed sympathy women do so love to play the comforter. 
 But he did not speak, and his countenance was blank and hard, 
 even though he was looking across the river to his own birth- 
 place, his mother's grave. Perhaps he was thinking we all 
 have such thoughts at times that it was a pity he had ever 
 come into the weary world at all. 
 
 Hope, standing beside him, sighed. 
 
 " What do you sigh for, little one ? " said he, with a faint 
 mockery of his old familiar tone. " Am I too grave for you 1 
 Had you not better run back to the children 1 " 
 
 " No ; unless you had rather I went away. Is it so 1 " 
 
 For his life he could not have withstood the pained, be- 
 seeching voice. " Come, my child, we may never have 
 another sail down the Clyde. Stay here, and we will look 
 out together." 
 
 So, drawing her arm in his, they stoo_d for a long time. 
 
 "Mr. Grseme," Hope began at last. She had always ad- 
 dressed him thus, of course not saying " Brother," as the rest 
 did, and never dreaming of the presumption of calling him 
 " Ninian." 
 
 " Well, Hope, I hear. Your wee face seems burdened with 
 some secret. If so, out with it." 
 
 " I am afraid." She hesitated, and her colour came and 
 went so fast, that Ninian felt a painful fear. 
 
 " Any more of Time's wild doings 1 " asked he, uttering 
 something near, but not exactly his thought. " Another Mac- 
 
150 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Callum, I suppose ? they seem to grow on every hedge. Has 
 Tinie been putting her nonsense into your head too ? " 
 
 " Oh, no ! Do not be angry ! Tinie does, indeed, tell me 
 everything ; but I always tell her, too, where I think she is 
 wrong. I could not help that affair of Mr. MacCallum, but 
 bitterly it grieved me. I would not have done such a thing 
 for the whole world ! " 
 
 No, she would not. Her eyes, the mirror of her heart, 
 spoke that. There was in her little of firmness, less of passion, 
 but in all she felt she was sincere. Ninian's old terror awoke. 
 Agonised lest, in years to come, he might do her wrong, he 
 almost wished that instead of her own sweet, simple, loving 
 self, she had been more like Tinie. 
 
 He answered her in a grave, guardian-like tone. " I hope, 
 my dear child, that whenever your time for these things comes, 
 you will treat me as you should treat your father, were he 
 with you, and tell me all your mind." 
 
 " Of course I should. It would be but right, you know." 
 She blushed a little, but looked up straight in his face. 
 Hitherto, at least, she had evidently nothing to hide. He 
 ought to have been satisfied and glad. But was he ? Oh ! 
 strange contradiction of human nature ! At the very know- 
 ledge in which his conscience rejoiced, his weak heart recoiled 
 in pain. He did not speak again for many minutes. 
 
 " Mr. Graeme," once more began Hope, trembling with her 
 desperate perseverance, " still I have not said what I wanted 
 to say to you." 
 
 " Say on, then." 
 
 " I I have been thinking of myself a great deal lately." 
 
 " That is something new," he answered, with much tender- 
 ness. The truth of his speech was proved by the fact that she 
 never even noticed it. 
 
 " And the result is, I want to do as my father said I want 
 to be a governess." This declaration, which had apparently 
 been weighing down her poor little heart for some minutes, 
 came out at last, and left her perfectly frightened at her own 
 daring. 
 
 Ninian, whatever warfare he felt within him, resorted as 
 ever to his only support, ambush, and shield silence. 
 
 " Are you angry with me ? have I said anything wrong ? 
 
XII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 151 
 
 or " the innocent trouble would find its way at last 
 
 " do you care for me less than you used to do ? " 
 
 " My dear," said Ninian, with sad, grave voice, " Lindsay 
 told me all you have fancied lately, and I told her to assure 
 you it was not true. I care for you as much as ever I did." 
 
 The child, smiling content, read that truth on his face ; 
 angels in heaven might have read, weeping for pity, the deeper 
 truth branded upon his writhing heart. 
 
 "Was it that fancy, Hope, which made you speak about 
 being a governess 1 or must I ask, as I did once before, are you 
 getting tired of us 1 " 
 
 " You remember that night 1 how kind ! But as I said 
 then I say now. I could never be tired of you. I wish I were 
 indeed one of the ' Miss Graemes/ as people so often suppose I 
 am ; then I should live always at The Gowans, and never leave 
 you. Yet, though I were your sister, it would make no differ- 
 ence \ if I thought as I think now, I should leave you still." 
 
 " Ay, I suppose so," said Ninian bitterly. 
 
 Hope was first surprised, then looked ready to cry ; but 
 there was evidently something in her mind that kept up her 
 courage, in the only way by which such yielding creatures ever 
 have courage some purpose that draws its root not from the 
 will but the heart. What that purpose was she seemed far 
 too timid to show. 
 
 " Well, child," continued Ninian, " do you want my advice 
 concerning your scheme % I thought you already knew what 
 I thought on that subject, at least as far as regards my own 
 sisters. I would rather die than let Tinie or the twins quit 
 their brother's roof to turn governesses." 
 
 " I know that ; but I am not your sister." 
 
 " That is true ; I have no right over you, at least, no right 
 but of advising, and that only while you are pleased to allow 
 the same." 
 
 Poor Ninian ! Strange that the best men in the world, when 
 racked by great mental conflict, wound those they most cherish, 
 and never even know it. 
 
 Hope made one desperate effort more. " If you are angry 
 with me, if I should do this against your will, I will say nothing 
 about it ; but go back to The Gowans." 
 
 " You did not wish to go back to The Gowans, then, child ! 
 
152 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Is there any mystery that I am not to know ? " cried he ; and 
 his wild jealous fancy lighted on every probability, remembered 
 what a noble, manly fellow Edmund was growing, and how, 
 since they came to Clyde-side, he had ceased to neglect Hope, 
 and even openly praised her beauty. Was there any new 
 vexation rising up in that quarter 1 Hope's answer decided 
 the point. 
 
 " There is no mystery at all ; even Tinie does not know this 
 feeling in my mind, though it was talking to her that first 
 awakened it. You know she tells me everything ; she told 
 me please forgive her and me too, if it was wrong but she 
 told me all your conversation together the day she walked with 
 you towards Helensburgh. Oh, Mr. Grseme, why do you look 
 so ? Are you quite sure you are not angry ? " 
 
 " Angry ] Foolish little thing ! Nay, go on." 
 
 "I thought but I am ashamed to tell you my idle 
 thoughts." 
 
 " You must ! " And he looked her full in the face, bracing 
 his strength to anything that might come. " My sisters keep 
 back nothing from me. You would not have less trust in me, 
 or think worse of me, than they 1" 
 
 "II If you only knew what I do think of you, but I can't 
 tell it I never can," answered Hope, in a broken voice. 
 " What I mean is this though I know I shall never say it as 
 I ought that here have I been living in your house a year ; 
 
 these " she hesitated, blushing scarlet " these very clothes 
 
 I wear are your giving you that work so hard, and have so 
 many brothers and sisters, while I oh! cannot you understand 
 me now 1 " 
 
 " Yes, I do, my child, my dear Hope ! " he answered with 
 inexpressible tenderness. Something more than love was 
 awaking in him towards his darling. He began to reverence 
 her, as a man should ever reverence the woman in whom he 
 sees his future wife. 
 
 His wife. The thought sprang up in his heart like a light ; 
 the next moment he had trodden it out to ashes. 
 
 "So," he continued, determined to speak thus, that no coming 
 time might leave any doubt, " my little Hope knows all about 
 me ; that I will have to work hard all my life, at least the 
 greater part of it, and that my boys and girls need never hope 
 
XII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 153 
 
 to run wild without their stern old bachelor brother to look 
 after them ? " 
 
 " I know ! " said Hope, accustomed to his way of putting 
 gravest things in jesting fashion, and looking at him with eyes 
 that spoke her full heart. 
 
 " But if I do this cheerfully, willingly feeling that giving 
 some things I receive others tenderness, honour, home-happi- 
 ness if my sisters are content, and do not wish to run away 
 from me, not even to get married, as Miss Eeay kindly proposed 
 why should not my little Hope do as they 1 " 
 
 " Because I am not your sister, and because (if this is wrong 
 for me to say, I am very sorry) I am afraid that those who 
 might care for me do not, and will never send for me home 
 again. So, what I shall have to do some day, I may as well do 
 at once, and try to be a governess." 
 
 " God forbid ! " said Ninian, earnestly ; and he then began 
 to reason with her, treating her like a woman and an equal, 
 showing her all the hardships and hindrances of her scheme. 
 But still she kept firm, firmer than he had ever known her. 
 She never contradicted, not one word, yet he saw she was not 
 moved a jot. Her thorough woman's nature woman-like 
 even to its weakness had only two points of firmness, saving 
 strongholds when all the rest yielded a clear right-minded- 
 ness, an unerring affection. These sustained her now. 
 
 Ninian tried her in every way j at last, with an argument 
 that while wielding made his own heart to quiver 
 
 "There is one thing more besides the world's cares its 
 dangers. You are very young, and I may as well speak the 
 plain truth, for I dare say you know it already very 
 beautiful." 
 
 She miled, innocently, yet proud. " I am glad you think 
 so, as Tinie and Lindsay do. I was pleased when they first 
 told me of it. I myself always love people ten times more 
 when I fancy them beautiful." 
 
 There came a strange convulsion over the face, so " hard- 
 featured " as it was. " Well then, being beautiful, other people 
 will perhaps love you the more, or at least admire you. This 
 admiration might harm you, wrong you, insult you." And he 
 seemed to take a stern pleasure in using the words, until he 
 saw she did not understand them in the least. 
 
154 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I do not see that. If women admired me, I should get 
 more kindly treated ; if any gentleman told me I was hand- 
 some, and that he loved me for it, of course supposing he 
 were good I should marry him, and be very happy." 
 
 Truly the heart, crushed and frozen down through childhood 
 and early girlhood, was now the most utter piece of unworld- 
 liness it was possible to conceive. Ninian shuddered at the 
 bare thought of admitting even the glare of daylight upon its 
 unstained snow. 
 
 " I tell you, you must give up this notion. You are a child, 
 knowing nothing. My little Hope my innocent one I would 
 rather cut off this right hand than that it should let you go." 
 
 He spoke in passion smothered but strong, holding her so 
 tight that her little fingers struggled as if in pain. 
 
 " Did I hurt you, my darling my poor wee birdie ! " said 
 he, in an accent of wild fondness. And then his true soul 
 came into him again. "I am rather rough in my manner, 
 Hope, but you must attribute it all to my strong interest in 
 you, and my sense of responsibility your father left with me. 
 Until he claims you and he may do so ere long I trust so, 
 if it would relieve your mind to quit us and go to him" 
 
 " Oh, no ! don't speak of that ! I mean nay, I don't clearly 
 know what I mean, except that I love you all so much. I 
 would never have dreamed of parting from you, except that I 
 thought it right." 
 
 (" My true one ! " throbbed the upright heart, against which 
 she must not, could not be suffered to rest but its voice was 
 silent.) 
 
 "I know," Ninian said, "you would do everything you 
 thought right ; but in this case you must let me judge. You 
 must go back, for a time at least, until your father receives 
 you or till " there was one jarring tone, and his voice went 
 cheerfully on as before "till that 'gentleman' unknown, 
 whom we alluded to, shall make his appearance." 
 
 She smiled shook her head saying, in girlish fashion, 
 " She could wait indeed, she rather hoped never to marry at 
 all." 
 
 " Well, until you change your mind, be content to think 
 yourself one of my sisters, whom it would grieve me inexpress- 
 ibly to lose." 
 
XII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 155 
 
 " Would it t oh, would it 1 I don't deserve that you should 
 be so kind to me such a man as you so good, so Oh, if it 
 would not make Tinie jealous, I think even she herself could 
 not love her brother more than I ! " 
 
 " Oh, God ! " he gasped, turning his head away, so that she 
 neither saw nor heard, " how will all this end ! But," whispered 
 his strong heart, leaping up in stern joy, " One only feels one 
 only suffers ! It is well ay, it is very well ! " 
 
156 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 NiNiAN went home. With his usual independent will, he rose 
 early, and was off in the grey morning, saying good-bye to 
 nobody except Lindsay, who had heard him stirring, and came 
 to his door. 
 
 " Will you not let me go with you 1 " was her last entreaty, 
 as she looked up to his eyes, heavy with unrest. " You are 
 still not well ? " 
 
 " Not quite. Never mind I must cure myself all alone. 
 But," he added, turning back with his foot on the threshold, 
 " it is really nothing. Do not tell the children." 
 
 So he went away from the sunny Gareloch sunny now 
 no more, but wrapt in a dusky mist. River and mountains 
 faded from his sight his holiday was over. 
 
 A man who can give up dreaming and go to his daily 
 realities who can smother down his heart, its love or woe, 
 and take to the hard work of his hand who defies fate and 
 if he must die, dies fighting to the last that man is life's best 
 hero. 
 
 I dare say it would be more interesting and poetical if I 
 were to paint Ninian Graeme leaning over the boat's side, and 
 dropping womanish tears into the Clyde, and lying back in 
 the railway-carriage spent by the exhaustion of emotion. But 
 he did not. Whatever he felt, Heaven knoweth ! and Heaven 
 is merciful, tender, and dumb ! The only words he said were, 
 " I must go home and work." 
 
 Work work work ! It is the iron ploughshare that goes 
 over the field of the heart, rooting up all the pretty grasses, 
 and the beautiful, hurtful weeds, that we have taken such 
 pleasure in growing, laying them all under, fair and foul 
 together making plain, dull-looking arable land for our 
 neighbours to peer at ; until at night-time, down in the deep 
 furrows, the angels come and sow. 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 157 
 
 Ninian did not go to The Gowans. He might have felt a 
 repugnance to Miss Reay, now temporary regent there by 
 Lindsay's wish. "It will help her out until the Professor 
 takes his new house ; and she is a thrifty, kindly body, though 
 she has such a tongue," remarked Our Sister, who had a good 
 word for everybody. So Miss Reay was put in charge of The 
 Gowans. Possibly Mr. Graeme objected to be included in 
 that consignment, or, knowing how hard he must work, he 
 would not suffer himself to dream in that lonely house in 
 the parlour where he and the child had sat night after night 
 during Lindsay's illness in the study whither he had carried 
 her, and where, for all he knew, the flowers he had put beside 
 her every morning, even the last morning, might be moulder- 
 ing on their dead stalks yet. He might have thought of these 
 things, or he might not ; but he certainly drove at once to his 
 office, ensconced himself there, and finally began to think as 
 he found a letter from his friend, Mrs. Forsyth whether he 
 could not contrive to go down every night to sleep at Mussel- 
 burgh, until his household absentees came home. 
 
 Innumerable slight necessities had gathered round him, 
 showing that Ninian Graeme could not be missed from his 
 place for three weeks without somebody wanting him and 
 feeling his loss. His brow was less heavy, the hard lines 
 about his mouth softened, as he applied himself to these small 
 needs and kindly charities that clustered in his way. Finish- 
 ing them, he thought, half smiling, half sorrowful, of a line in 
 his favourite author usually a favourite with common-sense 
 people, as being at once the truest, greatest, and most common- 
 sense poet in the world : 
 
 " Heaven does with us as we with torches do, 
 Not light them for themselves." 
 
 He wondered, with one of his quaint conceits, whether a 
 certain torch he knew would crackle or writhe in the burning, 
 and how long it would be before it was quite burnt out. It 
 was a long time since he had been at Musselburgh not since 
 the fever had come into his household except the night when 
 he had taken Rachel home. He thought of her, and of what 
 had become of her, half reproaching himself for having thus 
 thought for the first time. But he had been so dead to every- 
 
158 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 thing in the world outside while dwelling in that sweet, still 
 Eden on the shores of Clyde. Coming out of it, all things 
 and all people looked like shadows seen a long time ago, and 
 half forgotten since. He almost marvelled to find the old 
 town of Musselburgh standing where it did, with its dull, 
 slow river, and Prince Charlie's bridge, over which he had 
 walked with Mr. Ulverston a year before. Thinking of Mr. 
 Ulverston took him back to that sweet evening at Ardmore, 
 after which the young Englishman had disappeared from 
 Clyde-side. Ninian had been sorry at the time, but did not 
 much mind it now. It seemed as if all acquaintanceships, 
 ay, and dearer ties, were growing pale and distant. Until he 
 stood at Mrs. Forsyth's gate, he did not even think of his old 
 friend John. 
 
 " Mr. Graeme, is that you 1 I am so glad to see you," was 
 the widow's hearty welcome, as she came running out from the 
 inferior regions of her dwelling, with a small iron in one hand, 
 and in the other a pair of minister's bands. She showed them 
 to Ninian with a motherly pride. " I'm busy, you see ; my 
 John is quite better, and going to try to preach next Sunday. 
 I was feared that I would never see him in the pulpit again ; 
 but God is good, and has let the poor widow keep her ae 
 bairn." 
 
 The tears were in her eyes. She spoke with unconscious 
 pathos, using the accent of her homely youth, though in 
 general she prided herself on her superior breeding, as becom- 
 ing the mother of a minister. 
 
 Ninian shook her hand warmly, to the imminent risk of the 
 snowy cambric of which she seemed so proud. " Is John here, 
 then ? It will be such a pleasure to see him again. You did 
 not tell me he was come ?" 
 
 " I did not know. I left him at his manse last week, and 
 he followed me yesterday. He could not do without his 
 mother, and he wanted to preach here. He said his first 
 sermon after this long illness should 'be in the kirk where he 
 preached that afternoon do you mind? when your sisters 
 were all there, and I and that daft hizzie ?" 
 
 " Hush ! " said Ninian, wishing to stop the mother's bitter 
 speech, as just then John Forsyth was seen walking up the 
 garden. 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 159 
 
 There are some faces to whom hard lines come naturally 
 faces born to grow sharp and dark ; but his, so fair, so mild, 
 so delicate ! it was a pitiful thing to see it ploughed into un- 
 natural harshness. Apostle-like he still looked, but the soft- 
 ness of St. John was changing into the stoniness of St. Peter. 
 His eyes had a fierce light the enthusiasm that might in 
 time become fanaticism ; his gesture as he walked was abrupt, 
 irregular. At the sight of Ninian he started, and seemed 
 inclined to turn back, but recovered himself, and met his old 
 friend. They shook hands silently. 
 
 "Are we interrupting you, John 1 ?" said the anxious mother, 
 seeing he looked discomposed, and his answers to Ninian 
 were brief and cold. "You see, Mr. Graeme, he is busy 
 learning his sermon off by heart it is a very hard task upon 
 him." 
 
 " Yes," said Ninian, anxious to pass into some conversation 
 which might distract the painful emotion which he saw was 
 changing his friend's countenance from pale to ashen, though 
 not a muscle quivered " it is very hard upon our Scottish 
 ministers the prejudice that congregations have against a 
 read sermon. It seems to me mere folly. What difference 
 can there be between a sermon written and read, and another 
 written and preached from memory 1 If I were a minister I 
 would brave public opinion at once, rather than give myself 
 such needless trouble." 
 
 " Trouble ! " said John Forsyth, his wild eye flashing. 
 " Trouble ! when it is for God's service, and done to win souls ! 
 Ay, there it is ; we care not what we do to gain the things of 
 this world, but when Heaven asks aught from us, we call it 
 trouble. You err, Ninian you greatly err." 
 
 There was a quick, stern dogmatism about him, quite new 
 in the gentle John Forsyth. He seemed ready to dash out 
 his opinions like firebrands, little caring where they alit. If 
 such incendiaries get among God's harvest, they burn up wheat 
 and tares together. 
 
 " Eh, but I am sure this is trouble enough to you, John," 
 interposed the mother. " You that are telling me every day 
 how poor your memory is of late, and how you cannot keep 
 your mind to your book-learning. It's no that easy, your 
 minister's work." 
 
160 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I do not want it easy. It shall be hard the harder the 
 better. I will not offer that which costs me nothing." 
 
 "If we give willingly and in love, we never think of the 
 cost, be it great or small," Ninian ventured to say. " I am 
 sure no minister ever devoted himself to Heaven more earnestly 
 than John Forsyth." 
 
 " I did I did ! I used, when I was a child, to feel like a 
 little Samuel a Timothy ! and when I grew a youth, I would 
 have been a Renwick an Alexander Peden. But it is not 
 too late I hope in God it is not too late ! " 
 
 " How could it be too late, John, when you are so young 
 when you have talent enough to become one of the most 
 popular among our ministers'?" 
 
 "Popular!" he sternly repeated. "That would be only 
 another form of self. I should but serve the devil a second 
 time." 
 
 This was the only allusion he had yet made to the conflict 
 he had passed through, or the passion which had consumed 
 him. Out of the fire he came safe, indeed, but scarred and 
 seared into a likeness so changed from his old self that it 
 might have been another man's. Ninian looked at him with 
 other eyes and tenderer than heretofore. Alas ! he understood 
 these things now. Different, but yet alike, had been their 
 year's history. He could have wrung John Forsyth's hand, 
 and called him brother. 
 
 "So you are going to preach in the old kirk where you 
 preached before ? " 
 
 " Yes, it is my will. Perhaps the new vows I make regard- 
 ing my future may be accepted there." And something in 
 his look convinced Ninian of the one grand aim of the young 
 minister's life now self-abasement, penance for having been 
 led astray. 
 
 "What are those vows, if you will tell .me?" said Ninian. 
 " You know well, John, that no one can be more anxious over 
 your happiness than I." 
 
 " Happiness ! " he repeated. It was a dangerous, torturing 
 word to say to him as yet. Ninian repented of it. 
 
 " Your future, then, whatever it may prove. I hope it may 
 be full of honour and peace." 
 
 " Do not talk of either, talk of duty. That is what I live 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 1G1 
 
 for. The hardest, the fiercest, the most humbling, is the 
 better fitted for me. Therefore I have resigned my church in 
 the North. It is too quiet the people are too virtuous 
 more so than their minister," he added, bitterly. 
 
 "John John!" sighed his mother. She made no other 
 murmur. His will seemed everything now. 
 
 " I will go through Scotland as a field-preacher. I would 
 go abroad at once as a missionary, but that would be a life 
 too easy too much after my own longing when I was a boy. 
 The things I most recoil from, those I must do. I am going 
 up and down in cities and towns, among lanes and alleys, amidst 
 all the vice and foulness I loathed so when we were boys, 
 Ninian. If I preach anywhere, I will preach there." 
 
 " John, my puir bairn ! ye will kill yourself ; " sobbed the 
 mother. He looked at her with a sort of compassion, as if he 
 did not belong to her; but gradually his heart melted it 
 had been so gentle once towards her and every living thing. 
 
 " No ; I will not kill myself, mother, if only for your sake." 
 
 " He said he couldn't do without me, you know," was the 
 poor woman's confirmatory appeal to Ninian, as she came and 
 stood by her son. He let her take his hand and smoothe his 
 coat-sleeve, in the caressing way that mothers love; but he 
 stood quite passive. Ninian's eye passed from him to the 
 papers he held his lately-written sermon. Its text was 
 " He that lovetli father or mother, or wife, or sister, or brethren, 
 more than me, is not worthy of me" 
 
 And truly in the young minister's face pale, rigid, yet 
 lighted with the fire of religious devotion Ninian read the 
 sign of one who was worthy. God's service requires such 
 martyrs as well as apostles ; and the " noble army " on earth 
 makes the " goodly company of the prophets " in heaven. It 
 is not hard. 
 
 John Forsyth sat down once more to study his sermon; 
 while his mother and Ninian kept aloof, speaking in an under 
 tone. They had talked long, and Mr. Graeme had not yet 
 ventured to put the question a sore one, but which he was 
 most anxious to have answered concerning Rachel, when 
 Mrs. Forsyth's handmaiden interrupted them, saying that a 
 person without was asking for Mr. Graeme. 
 
 "Some one of my clerks, probably. They might let me 
 
 M 
 
162 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 alone, when I 'have come all the way from the Gareloch since 
 morning. Ask his message, will you Jean 1 " 
 
 " Its no a man, sir," whispered the old servant, confidentially. 
 " Gin I maun tell, it's a puir auld bodie that corned ance or 
 mair after Mrs. Armstrong." 
 
 Whether the fault lay in Jean's tongue, or her mistress's 
 suspicious ears, certain it was that Mrs. Forsyth caught the 
 
 word. " What is that you say about " She glanced at her 
 
 son, and paused. " I tell you," said she, speaking in a quick 
 under voice to Ninian, " if it is a message from Jier, you can do 
 as you will, but I will never see her face more. She went 
 away to her own folk at the Border, and ne'er a word have I 
 heard of her sinsyne, nor care to hear. Blude's thicker than 
 water, and I bear her nae ill-will ; but I couldna see her, Mr. 
 Graeme I couldna do it." 
 
 " You need not be frightened, ma'am," said an English voice, 
 as Jane Sedley walked right into the room, with a marvellous 
 dignity in her little crooked figure. " My mistress wouldn't 
 see you, not upon any account. She told me to say so. It's 
 Mr. Grseme she wants, and nobody else." 
 
 " Then she may go to Mr. Grseme's ain door, for she shall 
 ne'er darken mine." 
 
 " Nay, my good friend, do not vex yourself," said Ninian. 
 " Mrs. Sedley, shall I go and see your mistress at once, or can 
 she wait until to-morrow 1 " 
 
 " She cannot wait oh, sir, she cannot wait ! She has 
 been seeking for you since morning, and now it is quite 
 night." 
 
 " Where is she ?" 
 
 " In the garden. She would not enter the house." 
 
 " No, nor would I let her if she dared." 
 
 " Mother ! " said John Forsyth. He had not stirred from 
 his table at the far corner of the room. All their speech had 
 been carried on in hasty whispers. They thought he had not 
 heard, but he had. Mnian was sure of it the moment he saw 
 the young man's face. " Mother ! " 
 
 " Yes my son." 
 
 " Let our cousin Eachel in ! " Every word fell sharp, cold, 
 and clear. 
 
 " But, my son my dear John." 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 163 
 
 He repeated it again, only altering one word. " Fetch our 
 cousin Eachel in." 
 
 Then he rose, made a show of collecting books to study, but 
 went, leaving the lamp behind. With a slow, firm step, and 
 eyes that never moved, but looked rigidly forward, he quitted 
 the room. They heard him walk upstairs and bolt his door. 
 Then all was silence. 
 
 Her son gone, Mrs. Forsyth's wrath burst out. " I marvel 
 she daur show her face here, the heartless quean; she that 
 wasna worth ae blink o' my John's sweet een. I'se warrant 
 she repents her. But she'll no get him noo she'll no get him 
 noo ! " 
 
 Her broad, shrill accents broader and shriller the more 
 angry she grew were wasted on thin air. Ninian had left 
 the room and followed Jane Sedley. 
 
 "There she is, sir, standing in the garden walk; speak 
 gently, for she's not quite herself, I think." 
 
 " I am glad to see you again Rachel," said Ninian. But she 
 did not come to meet him, or stir in any way. In the dark- 
 ness her face was indistinguishable, but her figure was seen, 
 still and upright, like an effigy in stone. " I wish I had known 
 you were seeking me. Do you want to speak to me about 
 anything ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " Will you come in with me, then ? " 
 
 " No ! " 
 
 ("Alack! sir," whispered Jane, "those two words, 'Yes' 
 and ' No,' are the only words I've been able to get out of her 
 these four and twenty hours. . But she'll hear if I say more. 
 Speak to her again, please.") 
 
 " Rachel, you need have no reluctance to enter ; you will 
 see no one but me. It will never do to stay here, this dark, 
 rainy night. Come in then indeed you must." 
 
 He took one of her hands they were locked together, close 
 and cold but she made no resistance, and he led her into the 
 house. 
 
 "Where must I bring her?" said he, as, leaving Rachel 
 without the parlour door, he approached Mrs. Forsyth, who sat 
 by her fireside, guarding its sanctity, the image of rigid pro- 
 priety and bitter reproach. 
 
164 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Bring her in here ! You do not want to turn me from my 
 own hearth, do you ? " 
 
 Ninian brought the poor soul past the threshold, and set her 
 in a chair, Truly " he brought " and " he set," for she seemed 
 to do nothing of her own will or power, but just as she was 
 ruled by another. As she sat there, her clothes dripping with 
 rain, neither moving limb nor feature, Ninian saw that a great 
 blow had fallen upon her. 
 
 " Aweel, woman," began Mrs. Forsyth, but without looking 
 towards her, " what for do ye come 1 My son is quite 
 better now. I Was little feared he would break his heart for 
 the like o' you. Ye needna come speering after him, Eachel 
 Armstrong, or whatsoever your name may be, for folk were 
 saying strange things o' ye after ye chose to flit frae your 
 cousin's house. But I suppose ye kenned naething o' thae 
 tales naething ava 1 " 
 
 " Nay, now, Mrs. Forsyth." 
 
 " I'll say my say, Mr. Graeme. She's my ain kith and kin, 
 and I forgie her, as the Gospel bids us. But my mind misgives 
 me the lassie's gaun a' wrang, and I'll no see that without a 
 word o' advice. Why could she no come here i' the daylight, 
 like a decent body, instead of daundering in at unseemly hours, 
 looking as if she were gane wud, or something waur ? Wha 
 kens a' the truth? When lassies gae daft and say they're 
 married " 
 
 " I entreat you nay, you must be silent," said Ninian's 
 resolute voice ; and he looked anxiously at Eachel. Her eyes 
 were fixed on the angry woman, but the expression of her face 
 never once varied. 
 
 " Eachel, what can I do for you 1 Do you hear me ? " 
 
 "Yes, and her" 
 
 " Mrs. Forsyth, indeed you must leave us. Eachel wishes 
 to consult me, and you cannot expect her to do it before you, 
 and after such upbraidings. Besides, you have forgotten your 
 son." 
 
 Ninian was a man of judgment : he knew how to touch the 
 light chords which guide humanity. After a few moments, 
 Mrs. Forsyth left the room, and was heard knocking timidly 
 at her son's door. 
 
 Ninian closed and fastened that of the parlour : he had a 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 165 
 
 strong presentiment of the tale to be listened to the crisis of 
 poor Rachel's woe. 
 
 " Now, tell me," said he, in his soft, kind voice, " tell me 
 what has happened. What is it you wish to say to me 1 " 
 
 She looked round to assure herself that they were alone, 
 then gave him slowly, and with a mechanical, business-like air, 
 a paper, which he now saw she had held crushed in her left 
 hand the whole time. 
 
 " I received this yesterday." 
 
 Mr. Graeme unfolded it quickly. It was a blank envelope, 
 containing several Bank of England notes. His heart misgave 
 him ; but still he asked, as indifferently as he could, " Did she 
 know from whom it came 1 " 
 
 "He sent it." 
 
 " Mr. Sabine your" Ninian paused upon the words " your 
 
 husband," for he saw that at the very mention of the name of 
 Sabine the life had come again into that poor frozen face. He 
 had gone aside to examine the notes by the light of the lamp ; 
 Rachel got up and crossed the room to him, guiding herself by 
 tables and chairs, her whole frame, once so rigid, quivering and 
 swaying like one who rises from a dying bed and tries to walk. 
 
 "Do you see that 1 ?" she said, slowly, pointing with her 
 finger to the envelope, which he had thrown aside. 
 
 It was in a hand somewhat round and forced, as if the 
 writer wished to disguise it. The address was to Miss Rachel 
 Armstrong. 
 
 Ninian looked looked again ; he would have turned his 
 eyes anywhere rather than meet hers. 
 
 "What does he mean?" 
 
 " I cannot tell, Eachel ! I must have time to think. Are 
 you quite sure this writing is his?" 
 
 " I not to know his writing ! It is different, certainly ; 
 he he intends it for a jest I think so ! Do not you 1 " said 
 she, uttering the words painfully, with quick, short breath. 
 
 Ninian made no answer. 
 
 " You see, it must be a jest, or he would not write my name 
 ' Rachel Armstrong,' " It seemed that all her will and mental 
 power were expended in arranging these few consecutive words. 
 Having uttered them, she stood, her eyes fixed on Ninian ; as 
 if his next sentence his next look contained her doom. 
 
166 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 But he remained quite silent, turning the papers over and over, 
 in close examination. At last Rachel touched him on the arm. 
 
 " I cannot I cannot," said he, huskily. " I mean I cannot 
 give you an answer just yet. Sit down, my poor girl, and tell 
 me more. Did this man " 
 
 With something of the old wrathful pride lighting her eyes, 
 she corrected him " My husband" 
 
 " Did he answer your letter ? Have you had any sight or 
 tidings of him until now 1" 
 
 Her whole frame seemed to collapse with some nameless 
 fear, as she faintly uttered " No ! " 
 
 Ninian felt that the crisis was come, when he, and he alone, 
 must unfold to this wronged woman the extent of her wrong. 
 What that was, he was himself at present uncertain. One of 
 two things must be the truth. Either the marriage was" false, 
 or he the husband wished her to believe it so. In any 
 case he had deserted her. 
 
 "Rachel," said Ninian, trying to prepare her in some way, 
 " this is a bitter trial for you. How can I help you V 
 
 " Tell me, for I cannot quite understand what it is my hus- 
 band means f 
 
 " Nay, but what think you ?" 
 
 " I cannot tell, my head is all strange. Perhaps on account 
 of my disobeying him he is very angry. Still, I will have 
 patience. I will follow him to the world's end, but he shall 
 forgive me. He ought, for am I not his wife f ' 
 
 " Show me," said Ninian, in as indifferent a manner as he 
 could assume " show me the marriage-acknowledgment which 
 you told me of." 
 
 " I have it not. Why do you weary me about if? I am 
 not thinking of that now," she answered. 
 
 " You have it not ! Where is it then ? Tell me ; I must 
 know." 
 
 " My husband has it." 
 
 Ninian looked aghast. Even Rachel, unsuspicious as she 
 was, saw something in his countenance that terrified her. He 
 had the presence of mind to conceal his doubts, only saying. 
 "Did you give the paper to him, or did he take itV' 
 
 " I gave it. I had no safe place to keep it in, and in whose 
 possession ought it to be but in my husband's 1" 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 167 
 
 " That is true, if he were an honourable man." 
 
 "If] You do not doubt that you could not you dared 
 not ! He may be angry with me, scorn, despise me, alas ! 
 no wonder ; yet you see the thought has almost crushed me. 
 He may even in his anger forsake me for a time, but if he 
 were to deceive me in the lightest thing mind, I say only in 
 the lightest thing it would drive me mad ! " 
 
 " Keep calm, Rachel," said Ninian/ gently ; but she went on 
 unheeding. 
 
 " For years I have believed in him, wholly, worshipingly ; 
 almost as I believed in God. If I could do so no more, I 
 should believe in nothing either in earth or heaven ; I should 
 sink down down until devils clutched me and made me 
 .oh, there is nothing so vile that I could not be made if I once 
 lost faith in him ! " 
 
 As she spoke her whole likeness changed from weakness 
 to strength, from paleness to the glow of fierce emotion ; daz- 
 zling almost as youthful beauty. She looked her old self 
 again, or even more glorious. 
 
 "It is false !" she said, walking the room stately and fair. 
 " He may not be all perfect ; I think " and her voice faltered 
 a little " I think in some things he has not used me well ; 
 but that he should stoop to be that which you, by your cruel 
 ' if/ implied, is utterly false utterly impossible." 
 
 It was a piteous thing, and so Ninian thought it, to see that 
 while she divined the fearful suspicions which as yet had not 
 passed his lips, they seemed to awake in her no terror of the 
 consequences to herself. She only felt the dread of doubting 
 her husband, the agony of his being degraded in her eyes. 
 
 Mr. Graeme knew not what to do. To tell the deceived 
 girl what he himself believed to be the truth that the 
 marriage, if ever legal, was now rendered questionable by the 
 fact that its sole proof was in the hands of the husband, who 
 had, doubtless, destroyed it seemed wasting idle words upon 
 air. She would never believe that he was thus guilty. To 
 hint at such a thing would only enrage her beyond all bounds. 
 And after all, the man whom she loved thus passionately 
 might not, could not, be such a villain. Ninian determined to 
 run the chance, and until further evidence to pre-suppose 
 Geoffrey Sabine all that Rachel believed. 
 
168 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " You must not be angry with me," he said deprecatingly. 
 " We learn to distrust every one, we men of law. And you 
 must remember I never knew anything of your husband." 
 
 " Oh, that you had ! But you will, for I must find him out, 
 and you must help me. If he wishes to renounce me he shall ; 
 it is his will, and I submit ; but he must forgive me see me 
 once more let me cling to his breast and bid him farewell. 
 If I could only die, then and there, with his arms clasping me, 
 and his face leaning over me ! He never knew, and he never 
 can know, how wildly I loved him year by year as a child, 
 as a girl, as a woman, till at last I loved him as a wife. Ay, I 
 am his wife ! unworthy indeed, but still his wife ! " 
 
 These words struggled out amid bitter moans, as, subdued 
 in complete humility, she sat by the hearth, and gave way to 
 a flood of tenderness and woe. Ninian marvelled to trace in 
 her mien so much of feminine softness. It was for the last 
 time. He never saw the woman in her again. 
 
 "There now," she said at last, drying her hot cheeks, and 
 putting back her hair " I am quite composed ; it has done 
 me good to weep, but I shall not weep again. I will bear my 
 fate calmly, whatever it may be. Only I must once more 
 see my husband. Advise me how I shall best find him ! " 
 
 " Have you thought," answered Mnian, but gently, lest he 
 might be venturing too far " have you thought that possibly 
 he wishes to avoid you 1 It seems like it." 
 
 Her face grew crimson, until the blush alas ! it was her 
 last blush passed away like her last tear. " I know it does," 
 she replied, mournfully, " but that makes no difference ; it 
 might if I were only his betrothed, for I have some pride. 
 His wife has another duty. If he is angry with me, I must 
 humble myself before him; if he is ashamed to own me, I 
 must tell him that I will hide myself from him, and trouble 
 him no more. Any way I must see him." 
 
 " How can he be traced 1 Can you give me any clue ? 
 Did he ever speak of his parents, or friends ]" 
 
 " No, no. I fancied they were either dead or estranged 
 from him. But I never asked they were nothing, to me. I 
 only thought of him. Besides, even if my husband had told 
 me anything of his history or affairs, what right have I to tell 
 you?" 
 
Xin.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 169 
 
 " None except that otherwise all search is in vain for I 
 have not the slightest information concerning him. Unless 
 you trust me, it is utterly impossible for me to aid you in any 
 way." % 
 
 " Oh, that is hard very hard ! Well, I will try to remember 
 that is, if I can do it without disobeying him for the little 
 he ever told me, he charged me to hold secret as death. Ay, 
 and so I shall, except in this bitter emergency. Let me think." 
 
 She sat silent a minute, and then said ; " He told me one 
 day, that though he was poor then, he might not be so always, 
 for he was heir to his father's brother an English Baronet 
 who had a large estate. I laughed and called him ' Sir 
 Geoffrey,' then almost wept thinking how far I was beneath 
 him so he spoke no more of it, either then or at any other 
 time." 
 
 "His father's brother," mused Ninian "then the name 
 would be the same Sabine ; but we could easily find out, if 
 we had a list of English baronetcies. I have one at my office, 
 I think. I will look to-morrow." 
 
 " To-morrow I cannot wait ! You forget how different 
 your to-morrows are from mine ! Could we go to-night ? 
 It is not late. I have strength for anything. Ah, be kind to 
 me let us go." 
 
 He had a pitying heart had Ninian Graeme. Without a 
 word, he prepared to start for Edinburgh. He unlocked the 
 door, and called Mrs. Sedley. Her little figure arose from the 
 foot of the stairs, where she had crouched, keeping watch for 
 her beloved mistress. 
 
 Eachel was putting up her hair and tying on her bonnet, 
 her hands shaking with excitement. " Don't hinder me, Jane. 
 I am going to find him. I think I shall find him now. Are 
 you ready, Mr. Graeme 1" 
 
 "Yes but you are forgetting these." He pointed to the 
 bank-notes, left strewn about the table. 
 
 Rachel's lips trembled. " I do not quite understand why 
 he sent me money. He knew I had enough for my small 
 needs. He is poor himself too, or was once." 
 
 " Still, you had better take charge of it." 
 
 Eachel held out her hand, but immediately drew back with 
 a look of bitter pain. " No, no ; I can't touch it ! I wanted 
 
1*70 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 a line only one line of tenderness, forgiveness, and he has 
 sent me money!" She said no more, but pulled her veil 
 down and walked steadily from the house. 
 
 Ninian gave the notes into Jane Sedley's care. He felt 
 that there was faithfulness in the woman. Without speaking, 
 they both followed Rachel towards Edinburgh. 
 
 It was too late for any but a foot journey. Rachel walked 
 on and on, mile after mile never lingering never pausing. She 
 did not once speak OP look towards Ninian. He offered her 
 his assistance ; but she refused, and kept on, step after step, 
 with a sort of mechanical energy. 
 
 "Ah, sir never mind me look to her," cried the little old 
 woman, whom he turned to help. " My poor mistress this is 
 the way she has been walking all day. On, on, never stopping 
 either for meat, or drink, or rest. And even now little she 
 thinks what is coming upon her. How is it all to end?" 
 
 " God knows ! " said Ninian. " But you must not leave 
 her." 
 
 " Mr. Graeme T had a child once, who had her coloured 
 hair and eyes. I've nobody now. No, I shall never leave 
 her!" 
 
 St. Giles's chimes were ringing twelve the lights of the 
 Old Town had all vanished ; and the New Town looked ghostly 
 and deserted, when the three reached Ninian's office. The 
 old clerk who kept watch over the place came out, shading his 
 flaring light, and thinking his master " daft." But even he 
 looked grave when he saw the faces of the two women that 
 followed Mr. Grseme. It was evident they were come on a 
 matter of life and death. 
 
 " Sit down, Rachel, sit down. Make her rest a minute, Mrs. 
 Sedley." 
 
 Rest to her ! She kept walking about with quick, un- 
 natural motion, only saying beseechingly, " The book can you 
 not find the book ? " 
 
 It was a good while before he could do so, for he himself 
 was somewhat agitated. He had rarely felt more strongly 
 moved than when he gave the volume into Rachel's hands. 
 She turned over page after page. 
 
 " I I cannot see clearly ; the lines swim." 
 
 " Sit down, poor girl ! " he said once more ; but her limbs 
 
XIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. l7l 
 
 refused to stir. He laid the book on the table, and she stood 
 over him her left hand clutching his chair. 
 
 " It will be at the beginning of the S's ; S-a you spell it 
 thus, do you not, Eachel ? " 
 
 She nodded. Her lips were all dry and dumb. 
 
 He looked over the page silently. " Are you quite sure of 
 the name 1 " He felt her hard gasping breath on his cheek, 
 but there was no articulate answer. 
 
 " I may have passed it by ; my mind is rather confused 
 
 to-night. Look over the book with me ! " 
 
 She leaned forward ; her finger followed his down the pages, 
 word by word, and line by line, to the end of the list. 
 
 The name of Sabine was not there. 
 
 Ninian expected to hear her fall in a swoon, but she 
 never moved or uttered a sound. He saw her grasping the 
 chair, her face rigid as that of a corpse which, the life being 
 gone, slowly settles into calm. 
 
 " My poor Rachel, do you guess it now ? Or must I tell 
 you?" 
 
 Her eyes slowly turned upon him. He was terrified by 
 their utter listlessness. He felt that unless roused by some 
 great shock she would die where she stood. 
 
 " Listen," said he firmly, so as to stir her into some life by 
 the shock. " This man has doubtless been deceiving you all 
 along. Either his story or his name must be false, and whether 
 the marriage was true or not, he has taken away all proof of 
 it. Do you understand now, my poor girl 1 " 
 
 " She doesn't understand not one word," whispered Jane 
 Sedley, plucking at Mr. Graeme's sleeve. " Leave her, sir, just 
 one minute, and let me speak to you. D'y e see this 1 " And 
 she held out to him a scrap of paper whereon were written a 
 few lines in an evidently feigned and awkward hand. 
 
 "What is it?" 
 
 " I'm not quite clear, sir, though I can guess. But it came 
 from him, and I durst not show it her, she took on so about 
 the money. Eead it, Mr. Graeme, please." 
 
 Ninian read it, and shuddered in the reading. Then he 
 glanced at the unhappy girl, whose death-warrant nay, the 
 doom of worse than death was now in his hand. Even his firm 
 spirit quailed at the thought of what he had to communicate. 
 
1*72 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " It is a cruel wicked thing, God knows ! And He will 
 assuredly punish it." 
 
 " Amen ! " said faithful Jane Sedley ; and the little withered 
 face grew almost grand in its denunciation. " That means, sir, 
 that my poor young mistress is " 
 
 " Hush, look at her ! " 
 
 They might well look. She had stirred from her motionless 
 posture, and turned her face towards them. It was like that 
 of a person rising out of a cataleptic trance, in which, though 
 the body seemed dead, the senses and perceptions were awake. 
 She had evidently heard all that passed. She did not speak, 
 but her eyes were fixed upon the paper with a horrible stare, 
 and there was a quivering in her fingers as if she wished to 
 take it. 
 
 " Let her ! " said Jane Sedley ; " let her read and know what 
 a Villain he is; then, maybe, she'll forget him." 
 
 Ninian also judged it best that with her own eyes she 
 should read her fate. He placed the letter in her hand, but 
 in vain ; her poor burning eyeballs seemed to have no power 
 to discern the words. 
 
 " Shall I read it ? " said Ninian, feeling that somehow or 
 other the truth must be told. Rachel assented. 
 
 Thus the paper ran : " ' If the woman, Eachel Armstrong, 
 calling herself my wife, should persist in so doing, I hereby 
 declare that what she chooses to consider a marriage was a 
 mere jest to ease her conscience. She is not my wife, and I 
 never will acknowledge her as such. It is useless for her to 
 seek me, as she knows nothing of me not even my true name ; 
 and I would advise her to forget she ever heard one which has 
 really no existence, that of G. S.' " 
 
 " My mistress, my mistress ! " cried Jane Sedley, and darted 
 forward to her aid. 
 
 But Eachel never stirred. Slowly, slowly, the lids fell over 
 her wide-open, glassy eyes ; her hand dropped at her side ; she 
 shivered all over like one who through death-throes passes 
 into a new existence. This lasted a few minutes, and then 
 she stood upright. 
 
 " Come, let us go ! " Words, clear, distinct, spoken in a 
 voice natural, yet most unnatural, as it were another woman 
 speaking, and not Eachel. She moved across the room steadily. 
 
Xlil.j THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 173 
 
 She even turned back a little way to hold out her hand to 
 Ninian ; it felt like a dead hand, so nerveless, so icy cold. 
 
 " Let me go with you ; or else will you come to The 
 Gowans ? " No answer. 
 
 " It is better not, sir," Jane Sedley added, as she prepared 
 to follow. " Leave her to me : I know a place where I can 
 take her to, and where she will be safe and quiet." 
 
 "Where is it r 
 
 " I'll come and tell you to-morrow." 
 
 Ninian accompanied them to the door only. The last he 
 saw of Eachel was as she stood under the lamp-light, gazing 
 with stern, hard, unblenching face into the black, black night. 
 
174 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A PLEASANT thing is a family letter a great epistolary nose- 
 gay, made up of all sorts of flowers. Ninian sat rejoicing over 
 one of these, a fortnight or so after he had established himself 
 in solitude at The Gowans. For, since that night when Rachel 
 re-appeared at Musselburgh, he had felt that he was scarce 
 welcome there. Nor could he breathe to any living soul the 
 tragedy of that poor forlorn one's story. 
 
 She came and vanished, leaving no trace behind. Day after 
 day Mr. Grseme waited, expecting to hear some tidings ; but 
 in vain. She never appeared more. He sent to the village 
 where Jane Sedley lived. The old woman had been there, 
 given up her cottage, and gone away. This was some satisfac- 
 tion : for as long as the faithful creature was alive, Rachel 
 would never be altogether deserted. To all other intents and 
 purposes she was as one dead. Every hope of finding her 
 seemed vain. So she disappeared one more human being 
 lost in the wide desert of the world. None had any right over 
 her, or yearning after her ; even Ninian, as amidst his many 
 cares, the thought of her gradually ebbed from his mind, could 
 only say, with a pitying regret, " Poor thing, God help her, for 
 none else can ! " 
 
 Nevertheless, he left no search untried, and snatched at 
 every possibility, near or remote, which might discover or 
 bring help to Rachel Armstrong. And never did he think of 
 her but he thanked God for his own tender ones, safe under 
 his care, to whom no harm could come, and to whose nest the 
 foot of wickedness should never approach. 
 
 He sat smiling over their letters a most heterogeneous 
 handful reading them one after the other, quite unable to 
 make up his mind as to which was the most interesting. The 
 most prominent at all events, was Time's large, dashing, back- 
 
XIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 175 
 
 sloped hand the most extraordinary hand for a little fairy 
 like her to write ; unless, as her sister said, she had acquired 
 it by mimicking the Professor's. Her letter was as eccentric 
 as its caligraphy. 
 
 " MY DARLING BROTHER, 
 
 " You're a horrid creature, and you know it ! You don't 
 deserve a line, and yet I am going to write you a dozen or two 
 .because I'm very lazy, and stupid, and cross. Our Sister won't 
 let me go for a walk this morning with the boys, and the 
 Professor, and Mr. Ulverston. I do believe she thinks I'm 
 falling in love with the latter ; and I have a great mind to do 
 it, if only to vex her. Ah, no ! Poor dear sister Lindsay ! 
 even if she does go clucking after us wild young chickens, like 
 any old hen : she keeps us warm under her wings. 
 
 " Brother, you can't think what fun we are having. Such 
 walking such boating such driving for Mr. Ulverston has 
 got a carriage down here. He is the very nicest young man 
 that ever was born, and has such a bonnie bit of a moustache, 
 which he twirls about in this fashion whenever he does the 
 sentimental to us girls." 
 
 (Here followed a pen-and-ink sketch that sent Ninian into 
 a hearty fit of laughter. But it made him easy on one point : 
 that the fair caricaturist was not likely to be in love with her 
 " subject.") 
 
 " That's rather like his handsome phiz isn't it ? Couldn't 
 you wear a moustache, now, brother Ninian 1 I suppose you 
 think they wouldn't suit the W.S. face ! Nor the Professor's 
 either, though I have tried hard to coax him to it. He and 
 ' Desdichado ' we" call him Desdichado, or the Disinherited 
 Knight, from a story he told us about some cousin turning up 
 and stepping in between him and a title, though he has got the 
 estate still, lucky fellow ! well, the Professor took Desdichado 
 to live with him at Helensburgh. Even Dr. Eeay is enchanted 
 by this all-conquering knight. In fact, we are every one of us, 
 from Lindsay downwards, in love with Mr. Ulverston. When 
 he really ' gangs' awa/ it will be the old story of Willie and 
 the lassies o' Melville Castle : 
 
 " ' The cries o' them brought "Willie back 
 Ere he'd been lang awa' ; 
 
176 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Oh lassies, bide till I come back, 
 An' faith I'll wed ye a'.' 
 
 " Here's Hope peeping over my shoulder with her long 
 face. ' Time, dear, will your brother like such wild jests V 
 
 " Who cares ! There never was such a stupid lassie as that 
 lassie ! When we are all laughing with Desdichado (if he did 
 but know I had christened him so !), there she sits in a corner, 
 with her solemn face, that never changes except to grow the 
 colour of a peony. 
 
 " I forgot to tell you that Edmund sends his love, and will 
 write next time. He has grown very sentimental of late, and 
 written oceans of poetry. One on a falling leaf, Hope is now 
 sitting copying out for Mr. Ulverston ; and as it's rather long 
 I suspect her letter to you will be short. But Desdichado 
 wanted it to send to-night to a London periodical (fancy 
 Edmund's pride !) and he would have it in Hope's hand, 
 which he said was neater than mine. The wretch ! 
 
 " Ha, felicity ! There they are, boys and all, down on the 
 beach. I will take a hop, skip and jump through the window, 
 and be off in spite of Our Sister. ' Here, Hope, is a blank page 
 take the pen and finish.' Good-bye my darling, best, 
 sweetest most good-for-nothing of brothers. 
 
 " Your own 
 
 " TINIE." 
 
 Here, creeping meekly in under Time's flourishes, was the 
 delicate writing that Ninian himself had tried to form out of 
 Hope's pointed school-girl scrawl. And she had taken such 
 pains to please him ! He almost fancied her little face looking 
 up full of anxiety, or her pleasant laugh as "he praised her and 
 told her she would soon write well enough for him to hire her 
 as a copying-clerk : 
 
 " DEAR MR. GRAEME, 
 
 " Tinie thought I should not write much, but I shall. How 
 could I neglect you for anybody ! We are all very happy, 
 but we do not forget you ; and I am sure I hope you are 
 not very dull all alone by yourself at The Gowans. It is get- 
 ting quite autumnal weather now, and Lindsay greatly wishes 
 to be at home. I think, indeed, she would be happier if you 
 
XIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 177 
 
 would send for us to come back, though Time and the twins 
 do not like the idea of leaving their beloved Gareloch. I 
 love it too ; I am perfectly happy here ; but Lindsay ought 
 to be considered before any one. 
 
 "Time said I might read over her letter, lest we should 
 both tell you the same news. You must not mind her non- 
 sense. She is very good, I can assure you, and a great deal 
 wiser than she makes herself out to be. So clever too ; I am 
 afraid you will find my letter very stupid after hers ! and T 
 cannot think of anything worth saying, or at least worth saying 
 to you 
 
 "I had to break off here for Ruth and Esther being 
 gone a walk, Lindsay wanted me to make the pudding. I am 
 growing a thorough little housekeeper, you see, under her in- 
 structions. I should be able to take better care of you now 
 than I did when Lindsay was ill, and your sisters away. I 
 cannot write more, for they are all coming in to dinner. I 
 hope you are quite well now. Lindsay said, after you were 
 gone, that you had not been well ; how wrong of me not to 
 notice it! Dear Mr. Graeme, believe me, your affectionate 
 friend (here the word ' little ' was afterwards inserted before 
 * friend/ as if she thought the signature not respectful enough), 
 
 " HOPE ANSTED." 
 
 Heaven knows how many simple letters of simple-minded 
 women have been kissed, cherished, or wept over by men far 
 above themselves. Therefore it was no marvel that the 
 childish epistle of Hope Ansted was read and re-read with 
 lingering eyes and a throbbing heart. So it will always be 
 to the end of time. It is a lesson worth learning by those 
 young creatures who seek to lure by their accomplishments, 
 or dazzle by their genius, that though he may admire, no man 
 ever loves a woman for these things. He loves her for what 
 is essentially distinct from, though not positively incompatible 
 with them her woman's nature and her woman's heart. 
 That is why we so often see a man pass by the De Stae'ls and 
 the Corinnes, to take into his bosom some wayside flower 
 who has nothing on earth to make her worthy him, except 
 that she is, what so few of your "female celebrities" are a 
 true woman. 
 
178 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Ninian, even while laughing over his sister's epistle, had 
 been somewhat chafed therewith ; but Hope's letter came like 
 balm. He read it many times over, with a satisfied sense of 
 her innocent tenderness. Better have that than nothing! 
 He took it all he dared take or try to win and was thank- 
 ful. Perhaps sometimes despite his will, the vague hope would 
 arise that the whirl of coming years might throw some blessings 
 on his path. But he knew he must not think of that ; the 
 present was enough. 
 
 There was one more letter in Lindsay's small old-fashioned 
 hand she had been educated ere penny-post days introduced 
 the epistolary mania. Ninian knew it was a trouble to her to 
 write a letter, and that she never did so except on rare and 
 earnest occasions : 
 
 " MY DEAR BROTHER, 
 
 " I write these few lines while the children are in bed, to 
 say that if it quite suits you, I rather wish we could come 
 home. The children would be better at their studies again 
 do you not think so 1 Edmund especially. I am a little 
 anxious over the boy. He is very quiet and dull. He will 
 scarcely notice any one but Hope ; and he sits and looks at 
 her by the hour together. It is almost ridiculous in me to 
 have such notions, but I am half afraid he is falling in 
 love with Hope. In his light, boyish way I mean ; but he 
 may soon get over it. She does not even perceive it, the 
 innocent child. Still it makes me uneasy about my dear boy. 
 
 "And Tinie is rather thoughtless in the matter of Mr. 
 Ulverston, who, I fear, cannot consider her such a well-be- 
 haved young lady as Ninian Graeme's sister ought to be. In 
 spite of her wild letter, you need not be afraid ; we shall not 
 have the place of Mr. MacCallum taken by Mr. Ulverston. 
 He is an agreeable young man. I once thought he admired 
 Hope, for he asked a great deal about her, her family and 
 circumstances, and of course I answered him ; but he has 
 taken little notice of her since. Oh ! what trouble these 
 young people are ! 
 
 " It was very kind of you to let Miss Eeay remain in our 
 house, and the Professor was much gratified. I hope you are 
 well, and that Katie makes you comfortable. Tell Katie, I 
 
XIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 179 
 
 wish that before we return she would take down the muslin cur- 
 tains and put up the green moreen, etc. etc." 
 
 But with this domestic phase in Miss Grseme's correspon- 
 dence we stop, as Ninian did. 
 
 He pondered long over his sister's letter ; it had made him 
 anxious. He left his solitary breakfast, always too early for 
 the appearance of Miss Reay, and walked two or three times 
 up and down his beloved garden, before he could quite recover 
 his equanimity. Then he came in and wrote a "General 
 Epistle," full of his own grave jokes and queer sayings, winding 
 up by a loving summons to his household to come home. The 
 time thus fixed was a week sooner than he had at first in- 
 tended; but he reconciled it to himself as being Lindsay's 
 desire and Hope's. At least, Hope did not say she would be 
 unwilling to return. But still that line of hers "I am per- 
 fectly happy here " jarred on his remembrance. Alas ! did 
 any of us weak loving ones ever gladly hear that the beloved 
 had been " perfectly happy " where we were not 1 It matters 
 not how we disguise it, we are all selfish at the core ; but 
 those for whom we err and suffer ought to be patient and 
 merciful with us, as Heaven is. One day we shall learn to 
 love all purely and without selfish sorrow, even as do the 
 angels. 
 
 Ninian at last received his wanderers home. It was a blithe 
 returning j as all seemed to feel when they drew the curtains 
 close, and Ninian, having vacated his arm-chair for the sake of 
 the wearied Lindsay, came and sat in the midst of them. 
 Tinie leaned against his knee, to the manifest disquiet of his 
 pet cat, who seemed to have a grim foreboding that the peace- 
 ful solitude of The Gowans was now ended. Hope, by a sort 
 of tacit habit, came to Ninian's other side. He heard her say, 
 with a sort of happy sigh, 
 
 " Ah, how pleasant it is to be at home !" 
 
 The innocent words thrilled him with an infinite joy, that 
 blotted out everything except the present day the present 
 hour. He was his own cheerful self once more, such as he had 
 rarely been at the Gareloch. He kept his brothers and sisters 
 in a state of perpetual merriment, until Tinie remarked, with 
 a comical dimple at the corner of her mouth, and a sly glance 
 
180 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP 
 
 at her younger brothers, that he was almost as amusing as 
 Desdichado himself. 
 
 " And what has become of the valorous Desdichado 1 I 
 declare I had quite forgotten him. Come, Tinie, tell me what 
 sort of a farewell you took of your knight." 
 
 " My knight ! " said Tinie, with a positive, undoubted blush. 
 " Do not be stupid, brother Ninian." 
 
 " Well, everybody's knight, since you will not acknowledge 
 him. Where was he left 1 " 
 
 " He has gone to Fingal's Cave with the Professor," said 
 Tinie. " Perhaps he may return through Edinburgh on his 
 way to London, where he will settle for the winter. Was not 
 that what he said, Hope 1 " 
 
 " I really don't remember. He never talked much to me, 
 you know," was Hope's answer, with a quiet, indifferent air. 
 And Ninian, who had turned quickly round to watch her, 
 turned back again smiling. It was very odd, such an anxious 
 brother as he was, that in this matter he never thought of 
 or noticed Tinie. 
 
 When he had sent his little flock to bed, and sat musing in 
 his study, he was perfectly startled by the apparition of his 
 youngest sister, in a very demure face and a white dressing- 
 gown. 
 
 " You nonsensical brother ! You took me for a ghost, did 
 you 1 " cried she, utterly unable to resist her inclination to 
 laugh ; then trying to recollect herself, she assumed a counten- 
 ance of grave importance, which produced an effect still more 
 comical. 
 
 " Nay, lassie, the nonsense is on your side. You ought to 
 have been asleep by this time. Come, my little spectre, what's 
 the reason that you walk the night in this unseemly fashion ? 
 Do you want more kisses ? I thought I gave you the pre- 
 scribed number before you went away." 
 
 " Ay, that you did. You made all the rest jealous, especially 
 Hope. She said she could not imagine why she did not get 
 even one." 
 
 "Indeed! Well, I will remember the child to-morrow," 
 said Ninian, with a faint attempt to laugh. " But now, if that 
 is all you had to say, go you to bed quick! You look 
 quite tired ; almost as white as a real ghost." 
 
XIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 181 
 
 " I daresay I do. I have had a great deal to trouble me 
 to-day." 
 
 Her comically-pathetic voice made Ninian laugh in earnest 
 this time. "I beg your pardon, Tinie, if there is anything 
 really the matter ; but I can hardly believe it, when you are, 
 as the children say, 'laughing with your mouth, and crying 
 with your eyes ! ' ' 
 
 " I'm not laughing, and I'm not crying. I am sure I thought 
 you would call me a very good girl for coming to tell you 
 this." 
 
 "To tell me what?" said Ninian, rather more seriously. 
 
 " It isn't my fault, I assure you, brother. I can't help it, if 
 these things will happen." 
 
 " What has happened ? " 
 
 " Nothing very terrible. You need not look so frightened. 
 Only please do not be angry but but Mr. Ulverston 
 made love to me yesterday." 
 
 This melancholy confession being delivered with a solemn, 
 penitential air, Tinie heaved a great sigh of relief, and sat 
 down with the look of a person who has done an unpleasant 
 duty, and expects to be much praised for the same. She was 
 considerably surprised when Ninian, after a slight start, and a 
 muttered ejaculation that sounded very like " Confound him ! " 
 relapsed into perfect silence. In fact, he was completely 
 puzzled. With all his bro'therly forethought and watchful ob- 
 servation, he had never for a moment contemplated such a 
 possibility as this. 
 
 Tinie began to look disappointed. " Well, brother, have 
 you not a word to say 1 I thought you would be pleased with 
 me for coming to tell you this at once," she said, with a little 
 spirit of mischief twinkling in her eyes. 
 
 "Pleased! of course I am with your candour, I mean. 
 But I am so amazed. This is the last thing I should ever have 
 expected." 
 
 " Indeed !" answered the little coquette, with the faint 
 shadow of a pout. " I do not see anything so very wonderful 
 in it. Perhaps you think, as Lindsay seems to do, that no- 
 body would admire any of us when Hope was by." 
 
 Her chance finger touched a quivering string; he had 
 thought so. With something like self-reproach, though for 
 
182 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 what he hardly knew, he drew his sister to him and put his 
 arm round her neck. 
 
 " Do not be a foolish lassie. I suppose you expect your 
 brother to feel very proud of the awful amount of admiration 
 you get. But what if he should be jealous too ? " 
 
 " Ah, that's delicious ! " cried Tinie, with her immemorial 
 clap of the hands, which showed she had gained exactly what 
 she wanted. And then, with an after-thought, she tried to 
 subside into the bashful propriety necessary on the occasion. 
 It rather deceived Ninian as to the real state of the case. 
 
 " Come, my dear," said he, gravely, " we must not jest now ; 
 you must tell me more. Am I to understand " and his old 
 tenderness over his pet gave a regretful tone to his voice 
 " am I to understand that a second suitor wishes immediately 
 to carry away my wee sister from me ? " 
 
 " He did not exactly say that," stammered Tinie, who, with 
 all her vagaries, was a truthful little thing. 
 
 " Then, what did he say 1 That is if you have no objec- 
 tion to tell me." 
 
 " Oh dear no ! not the least. He said that I was a lively 
 little angel, and he was a lonely, miserable man, and he did 
 not know how he should ever endure existence after parting 
 from me ; ' and and all that sort of thing. You know ! " 
 
 " Really," answered Ninian unable to repress a smile. " I 
 am not exactly au fait in ' that sort of thing.' " 
 
 "Of course not. Nobody ever suspected you, my wise 
 brother. But you said I must tell you if anything that is, if 
 anybody were again to " 
 
 " To try and steal my little sister's heart. Well is it stolen V 1 
 
 " How can you talk of such a thing ! " cried Tinie, laughing 
 and blushing. She certainly was the most wayward little 
 creature in the world. Ninian felt his patience begin to ebb. 
 
 "I do not like quite so much jesting, Tinie. Tell me 
 seriously, did Mr. Ulverston propose to you, or did he merely 
 repeat the sentimental nothings that seem to have kept such a 
 fast hold of your memory 1 " 
 
 " Now, that's very hard ! I do just as you desire me, and 
 tell you all people say to me, and then you're cross. I don't 
 understand such treatment, brother Ninian. I am sure Mr. 
 Ulverston would be a great deal more kind to me than you." 
 
XIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 183 
 
 " Are you then in earnest ! " said Ninian, with a vague alarm. 
 " And do you really think this man is in earnest too ? " 
 
 " I do not know, and I do not care, except that you might 
 be ft little more polite to your friend than to call him ' this 
 man/ " 
 
 The brother had gone rather too far. He had awakened a 
 certain feminine vanity, which did not like its conquest to be 
 decried or doubted. 
 
 " I cannot tell how it is, Tinie, but these love affairs seem 
 to produce a jarring between you and me. We were a great 
 deal happier when you were still a child, and did not meddle 
 with such matters. Forgive me if I vex you in any way I 
 only desire to see you good and happy." 
 
 " My dear brother ! " She seemed touched, and put up her 
 face to kiss him. 
 
 " Now, my pet, being friends again, will you hear what I 
 have to say ? " 
 
 Tinie sat down on the floor, and folded her hands with a 
 very humble and demure look. 
 
 " Of course," he said, " you cannot help being bonnie and 
 lively ; nor that other people admire you besides your brother. 
 I don't want to monopolise you, my lassie, in fact, I suppose I 
 will have to resign you altogether some of these days. But 
 still I had rather not resign you to Mr. Ulverston." 
 
 " Why not 1 Though, mind, I never said I should ask you. 
 Still, why not ?" 
 
 " Because I think he is too light and thoughtless too much 
 like Tinie herself, in short. When I give her up out of my 
 care, it should be into that of some one a good deal graver and 
 older than herself." 
 
 " Oh, indeed. Thank you ! " The little head was turned 
 away, and her fingers began picking the worsted out of a darn 
 not the only one, alas ! on Ninian's study-carpet. 
 
 "Besides, though I know nothing evil of Mr. Ulverston, there 
 is a certain something about him that I cannot quite like. I 
 suppose it is the Irish nature in him I mean the bad half of 
 Irish nature, for there is a good half too. He may not be 
 insincere, but he is evidently changeable as the wind. From 
 his conversation, I suspect he has said the same thing that he 
 said to you to half-a-dozen girls, and may to half-a-dozen more. 
 
184 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 I should be very sorry for my wee sister to believe him or love 
 him, and perhaps to break her little heart about him." 
 
 " She wouldn't break her heart, indeed ; and she does not 
 love him, or anybody, but her own brother the nicest* and 
 best brother that ever was born," cried Tinie, as she jumped 
 on Ninian's knee (a throne divided between her and the cat), 
 arid very nearly smothered him with caresses. Truly this 
 warm sisterly love would have covered a multitude of Time's 
 little sins.' 
 
 " So then " 
 
 " ' We will proceed no further in this business,' " said Ninian, 
 with one of his mock-tragic quotations from his favourite poet, 
 always a sign that he was in high good humour. " If Mr. 
 Ulverston comes to Edinburgh, why well ! if not, why well 
 too!" 
 
 " Well better best, I think," whispered Tinie, merrily. 
 
 " Therefore we need not talk any more about him. But," 
 added Ninian, with a sudden thought, " have you told any one 
 of this?" 
 
 " No, indeed ! not even Hope. She scolded me so at least 
 not scolded, but seemed so shocked about the other affair. I 
 wouldn't have her know on any account." 
 
 It was one of the curious contradictions of the human mind, 
 that Ninian almost wished that Hope had known of Mr. 
 Ul version's love-making to Tinie. 
 
 " And, my dear, you are sure no one noticed these attentions 
 and pretty speeches of his 1 " 
 
 " No one except, perhaps, the Professor, who was behind 
 us at the time. If he heard, I daresay he thought me a very 
 foolish girl." 
 
 "Most likely he never thought about the matter at all. 
 People of his age and pursuits 'canna be fashed' with listening 
 or attending to the affairs of wild lassies like you." 
 ' " Indeed ! Well I care not ! " 
 
 The rather sulky tone struck Ninian ; but he did not give 
 it a second thought. He was just then considering whether 
 he had not judged Mr. Ulverston too harshly. And as he 
 patted and stroked the dainty head that lay on his shoulder, 
 he thought that such blithe sweetness might well have won 
 anybody, and possibly the wooing was in earnest after all. 
 
XIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 185 
 
 However, he said nothing, but determined to let things take 
 their own course. Still he must have good proof that Mr. 
 Ulverston was worthy, before he ever resigned his pet sister. 
 
 For some minutes he made himself a patient martyr to 
 Tinle's caresses; not that he did not like them for her 
 affection had been always very sweet to him the more so, as 
 he, of all the family, chiefly engrossed it. But in their long 
 absence, and in the various strange moods and struggles of this 
 year, all home affections seemed to have loosened from him in 
 some slight degree, or from their imperceptible sweetness to 
 have grown into perceptible duties. And somehow love is 
 best when not even self-conscious ; when it lives in us as in- 
 visible and unfelt as our heart's pulse, or the breath we draw. 
 
 With a mingling of many feelings, in which a vague com- 
 punction was not the least, Ninian leaned his head upon his 
 sister's, and was silent. Her little tongue ran on the while 
 fast and merry, until at last through very weariness she ceased, 
 and he tried to send her off to bed. She had reached the door 
 when she came back again. 
 
 " Just one word, brother. You are quite sure you are not 
 cross with me 1 " 
 
 " Not a jot, my wee thing ! " 
 
 " And, supposing the Professor did over-hear the nonsense 
 Mr. Ulverston said, you'll try and make him understand that 
 I'm not quite so foolish as he thinks me, but mean to be a 
 very good child and go on with my studies. You'll tell him 
 that, won't you 1 " 
 
 " I'll tell anybody anything you like if you'll only go to bed." 
 
 Immediately the white vision vanished, and was seen no 
 more. 
 
186 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 THE household fell into its old ways. Every one at The 
 Gowans seemed to carry a blithe heart and a cheerful counte- 
 nance except Edmund. 
 
 The boy was struggling with the restlessness and melancholy 
 peculiar to all young minds, especially to those of fine and rare 
 order. He moped about for days together, doing nothing ; or 
 else lay reading, his choice being principally that wild poetry 
 of passion and emotion so attractive in early life, of which 
 every young Rasselas tries to make himself wings to soar out 
 of the Happy Valley of Childhood into manhood's stormy 
 world. Now and then this excitement ceasing, poor Edmund 
 used to roam about the garden the very picture of despair, 
 frightening his sister Lindsay with his pale face, his expressions 
 of dire woe, and his dark hints that " he knew he should make 
 an end of himself some time." 
 
 We smile at these vagaries as we grow older, and contem- 
 plate with much amusement the numbers of worthy middle- 
 aged individuals, cheerful, respectable authors, or hard-working 
 men of business, merry old bachelors, or happy fathers of 
 families, all of whom were in their youth the wretchedest of 
 mortals, talking perpetually of " misery " and " self-destruction." 
 It seems ridiculous now, but it was awfully real at the time. 
 It is no more than a phase of mind which almost every one 
 goes through (except those worthies untroubled with any brains 
 at all, who generally pass through life quite comfortably, and are 
 the most "jolly " people imaginable). But for those others, 
 who must meet and endure this bitter ordeal, they should be 
 dealt with tenderly, and borne with patiently, until the trouble 
 ends. It is the portion of all finer natures ; the restless want 
 the vague aspiring ; the perpetually striving for perfection 
 
XV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 187 
 
 in poetic dreamings in idle love-fancies, inconstant as air, 
 each seeking after some thing diviner or more beautiful, which 
 is never found in knowledge, or in frenzied dissipation ; all 
 alike ending in nothing, until the only truth of life seems to be 
 that bitterest one of Solomon the Preacher "Vanity of 
 vanities, all is vanity ! " 
 
 This is, perhaps, the story of every human mind in which 
 shines one spark of the fire of genius ; the story's beginning 
 but, thank God ! not necessarily its end. Many a great, strong 
 spirit has passed and all can pass out of the cloudy void 
 into a clear day. 
 
 It was unfortunate that there chanced to be no one to hold 
 out such comfort unto poor young Edmund, bewildering himself 
 amidst the troublous maze. Unhappy he was, yet not knowing 
 why ; fancying himself in love, trying to shape every fair face 
 or graceful mind into the image of his fancy ; and as each faded 
 by turns ay, even Hope into the mere likeness of ordinary 
 girlhood, becoming disgusted with them, himself, and the whole 
 world. At last, when " Edmund's fickleness," and " Edmund's 
 new sweethearts," became a general family jest, the poor fellow 
 lost somewhat of his gentle temper, and was growing fast into 
 a juvenile misanthrope. 
 
 Then the elder brother stepped into the rescue. He would 
 have done so long before, but that he really did not quite un- 
 derstand the boy. Nature moulds her children so differently. 
 Ninian's manly, self-dependent character could scarcely conceive 
 the almost feminine vacillation, sensitiveness, and weakness, 
 with which Edmund had to contend. But this he saw, that 
 something was amiss, and that a change was necessary in the 
 boy's life. The old scheme now laid aside for months the Lon- 
 don journey was once more projected. 
 
 And, as if all good angels were smoothing away obstacles to 
 the fulfilment of the boy's sickly longing, the sole remaining 
 objection of Ninian and Lindsay was overruled by a sudden 
 announcement made by Professor Eeay. Kenneth walked 
 into The Gowans one evening, sat as usual by the hearth in 
 his silent, absent way, for an hour or two, and then observed : 
 
 " I am come to say good-bye. I am not going to live in 
 Edinburgh any longer." 
 
 The household were all struck dumb except Tinie, who burst 
 
188 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 into a fit of laughter so wild, that at the end of it she looked 
 quite pale and exhausted. 
 
 " Yes, I am really leaving," said Kenneth Eeay, in answer 
 to the throng of questions. " I have asked and obtained an 
 appointment in one of the two London Colleges; and I go 
 there next week." 
 
 This was all the information he gave, and nothing more 
 could be got out of him. But in the gossip of the womenkind 
 together, it was discovered that the appointment was a highly 
 lucrative one, and that the Professor had been lured into 
 changing his old house for a goodly establishment in the metro- 
 polis, to be placed, with his unfortunate self, under the super- 
 intendence of Miss Reay. 
 
 "Ah, Ninian!" hinted the anxious elder sister, "I think 
 my dear boy would be safe there. Otherwise, I never dare let 
 ' him go." So with her gentleness and perseverance, she managed 
 to smooth away all difficulties, and the matter was settled. 
 For Edmund, though in his state of sublime melancholy and 
 indifference he made believe to take no heed of the prepara- 
 tions for his benefit, yet evidently enjoyed all. He roused 
 himself sufficiently to collect his favourite books ; and now 
 and then was heard to expatiate on various literary introduc- 
 tions promised aforetime by Mr. Ulverston, who, however, with 
 his usual Hibernian obliviousness, had from Fingal's Cave dis- 
 appeared, and been heard of no more. 
 
 Happy little Tinie ! well for her she had such a merry, 
 untouched heart ! She never " wore the willow " at all ; it was 
 a tree that did not grow in her garden. She was the very 
 first of the family to forget Mr. Ulverston and his perfections. 
 
 The time was talked of for Edmund's departure. " He must 
 stay over Hogmanay, we couldn't have a happy new year 
 without Edmund," was the general exclamation, as if all felt 
 there was a certain sadness in this first breaking of the family 
 bond. The boy himself seemed to feel it least, dazzled as he 
 was by the splendour of his own secret dreams. 
 
 "You are not anxious about him now, Lindsay 1" said 
 Ninian. " He is as satisfied as ever he can be ; he will not 
 break his heart for Hope or for any one." 
 
 Lindsay smiled with a puzzled air. She had troubled her- 
 self in vain over the ins and outs of Edmund's variable affec- 
 
XV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 189 
 
 tions, until at last she gave up the matter in despair. " Yes, 
 brother, I suppose you are right." 
 
 " I knew it would be so. Boys' loves generally pass away 
 like morning clouds," Ninian continued. (Perhaps he spoke 
 from experience ; most men could). " Besides, it was not his 
 first affair. Once upon a time except for the utter ridiculous- 
 ness of the thing I fancied he was ready to l go daft ' after 
 Eachel. Yet now he has quite forgotten her. He scarcely 
 even seemed to care when he knew she had gone away, and 
 that we should not see her any more." 
 
 " Poor Rachel ! she was a strange creature ; I am rather 
 glad she never took to any of the girls," answered Lindsay, 
 who knew Mrs. Forsyth's version of the story and no more. 
 But she saw a sorrowful compassion on Ninian's face } so was 
 silent. Just then some invisible household-sprite had whispered 
 in her ear that the Hogmanay-cake in the oven might be burn- 
 ing; which caused her to vanish immediately towards the 
 inferior regions. 
 
 That day the last of the Old Year Ninian returned early 
 from his office. 
 
 " Edmund, I hear that you must positively be off with the 
 Professor on January 2d, and as we will have no doleful 
 preparations on New Year's Day, bring your bookstand I'll 
 help you to pack this afternoon." 
 
 Edmund said he had been busy about that duty for four 
 days ; but as his peculiar notion of packing appeared to be 
 taking books from one side of the room and strewing them 
 over the other, his elder brother's offer was by no means so 
 unnecessary as the boy seemed at first to think. So they both 
 shut themselves up in Ninian's study for an hour. 
 
 "Are you two never coming? We are all ready in the 
 parlour, and Lindsay has sent me to fetch you," said a voice, 
 preceded by a gentle knock, which marked it to belong to 
 the only one who ever paid the deference of knocking at Mr. 
 Graeme's study door. He looked up, smiling. 
 
 " Come in, Hope ay, that's right. Why, what a bonnie 
 sight you are ! " 
 
 She was indeed. She had on an evening dress of white, 
 that neat attire the prettiness of which ought to console 
 maidens of light purse for all the finery in the world. A spray 
 
190 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAR 
 
 or two of glossy-leaved, red-berried holly was fastened in her 
 hair. Her arms and neck shone through the thin muslin ; in 
 her usual close home-costume no one had ever seen how round 
 and white they were. She looked so bright so happy so 
 innocently proud of herself ; it was indeed 
 
 "A sure cure for sad eyes 
 To gaze upon her face." 
 
 Ninian paused in his work. He was kneeling beside the 
 box, in the midst of a heterogeneous heap of book, plaster 
 casts, etc. His appearance was not the most elegant, he being 
 minus his coat, with his hands all covered with dust, and his 
 curly hair, one of the few perfections he had, tossed about in 
 the wildest confusion. 
 
 "Well do you like me 1 ? Am I bonnie to-night 1 ?" said 
 Hope, merrily. "And we are all dressed the same, just like 
 sisters. We have stolen the prettiest holly-branches in your 
 garden, Mr. Graeme ; and you will have the pleasure of seeing 
 them in our hair. Look ! " 
 
 She came closer, and put her head on one side to show 
 him. 
 
 " Very nice. There, turn round, and let me admire you ; 
 nay, don't be afraid, my white bird, I shall not touch your 
 snowy feathers with these hands," said Ninian, smiling. But 
 while he smiled, there came unwittingly a bitter sense of con- 
 trast between this fairy creature and himself. He could not 
 bear to see her shrink from him, even in play. 
 
 " Now ; fly away, birdie ; you seem, indeed, just ready to 
 fly, on some sort of wings or other. You scarcely belong to 
 to us of the work-a-day world." 
 
 " I don't quite know what you mean. Are you not pleased 
 with me 1 I thought you would be." 
 
 " And thought rightly, my little Hope. But run away : 
 you see Edmund has gone to dress already. He vanished like 
 a ghost." 
 
 "Of course! His latest sweetheart is coming to tea to- 
 night." 
 
 Ninian stooped over his packing. Somehow he did not like 
 to hear her jest about such things. " I will have done directly, 
 Hope ; do not let me detain you here." 
 
H. oj F. Page 191. 
 
 ' ' But I like to be detained,' said Hope, balancing her lithe figure 
 on the arm of a chair. ' I shall stay and watch you. 1 " 
 
XV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 191 
 
 " But I like to be detained," said Hope, balancing her little 
 figure on the arm of a chair. " I shall stay and watch you." 
 
 " A pretty sight for a fair lady's eyes am I not, now 1 I 
 know you are half afraid lest some one might come in and find 
 me thus ; then how ashamed you would be of your guardian." 
 
 " Ashamed, because he was a kind brother, giving himself all 
 sorts of trouble and disagreeable work to please Edmund? 
 No!" she added, energetically, "I had rather see you there, 
 with your grimed hands and face ay, there is actually a black 
 mark on your face, too than look at the finest gentleman in 
 a ball-room ! " 
 
 " Would you, Hope 1 Would you, dear child ?" 
 
 " And to show you that I am not alarmed for my finery, 
 and don't mind coming near you and touching you, as you 
 thought I should look here ! " 
 
 She came, stepping over the chaos of rubbish ; sat down in 
 her white dress on the old box, and laid her two hands in 
 Ninian's ; hers seeming by the contrast so soft, white, ar 
 small. He looked at them and at her face, then closed luo 
 eyes. He felt the rising of one of those storms of almost un- 
 controllable passion, which women can scarcely understand, but 
 which this man, whose love was at once so tender and so 
 strong, had to fight with day by day. 
 
 " What is the matter with you, Mr. Grseme ? " cried Hope, 
 her merry smiles fading. 
 
 "I am dizzy with stooping, perhaps. Wait a minute 
 never mind." 
 
 He sat down on the floor, leaning his arm against the box, 
 and laying his head upon it. 
 
 " How you have tired yourself ! You should not, indeed. 
 And that naughty boy Edmund has. left you so much to do 
 still. Come, let me help you. I should be so glad to help 
 you in anything." 
 
 " Should you, with those hands 1 How tiny they are and 
 soft ! " He took them, played with them a little, and then 
 he could not have helped it had it been at his life's price he 
 stooped and crushed his lips upon them, wildly and long. 
 
 Hope looked amazed, and something of a womanly blush 
 dawned in her innocent face. Ninian rose. 
 
 " So, you exigeante damsel, you can't want more. You make 
 
192 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 even your staid guardian turn into a 'prew chevalier,' and kiss 
 your hand, kneeling, too, I declare. A pity there was nobody 
 here to see the exhibition ! But come, vanish ! or I will turn 
 you out." 
 
 She laughed, still blushing slightly, and ran away. Ninian 
 walked to the door fastened it then staggered back, and 
 lay on the floor where he had sat with the child close near. 
 There was beside him a holly leaf, which had fallen out of her 
 hair. He snatched it the sharp thorns bruised his lips, but 
 he kissed it still, in the very madness of a boy. 
 
 There was now a whole chorus of voices at his door. He 
 must be once more Ninian Graeme in his calmness, his gravity, 
 his elder brotherhood of more than thirty years. 
 
 When the Last Day comes, and the secrets of all hearts 
 shall be revealed, how some of us will shudder, and wonder, 
 and weep! how,. if a few hypocrites we knew may then 
 appear black and ghastly through the rendings of their fair 
 disguise there will be others alas ! deceivers likewise ; since 
 when they walked with us we knew them but as ordinary 
 people fulfilling their round of little pleasures and little cares ; 
 liked and disliked, while we praised and blamed them, as our 
 fancy led. But, knowing them at last truly, we shall in That 
 Day learn, with marvel and with awe, that some of Heaven's 
 chiefest saints and martyrs were not greater than they. 
 
 Hogmanay was this year kept in grander style than it had 
 ever been celebrated in the Graeme family. Still, fits of 
 dulness came over them now and then at least over Lindsay, 
 who watched her boy with eyes from which all her struggles 
 could not sometimes drive back the tears. Edmund too was 
 rather grave the girls said because his " last sweetheart " had 
 not made her appearance. But Ninian knew him better than 
 that. They two had had a long talk together over the book- 
 packing, and every look the boy cast on his elder brother 
 showed how deeply and tenderly Ninian's words had fallen 
 on his softened heart. 
 
 " Nay, no dreariness to-night, children," said Mr. Graeme. 
 "If we are to dance the New Year in, we must begin in 
 earnest. Come, Edmund, lead off with Hope, and Tinie, 
 here's my great ugly paw, if your ladyship will accept it 1 ? 
 Strike up, Lindsay." 
 
XV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 193 
 
 Lindsay, whose proficiency in dance music was a merit not 
 light, since she had learnt it, only for the children's pleasure, 
 having for it little liking and less ear, struck up accordingly, 
 and played until her fingers ached. 
 
 " Now for a reel, for which the twins seem quite ready 
 Tinie scorns it, I understand." 
 
 " That's Mr. Ulverston's teaching," scowled Eeuben. " Well, 
 if people must make fools of themselves by dancing at all, the 
 best thing is to do it thoroughly. So here goes for a reel." 
 
 And, despite his contemptuous condescension, the young cynic 
 was very soon snapping his fingers, and grinning widely with 
 delight, as he executed the convolutions and whirls of that 
 merriest of all dances, which, as executed by Esther and Ruth, 
 sonsie lassies, light, strong, and well-matched, was a per- 
 formance remarkable for grace as well as spirit. 
 
 Ninian and the Professor, whose "week" had somehow 
 extended to the miraculous length of fifteen days, leaned 
 against the mantelpiece and looked on ; the latter beginning 
 to discourse on the probable origin of Scotch reels and Gaelic 
 dances in especial, including the Sword-dance and Gillie 
 Callum. 
 
 "Ah! you'll show me the Sword-dance, Professor 1 ? I do so 
 want to learn it. You know you said you could dance it when 
 you were a boy," cried Tinie, who had flitted round and round 
 about her brother and Dr. Eeay. " You cannot refuse, when 
 you are going away the day after to-morrow," she added, with 
 a little a very little piteousness of face, which was doubled 
 and trebled on that of Kenneth. He yielded at once. 
 
 Whereupon Miss Christina took the poker and tongs, and 
 laid them crosswise on the floor, and actually coaxed the Pro- 
 fessor's unwieldy feet into antics indescribable, performed 
 between the interstices of the fire-irons. After which she 
 pushed him away and began to mimic the same herself. Hope 
 stood by, quite absorbed in the amusement, and laughing 
 heartily. 
 
 Ninian went and sat in his arm-chair. He watched them 
 all for a time with his cheerful smile. Gradually his hand fell 
 over his eyes, and he sunk into deep thought. No one noticed 
 him. They went on dancing; even Hope's quiet English 
 blood being stirred into excitement by the mirth of the moment. 
 
 
 
194 THE HEAD OF *THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 He saw her floating among his younger brothers and sisters j 
 he heard her laugh, softer, but almost as gay as Time's. 
 
 " Ay," he murmured to himself, " ' 'Tis better as it is,' as my 
 good friend Othello says. It might in the end be like the story 
 of the white-rose tree the one she admired which I was so 
 foolish as to keep in my dark study. Of course it pined and 
 would not grow. I had better have put it out into the sunny 
 garden, and seen it only now and then; it at least would 
 then have been happy. And so will she, my bonnie white 
 rose ! " 
 
 There was a hand on his shoulder, and Edmund stood by 
 him. " Brother Ninian," said he with an anxious, contrite look. 
 
 " So, have you danced enough 1 Do you want me to take 
 your place 1 But I cannot, my boy ; I am tired ! " 
 
 " I see that. I often see you look tired now, or hear Lind- 
 say say you do. Ah, brother," cried Edmund with a burst of 
 the old fraternal affection, which had been closer between him 
 and Ninian than between any of the other boys, " do not let 
 me go away ! I ought not indeed." 
 
 " Nay why so ? " 
 
 "Because you are already hard- worked, and have many cares; 
 I might help you a little, being next eldest. I'll stay ay, 
 and work in the office too, if you will only let me." 
 
 " There's a good boy, and a kind boy ! But no, it is not 
 necessary. You are not fit for that sort of life. We cannot 
 harness young antelopes to waggons, you know ! Let your 
 elder brother do that duty. He is a good draught-horse, and 
 he likes it ! " 
 
 " Are you sure of that ? " 
 
 " Quite sure. There was a time, as I told you in the study, 
 when I had my wandering notions as well as other youths ; 
 but I knew all this was wrong, and ought not to be, so I 
 struggled, and conquered. We have all battles to fight : you 
 will too, my boy, as I forewarned you." 
 
 "Yes, I know." 
 
 "And you will have plenty of hard work likewise, more 
 than you look for, ere you become what I long to see you the 
 Great Man of the Family." 
 
 Edmund laughed, but there was a quiver in that beautiful 
 mouth of his, which, while indicating exquisite sensitiveness of 
 
XV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 195 
 
 feeling, also indicated the great deficiency of his character 
 want of will. 
 
 " Come, the ' wee hours ' are drawing on : 
 
 " ' The Old Year lies a-dying,' 
 
 as Edmund would poetically observe," cried Time. "What 
 are you two doing, sentimentalising there ? Literally, laying 
 your heads together ! Get away with you, Edmund ! This 
 is my place." 
 
 With a comical jealousy, always evinced by her when any 
 of the others were particularly noticed by her favourite brother, 
 she ousted Edmund, and enthroned herself on the arm of the 
 chair, throwing her arm round Ninian's neck. 
 
 " Now, brother now, Professor, take out your watches. A 
 quarter to twelve 1 Twenty minutes 1 Ah, we'll keep by the 
 Professor's time, seeing he always takes it by the forelock." 
 
 " Tinie, the atrocity of your jokes is fortunately equalled by 
 their rarity,"* said Reuben, in a sarcastic parenthesis. 
 
 " Little boys shouldn't interrupt when their elders are 
 making a speech," was the indignant answer. " Now I put it 
 to the vote, what will we do in these twenty minutes 1 Shall 
 Edmund indulge us with some readings 1 He's off for Tenny- 
 son already, I'll engage ! Bravo let us all chorus the lines ! 
 
 " He gave me a friend and a true, true love,' 
 (Three, I believe, to Edmund) 
 
 " ' And the New Year will take them away.' " 
 
 There was a brief silence, as if this quotation fell somewhat 
 mal-h-propos. It seemed to make them feel, as all must at times, 
 even amidst the merriest of New Year frolics of the pos- 
 sibilities that may come with twelve months' change. 
 
 Ninian spoke first perhaps his thoughts were such as would 
 least bear dwelling on. " Nay, we will have no reading, lest 
 we should get solemn. Come, I give you all your choice ; 
 must we dance the New Year in, or jump it in, or " 
 
 "I don't understand," said Hope, somewhat puzzled. She 
 had crept near ; and, rather tired and out of breath, was lean- 
 ing against the back of Mr. Graeme's chair, until Tinie proposed 
 sharing the arm of it with her. Ninian made a few attempts 
 
196 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 to move, but his young gaolers held him fast ; so he was 
 obliged to submit. This little interlude being ended, he 
 explained what he meant by jumping the New Year in 
 namely, that it was considered lucky on the clock's striking 
 twelve to begin and jump step by step up-stairs, without 
 speaking a word. 
 
 " I should like to try it, if it would only bring me a fortunate 
 year," said Hope, rather seriously. " At least," added she, with 
 a grateful look at Ninian, and another, very loving, at Lindsay 
 and the rest, " if it would only make this New Year as happy 
 as the old." 
 
 " Now, Hope, we will not be sentimental ; and I do not like 
 jumping up-stairs ; we'll bring in the New Year as we always 
 do a very nice way. You'll see ! " cried Tinie. 
 
 The house-clock began to strike, "Ay, there it goes," said 
 Ninian ; " is it right by your watch, Professor 1 Yes ! Ah, 
 well, good-bye Old Year ! " And he sighed, even as if this had 
 been the last of his happy years. 
 
 He waited until the last sound of the clock had ceased, then 
 took a light in his hand and went forward, according to an 
 old custom, which had become engrafted on the family, to 
 open the hall-door and let in the New Year. They all followed 
 in a confused troop, some merrier than others, but every one 
 eagerly pressing forward. Lindsay came last, with a quiet 
 composed sadness in her look. To her all New Years were 
 now the same. They could not bring her either a joy or a 
 sorrow beyond those she had already known, and outlived. 
 
 The little party crowded back. " Now everybody must kiss 
 everybody ! " cried Tinie, after which lucid explanation she 
 began this august ceremony, the crowning triumph of Hogma- 
 nay, by bestowing a hearty embrace on her brother Ninian. 
 The whole family circle went through the same affectionate 
 duty in a combination of infinite reduplications ; the only 
 exception to the " everybody " being Kenneth Reay, who stood 
 on the hearth and looked on the fire. He was not accustomed 
 to this sort of amusement. 
 
 When it was concluded, Ninian said gravely, with a trem 
 bling tenderness in his voice, " Sister Lindsay, and children 
 all, a happy New Year. And until the next, may God bless 
 us and take care of us, every one, especially Edmund." 
 
XV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 197 
 
 All eyes turned upon the boy with a regretful kindness 
 some even dimmed with tears. They had teased Edmund and 
 loved to tease him ; they had even quarrelled with him some- 
 times, as brothers and sisters always quarrel, but still they now 
 felt that he was one of them the first brother leaving the 
 family home. They went up to him, one after the other, the 
 two younger boys shaking hands with him with a brave con- 
 tempt of any further weakness than " Take care of yourself, 
 old fellow," while the girls hung about his neck and kissed 
 him. 
 
 At last poor Edmund, fairly unmanned, and being but a 
 tender-hearted youth at the best, hid his face on Lindsay's 
 shoulder and made a baby of himself! Afterwards, his 
 newly-fledged dignity and boyish pride being quite subdued, 
 until the household separated he sat beside his elder sister, 
 watching her sorrowful countenance, or followed her quietly 
 about, doing all sorts of little things for her which he had 
 never condescended to do before, and which he would soon do 
 no longer. 
 
 In a little time the festivities ceased, and the younger ones, 
 together with the twins, were despatched to bed. Lindsay 
 disappeared for the domestic duty of putting things a little in 
 order. As for Tinie, she, with unaccountable wilfulness had 
 ran up the garden to unlock the gate for Dr. Reay, insisting 
 moreover on doing it alone, since the hour between twelve and 
 one on a New Year's Eve is supposed to be the time when 
 ghosts and goblins " most do congregate ! " and she said she 
 particularly wished to see one in the avenue. 
 
 Ninian was left by himself in the parlour. He stood leaning 
 on the mantelpiece with both his arms. Heavy clouds of 
 thought swept over him he could not drive them away. 
 
 There was a step the step that, light as it was, he somehow 
 invariably heard all over the house. Hope entered. 
 
 " I am come back to bid you good-night, Mr. Graeme. Tinie 
 carried me off so hastily, that I forgot to do so before." 
 
 " Never mind, my dear." 
 
 " Nay, I do mind, and it was very wrong of me ; but I 
 think you have forgot something too." 
 
 " Have 1 1 very likely," he answered, with an absent, 
 weary air. He felt indeed weary of himself and of the world. 
 
198 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "Do you know I hope you will not be vexed at my 
 reminding you but do you know you never wished me a 
 happy New Year 1" 
 
 " Have I not 1 Well, I do so now, then," said he, holding 
 out his hand, without looking towards her. 
 
 Her voice took a pained tone. " Dear Mr. Grseme, it is not 
 a happy New Year to me unless you are satisfied with me, and 
 care for me." 
 
 "Unless I care for you ?" repeated he steadily. "That I 
 do, Hope, as I have told you many a time." 
 
 "Then look at me kindly and smilingly, as you look at 
 Tinie." 
 
 He turned round to her. All the world seemed to grow 
 dim he saw nothing but the young face, lifting up such 
 affectionately beseeching eyes, in which the great tears stood 
 shining. He stretched out his arms to embrace her. 
 
 " Child may 1 1 It is New Year's Day ! " 
 
 She came, all innocently, without a demur. He folded her 
 to his heart closely, but softly, and with grave tenderness, as 
 a father or a brother might do. 
 
 " God bless thee with many, many happy New Years, my 
 darling, my innocent child! God love thee I cannot I 
 dare not ! " 
 
 But she only heard the blessing nothing more. 
 
XVL] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 199 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 To the utter astonishment of everybody, the Professor, having 
 the previous night taken farewell of the whole family, on New 
 Year's morning reappeared at The Gowans. He seemed in a 
 very unsettled state of mind. 
 
 One minute he said he should start that night, and then he 
 was quite uncertain whether he should go that week or the 
 next or any week at all. His honest face became all sorts 
 of colours, and as he sat at breakfast his hands trembled like 
 those of a nervous young lady. He looked round the house- 
 hold circle with a half-envious, and wholly disconsolate look, 
 saying, with an expression of feeling quite new to him, " that 
 he was very sorry to leave them all, and he did not think he 
 should ever be so happy as he had been with them at The 
 Gowans." 
 
 At last, when most of the household had flitted away in 
 various directions, he took out of each pocket two enormous 
 scientific-looking volumes. 
 
 " I hope you will accept this one, Graeme, for the sake of 
 auld lang syne. As to the other if Miss Christina would 
 continue her geological studies " 
 
 Christina pouted, and " didn't think she should." 
 
 " Ah well it's no matter ; but I fancied she might like 
 the book." 
 
 Ninian saw his disappointed look, and was half vexed with 
 Tinie for not showing more interest in her old friend and 
 teacher. He told her to thank Kenneth Reay, and take him 
 into the study to write her name on the gift. " A valuable 
 gift, and valuable autograph it is, too, and my little sister 
 ought to be very proud of it." 
 
 But Tinie, wilful ever, went as if she were neither proud nor 
 even pleased. 
 
200 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Ninian stayed a few minutes talking to Lindsay. For Our 
 Sister, who sat doing some light sewing for her boy's benefit 
 looked so downcast that it was quite sad to see her. 
 
 " Come, cheer up, Lindsay. See how merry Edmund is 
 this morning ! He does not mind going at all and is so 
 full of hope. We must not make him dull again, must 
 we?" 
 
 " No, no ! " She pressed her eyelids back upon the mist 
 that came between her and her work, and then her needle 
 went on rapidly as ever. 
 
 Ninian passed into his study. The Professor sat at the 
 table, his hands folded on the open book; but the dreary, 
 vacant expression of his eyes showed he was not reading. 
 Tinie stood at the window her face flushed beating her 
 little fingers against the panes. 
 
 "What! have you got into a discussion, and quarrelled? 
 I think that sister of mine must be the most troublesome 
 pupil you ever had. Are you not glad to get rid of her ? " 
 
 " I suppose so," was poor Kenneth's answer, evidently not 
 knowing what he said. 
 
 " Thank you. Of course you are ! " Tinie replied, with a 
 low curtsey. 
 
 " Why, what is the matter ? What rude prank have you 
 been playing, you foolish child 1" 
 
 " Merely that Dr. Reay wished me to begin a a new branch 
 of science, which I have no inclination for just yet and I 
 laughed at him. That's all." She was bounding out of the 
 room and then, as by a second thought, came back, and 
 held out the tips of her fingers. " Good-bye, Professor, for 
 the present. Shake hands?" 
 
 He made no attempt to do so ; but with the slightest pos- 
 sible shade of seriousness she took his hand at least just 
 touched it, and was off out of the room. 
 
 " Kenneth," said Ninian, grasping his hand, as an almost 
 impossible suspicion flitted through the brother's mind. " My 
 poor fellow, is it ? " 
 
 " Yes- that's it. I've been an old fool for a great many 
 years. Now I must go back to my ologies." 
 
 This was the only confidence that passed between them. 
 
 " I think," said the Professor, after a long pause, " that I 
 
XVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 201 
 
 will heave little time to prepare my first lecture, unless I start 
 for London to-night." 
 
 " Then, suppose I go back with you into Edinburgh, and 
 see you off 1 ?" 
 
 "Thank you," he replied, with an odd contortion of the 
 mouth. " Thank you, Ninian ! And," he added, hesitatingly, 
 " if you don't mind, I would like to take the boy with me. 
 He will be company for me, you know." 
 
 " He shall go, then," answered Ninian cordially ; and went 
 out to admonish the household, or rather Lindsay, into speedy 
 preparation. 
 
 " I'll stay here and read. I have nothing to do nothing ! " 
 said Kenneth, in a quiet resignation that was sorrowful enough. 
 But he sat with his hands on his knees, never trying to find 
 a book, until Ninian came in, displaying a rare old copy of 
 Laplace. In the which with brightening eyes the Professor 
 plunged, and there buried all his tribulations. 
 
 His friend left him, and went to see after the momentous 
 preparations on Edmund's account. For Ninian was one of 
 those useful individuals in a house, whose aid everybody wants 
 and nobody can do without. There were at least half-a-dozen 
 voices calling upon him for cords, addresses, and keys of 
 carpet-bags. His invaluable pair of hands were able to do 
 anything nor scorned to do it. 
 
 " I think we have completed everything now," said Lindsay, 
 as quietly, but pale and with quivering eyelids, she moved 
 about Edmund's room; while the boy himself, excited and 
 happy, stood by and talked to her of all his plans. 
 
 " I shall study so many hours at college, and then during 
 the rest of the time I shall write. Perhaps I may soon become 
 a real author. Would you be glad, sister 1 " 
 
 " Very glad. But you will promise to take care of yourself? 
 You will not sit up late at night, or take to smoking, or any 
 of those horrible things 1 " 
 
 Edmund laughed and promised at least, with conditions. 
 
 " And you will be careful on wet mornings, and not go off 
 to college forgetting your plaid, as you used to do here ; there 
 will not be your sister to remind you of it, you know." 
 
 And Lindsay sighed, remembering how she used to stand 
 and watch him up the avenue her handsome boy ! with his 
 
202 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 light, quick walk, his brown curls flying, and his books under 
 his arm. She would not do so any more now. 
 
 " Edmund," she said, with a trembling voice, " don't forget 
 your sister don't ! You are but a youth, and she is becoming 
 almost an old woman ; but she did care for you she did in- 
 deed ! You will try to grow up a good man will you not ? 
 You'll never let the time come when it might grieve her to 
 think of the days when -she took care of you, and was so proud 
 of you her own boy ? " 
 
 " But, sister, I can't be a boy for ever and aye Nay, you're 
 not crying 1 " 
 
 " No, no ! I am very glad you are going, Edmund, I couldn't 
 expect to have you here always. I don't even want you to 
 think of me, if you have other things to think of. Only 
 wherever you are, or whatever you become, remain still my 
 good, innocent boy ! that when I see your mother in heaven 
 she may know I did my duty by you, as I promised." 
 
 Lindsay fell on her young brother's neck, kissed him, and 
 wept. Then she recovered her old quiet self, and scarcely 
 spoke another word, or shed another tear, until Edmund went 
 away. 
 
 He went away quite cheerfully, boylike ! Perhaps his 
 farewell was rather over-boastful in its composure, lest his 
 brothers and sisters might contemn him for his weakness the 
 night before. He let no one go with him to the gate but 
 Lindsay ; so how he bade good-bye to her they did not know. 
 She came back, said a few words to the little group that stood 
 rather ruefully by the parlour fire, and then went up into her 
 own room until dinner-time. 
 
 It certainly was a dreary New Year's Day. Ninian had 
 departed with the two travellers to Edinburgh. Tinie had 
 mysteriously vanished likewise. Hope and the twins sat all 
 the afternoon, looking very disconsolate, and wondering how 
 the house would get on without Edmund. Everybody felt it 
 a comfort when Ninian returned. There was always something 
 like sunshine brought in by his kindly face. He began and 
 talked cheerily about the travellers, until he nearly banished 
 the atmosphere of dulness that was gathering over The Gowans. 
 
 " Where's Tinie ? Not come back yet ? " said the elder 
 brother, just as they were sitting down to dinner. " There 
 
XVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 203 
 
 will be a snow-storm directly, and it is getting so dark. Does 
 anybody know where that wilful lassie went out walking to- 
 day?" 
 
 Nobody did know, not even Hope, except that Tinie had 
 come into her room, speaking rather as if she were annoyed, 
 and put on her bonnet and departed, refusing all company, but 
 saying she would be back to dinner. And just as they were 
 beginning to get uneasy, a little figure, all covered with snow- 
 sprinklings, came running down the avenue. 
 
 " Where have you been 1 " said Ninian meeting her in the 
 hall. 
 
 " Walking, and paying calls." 
 
 " That was not right, when you knew Edmund was going 
 away. You might have stayed to see him off." 
 
 " So I did. I went to the railway-station, just for a whim, 
 you know." 
 
 " I never saw you, child." 
 
 " To be sure not ! I ran down to the farthe*r end and stood 
 there as the train passed. I saw them, and they saw me. 
 How Edmund stared, and the Professor, too. Oh, it was such 
 fun ! " 
 
 " Well, you are the most incomprehensible young damsel ! " 
 
 " Of course I am, but am I not also the nicest, and best, and 
 truest little sister in the world ? Brother Ninian will not be 
 cross with me, will he ? " said she, in an irresistibly cajoling 
 tone, shaking the snow off her black curls upon his hands. 
 
 Certainly, Tinie made everybody fond of her. He was not 
 surprised at that. And he himself shared the same weakness 
 to such a degree, that he was glad thus for the third time to 
 have escaped losing her by marriage, supposing his dim sus- 
 picion concerning his poor friend Kenneth to be true. But he 
 determined, unless Tinie made any confession on the subject, 
 not to speak to her about it at all. He was really tired of 
 lecturing on love affairs, and ready to sigh with Lindsay, " Oh, 
 these children ! what will we do with these children ? " 
 
 After dinner they made the accustomed ring round the fire- 
 side, the missing link being closed up. With the shyness of 
 regret that is often felt in a family circle, every one shrank 
 from mentioning Edmund only Lindsay, moving about with 
 an air of slight restlessness, found one of his old exercise-papers 
 
204 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 lying on the floor ; he was always such an untidy boy. They 
 saw her pick it up and put it carefully aside, but no one said 
 a word. However, as she returned to her seat, Hope stole 
 quietly beside her into Edmund's accustomed place, took her 
 hand, and held it silently but fast. 
 
 " Ah, children," said Ninian, after a heavy pause, " I do not 
 like changes. I cannot part with any more of you. You must 
 all just stay as you are." 
 
 " Hope and Pussy being included ! " observed Tinie, who 
 was sitting in her usual place, only rather more subdued and 
 thoughtful than usual; being engaged in stroking the cat, 
 instead of teasing her. 
 
 Ninian smiled affectionately at Hope he had seen all her 
 tender wiles to comfort his sister Lindsay ; but he had not time 
 to speak before there was a loud knocking heard at the door. 
 Tinie started up, colouring from brow to chin ; while Lindsay 
 seemed much alarmed. Everybody else took it very quietly. 
 
 There was a pompous voice in the passage. " Miss Ansted ! 
 I wish to see Miss Ansted." And the same instant the door 
 opened. 
 
 Hope looked thither turned as white as death and 
 cowered back into Lindsay's arms. " It is my father. Oh ! I 
 know it is my father." 
 
 Ninian glanced once towards her his poor frightened bird ! 
 and an indescribable fear oppressed him. Still, he advanced 
 to meet the stranger. " Mr. Ansted T' 
 
 " Certainly. And you are Mr. Graeme, though a good deal 
 altered. Glad to see you, my young friend," said, with a 
 patronisingly civil air, the not exactly the gentleman, though 
 he evidently thought himself so. " And now, sir, as I cannot 
 see quite distinctly in this light, will you tell me which of 
 these young people is my daughter?" 
 
 " She is there, sitting by my eldest sister." 
 
 " Oh, indeed ! Your servant, Miss Graeme." And he bowed 
 with studied politeness. " But, my daughter ; I think it would 
 be more respectful if she came to speak to me." 
 
 Hope came, moving slowly and feebly. When she passed 
 Ninian, he felt her wildly grasp his hand, as if in a mute 
 appeal for help she, a child going to meet her own father ! 
 What sort of a father must he have been 1 
 
XVI.] THE HEAD OF .THE FAMILY. 205 
 
 Ninian kept her hand ; pressed it close to give her courage, 
 and took her to Mr. Ansted. 
 
 " So, how d'ye do, Hope ? You have grown very little in 
 these seven years ! Well, are you not glad to see me, child ] " 
 
 " Yes, papa." The name came out with shyness, as though 
 long foreign to her tongue, and forced, as if he had never 
 taught her to utter it in the caressing way that kind fathers 
 love. 
 
 " Come, kiss me, like a good girl. And, Mr. Graeme, may I 
 trouble you to order a light, and let me look at her 2 My 
 daughter will be something worth looking at, I assure you, or 
 ought to be." 
 
 Ninian felt as if he could have knocked him down, the 
 man that was Hope's father ! But such a proceeding being 
 quite impossible, he lighted the gas, and moved away towards 
 his sisters. 
 
 " Is that the old individual ?" whispered Time. " Well ! 
 I never saw such a hor " 
 
 " Hush !" said Ninian, trying to keep his restless eye from 
 wandering towards his darling. She stood, evidently in 
 violent agitation, which with all her might she tried to repress 
 before her father. No one certainly would ever have taken 
 her for Mr. Ansted's daughter. Not that he was by any 
 means such a "horror of a man," as Time's prejudice inclined 
 her to suppose. He was tolerably well-looking, and well- 
 dressed even over-dressed. There was no decided vulgarity 
 either in his person or manner, except that worst of all vul- 
 garities, a coarse mind. From his height of portly self- 
 sufficiency he seemed to gaze complacently on all the world, as 
 if to say, "Behold me I am Mr. Ansted." 
 
 He looked on his daughter with eyes that betokened he was 
 admiring her merely as his daughter the child of Kalph 
 Ansted, Esquire. He held her at arm's length the poor 
 trembling, blushing thing then nodded his head with a 
 " She'll do " sort of air. At least Ninian thought so ; poor 
 Ninian, to whom his treasure seemed too sacred almost for 
 human gaze ! 
 
 " You are very like your mother, my dear ; but of course 
 you don't remember her at all. My late wife, Mr. Graeme, 
 was a most charming woman, great-granddaughter to the 
 
206 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Eight Honourable Sidney Hope we perpetuated the family 
 name, you see." 
 
 Ninian made some assent and tried to converse, chiefly to 
 attract Mr. Ansted's attention from poor Hope, who, at the 
 mention of her mother's name, trembled more than ever ; 
 finally burst into tears, and was resigned to Lindsay. 
 
 " How very unpleasant," said Mr. Ansted, drawing to the 
 fire, and taking the arm-chair as a matter of course ; " but my 
 daughter was sure to feel agitated on seeing me. Perhaps, 
 indeed, I ought to have announced my coming ; but my vari- 
 ous enemies, you understand " 
 
 " Your creditors," Mr. Graeme would have said, but paused 
 out of delicacy, remembering he himself had been and still was 
 one of the number, " your difficulties, I suppose you mean 1 " 
 
 And he regarded his old client, somewhat puzzled to see 
 into what a fine gentleman the runaway bankrupt had bloomed. 
 
 " My dear fellow," said the latter, eyeing askance the rest of 
 the Graeme family, who had retired to the other end of the 
 room, " I shall be able to arrange everything, I assure you. 
 America is the surest country in the world for making a 
 speedy fortune. I should not like it mentioned here, of cQurse, 
 but really my property now is all that a gentleman can desire. 
 My boys have brilliant prospects, and you must allow me to 
 pay you handsomely for your care of my daughter. She will 
 do my establishment great credit great credit, indeed." 
 
 Ninian's heart grew like ice in his bosom. " Then, I sup- 
 pose, you are now come to claim her 1" 
 
 " Certainly. I have bought a mansion near London ; she is 
 quite old enough to be its mistress; in fact she will look 
 charming at the head of my table. I wish to take her home 
 immediately. Suppose we send for her back and inform her 
 of this." 
 
 " Not yet, not yet," said Ninian. He took thought of the 
 child even then. "Excuse me, but Miss Ansted is a very 
 gentle creature and much attached to my sisters ; it will grieve 
 her to leave them, I know. Do not let her be told just yet, 
 or let my sister Lindsay do it." 
 
 " This is quite incomprehensible," answered Mr. Ansted, 
 with his most dignified air; "I should have thought Hope 
 could not but be delighted to return with her father." 
 
XVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 207 
 
 " You forget she lias not seen you, and rarely heard from 
 you, for seven years ; nor, as I understand, was she much with 
 you at any time. Mr. Ansted, a mere filial instinct will not 
 counteract all these opposing circumstances." 
 
 Ninian spoke in his own honest way, but his sharpest 
 truths were always so mixed with gentleness, that no one 
 could be offended at them. 
 
 Mr. Ansted looked annoyed. However, he could not be 
 very pompous before a man who knew him and his affairs so 
 well as Ninian Graeme. 
 
 " As you like. But I really hope my daughter will not turn 
 out a troublesome, nervous young lady, and that these strong 
 friendships of hers will not interfere with the attention due to 
 her father. She will find me a very kind one, I assure you." 
 
 Ninian made some vague answer ; he never could turn his 
 tongue to the lie of politeness. 
 
 He sat and listened to Mr. Ansted's talk, which was one 
 slow moving wheel of harmless platitudes, circling and turning 
 perpetually on that one great centre himself. From thence 
 all other conversational interests radiated. He was no fool ; 
 he had good common sense, and had seen much of the world ; 
 but wherever he was, and whatever he talked about, it was 
 quite evident that he considered the most important person 
 on God's earth to be Ralph Ansted, Esquire. 
 
 All this Ninian dimly perceived. He paid due attention to 
 his companion's words ; but they melted into air as soon as 
 spoken. His sole consciousness was that the child was about 
 to be taken from him ; when, he dared not ask. 
 
 At tea, Hope came in, looking very pale, yet sweet, calm, 
 and fair, as he seemed to have never before seen her at least he 
 thought so now. He drank in her every look and movement 
 with a greedy despair ; but stealthily trying all the while to 
 play the kindly host to talk and to listen, as he was bound. 
 
 Hope did in all things as he knew his right-minded, gentle 
 darling would do. She came and sat by her father, spoke to 
 him a little, timidly enough, but as if she were anxious to 
 please. Only once or twice, when he launched out about his 
 beautiful house, and asked her how she would like a gay Lon- 
 don life, she drew back, though imperceptibly to all but Ninian, 
 and crept closer to Miss Graeme's side. 
 
208 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 As for Time, she listened to Mr. Ansted's stories of his 
 brilliant life in America, and his numerous and celebrated 
 London friends with a smile of polite amusement, an occasional 
 frown, or a gentle allusion to the renowned Baron Munchausen. 
 It was evident that the quickwitted damsel saw through their 
 guest at once, and did not approve of him at all. 
 
 At length at a late hour, Mr. Ansted thought proper to rise. 
 
 " You will stay with us to-night 1 we can easily accommodate 
 you," said Ninian. He wished to show all due consideration 
 to the father of Hope. 
 
 " No, thank you ! In truth, I find no accommodation like 
 a good hotel. One is so independent; gets such admirable 
 breakfasts and dinners that is, when one can pay well for 
 them. Nothing like an hotel for me. But I shall see you to- 
 morrow, and make better acquaintance with my daughter here. 
 Good-night, Hope." 
 
 " Good-night papa." A certain kindness in his tone brought 
 more frankness into hers, and there was something even of 
 confidence and pleasure in her clear eyes. 
 
 " Don't don't look so like your mother, child," he muttered ; 
 perhaps going back to a time when his own important self had 
 not been quite his first object in the world. And so he went 
 away. 
 
 After he left, they were all silent and constrained. What- 
 ever Tinie thought or longed to say, she could not say it while 
 Hope was by; and Hope herself seemed in a strange half- 
 bewildered mood. She sat by Lindsay, never speaking, but 
 apparently absorbed in thought ; or now and then looking 
 from Miss Graeme to Ninian, with a wistful, uneasy glance. 
 
 He could not bear it. To talk to the child to meet her 
 eyes was beyond even his strength. 
 
 " Now, children, the sooner you are off to bed the better," 
 said he, as they lingered about in evident restraint. All 
 gladly disappeared, except Hope, who clung to Lindsay still. 
 
 The three stood silently before the fire. At last Hope 
 mustering a desperate courage, said : " Mr. Graeme, did you 
 know that my father was coming 1 " 
 
 " I did not. I had not heard from him for months." 
 
 " Did he say anything to you about me 1 Do you think 
 he means to that is shall I have to go away from here 1 " 
 
XVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 209 
 
 Her voice was broken and faint, but she struggled violently 
 against the sorrow which she seemed to feel it wrong to 
 show. 
 
 " Nay, Hope," said Ninian, trying to smile. " We will not 
 talk about these things until to-morrow. Go to sleep, and 
 think only of what is pleasant that my little Hope has found 
 her father again. Moreover, she is going to turn out a grand 
 lady." 
 
 " That, at least, I don't care for not a straw. Oh, Lind- 
 say, Lindsay ! hold me fast I can't part with you ! " sobbed 
 .the affectionate girl. Then, struck with a consciousness that 
 this grief jarred against her new duty, she ceased and raised 
 herself from Miss Graeme's bosom, standing quiet and com- 
 posed, though still with fast-dropping tears. 
 
 "My child my dear Hope ! she will do what is right, I 
 know, and so must we all. We shall know everything to- 
 morrow," was all Ninian could find power to utter. 
 
 He knew that his strength was going, and he must fly, so 
 he bade all good night, left his darling in Lindsay's arms, and 
 walked with steps slow and heavy, lest he should fall by the 
 way, into his study. 
 
 If some of our close, quiet chambers, pleasant rooms we 
 have loved, were suddenly peopled with the phantasms of our 
 old selves as we have appeared in many an awful hour when 
 none saw us but God, if the dumb walls could re-utter our 
 words the void air revive the impress of our likeness then 
 what a revealing it would be ! Surely we ought not to judge 
 harshly, but each of us to have mercy upon one another. 
 
210 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 " You were late last night, brother," said Lindsay, at break 
 fast, on the second morning of the New Year. " I heard you 
 come upstairs long after we did." 
 
 " Yes ; I had work to do." 
 
 That was true. It was the sort of work that some have to do 
 the toiling of spirit against flesh, which, if anything could 
 be counted acceptable before the Most Holy, will be so 
 counted, when, thank God ! the long day of life, with all its 
 labour, is over for eternity. 
 
 He had weighed with himself, for the last time, every argu- 
 ment concerning that secret with which for many months 
 now he had been battling continually. He had considered 
 calmly, with a mind as unbiassed as he could make it, whether 
 his course of self-immolation was necessary. But there the 
 plain, common sense truth stared him in the face, that to 
 bring his wife into his own present household was neither 
 more nor less than impossible. So was the other alternative, 
 that his single toil should maintain two families. 
 
 There was still the chance of waiting. Waiting begging 
 from Mr. Ansted his rich heiress ! being accused of unworthy 
 guardianship, of stealing away a young girl's unconscious 
 love. He was a proud man, and an honourable, was Ninian 
 Graeme. This argument but strengthened him in his firm 
 will. Nothing ever moved him, save one thought of the child 
 herself. 
 
 He had stood and seen Hope's tears, apparently without 
 heeding them, but every drop had fallen on his heart like 
 molten lead. Though, in his stern self-martyrdom, he would 
 have been glad she did not love him, yet, if she did, some- 
 thing told him that it was an awful thing for a man, on any 
 pretext whatever, to ruin a girl's happiness for life. No 
 fancied duty no proud or capricious will no self-doubting 
 
XVII.] THE II FAD OF THE FAMILY. 211 
 
 delusion ought to disguise from him that plain truth. Some 
 women take a love-fit easily enough, too, sigh, weep, and 
 " get over " it ; but Ninian felt, or, at least, conjectured, that 
 Hope Ansted was not of these. He knew that a heart like 
 hers, not passionate, but deep and still, once wounded, would 
 bear the wound through life. It might not break, or it might 
 live on, half broken many hearts do. But there the wrong 
 would be. Did she love him, he held in his power a young 
 soul of Heaven's giving, with every impulse fresh, full of 
 dawning life that might be fulfilled in happiness and in useful- 
 ness towards God and man ; if he turned away and left it 
 loving it, but still leaving it God only knew what it might 
 become. Perhaps one day it might be required at his 
 hands. 
 
 Not, if he had been himself clear from loving, or free 
 from act or word that might have won love, but the case was 
 not so now. 
 
 He saw that if Hope's peace were in his keeping, there 
 was upon him a duty which transcended all duties ; since for 
 no cause, save some bar which would make such a confession 
 sinful before heaven and earth, has a man who loves the right 
 to close his heart against the woman that loves him. 
 
 On that night, during his solemn communings with his own 
 conscience, Ninian had resolved that did he see reason to 
 believe that beneath the child's simple affection was any feel- 
 ing which might be wounded with the wound he had not 
 shrunk to deal with himself, he would at all chances tell her 
 the whole truth, and then leave her free. He knew by his 
 own heart, wherewith he judged hers, that did she love him, 
 ten, fifteen, or twenty years of patient, trustful betrothal would 
 be as nothing, so that he might at last take his wife to his 
 bosom, and thank Heaven for his life's late-won, but most 
 perfect crown. 
 
 " Have you, then, sat up all night over your work 1 " said 
 Hope, always full of quick sympathy for any one's little cares, 
 especially her guardian's. " That was a pity. You should 
 have let me help you." 
 
 For, once or twice, when he was hard pressed, Ninian had 
 indeed made use of her neat handwriting for some light 
 copying, chiefly to ease her mind, simple child ! by the notion 
 
212 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 that she really was able to do a little for him who did so 
 much for her. 
 
 " Is the work finished now ? " persisted she. " Did it really 
 keep you up half the night ? Couldn't I have helped you 
 just a little 1 " 
 
 "You, child? No, no!" 
 
 " But you'll let me do a little this morning ! I am in such 
 a working humour, and so restless besides ; it will do me good 
 to fix me to anything." 
 
 Ninian reflected that what he had to tell her concerning 
 her departure must be told at once ; likewise, did he desire to 
 read her innocent heart, that, too, must be read at once. And 
 it so chanced, partly through his own firm planning, partly 
 from the household ways, that Hope and himself were very 
 rarely left alone now. What was to be done must be done. 
 The opportunity might not return. 
 
 He told Hope, with a quiet, smiling manner, that he had 
 indeed some work for her to do ; and if she had an hour to 
 spare, she might come and do it in his study that was, if she 
 liked. 
 
 " If I like ! As if I should not like to do anything or 
 everything for you ! " cried she, hastening to obey. Tinie 
 wanted to go also. " No, no ; you'll make me laugh, and 
 then I shall copy badly. And I must not do anything badly 
 that I do for Mr. Graeme. You shall not come. I'll lock the 
 door, Tinie." 
 
 After a merry struggle, she ran in laughing, and took her 
 place at Ninian's table. 
 
 " I will be with you presently," said he, with averted face, 
 as he walked up-stairs. He did not come down for many 
 minutes. 
 
 Hope was sitting rather thoughtfully. He always noticed 
 her to grow thoughtful when she was left alone. But on his 
 entrance she looked up with the frank smile that continually 
 greeted him. 
 
 "I am so anxious to begin. See, I have been practising 
 my 'lawyer's hand,' as Tinie calls it, all over the paper. I 
 think I should really be of use to you in course of time." 
 
 While speaking, her face saddened, as if some of last night's 
 doubts were troubling her mind. But all that morning she 
 
XVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 213 
 
 had never spoken of them, and scarcely even of her father. 
 Only at times there came a restless shadow over her bright 
 looks, which showed that, as ever, she felt a great deal more 
 than she betrayed. 
 
 Ninian gave her her light task, and applied himself to his 
 own, almost in silence. As he moved the papers, his hand 
 his strong right hand shook like an infant's. He heard his 
 heart's throbs, loud as though in the whole world there had 
 been no other sound. But Hope went on, calmly and busily 
 writing, her long curls sweeping the paper ; occasionally look- 
 ing up with a pleased look that said, "See how proud I am to 
 be so useful ! " 
 
 The ever-interrupting Tinie put her head in at the door. 
 
 " There you are as busy as two bees ! What ! did I startle 
 away your brains, brother dear, that you look so dazed? 
 Nay, I'll not tease you again, for I'm away to Princes Street 
 with Esther. Suppose I meet your papa, Hope, and bring 
 him here ? " 
 
 Hope paused and said, " Yes, I shall be glad." 
 
 " What will he say to find you working away for the dear 
 
 life in this fashion ? You that are to be " And Time's good 
 
 feeling conquering her mischief caused the sentence to remain 
 unfinished. 
 
 " I know papa would be pleased to find me doing anything 
 for Mr. Graeme," said Hope gravely. 
 
 " Well industry is a virtue ! And if all trades fail, you 
 will make a capital writer's clerk, or, what is better, a writer's 
 wife. Should you like that, Hope 1 " 
 
 " I don't know. I really never thought about it," Hope 
 answered, with a little low frank-hearted laugh. 
 
 "Then our brother shall keep a look-out for you among 
 every young W.S. of his acquaintance. Will you not, 
 brother?" 
 
 " Christina, you trouble me. I have business to think of," 
 said he, in a voice so hoarse and sharpened, that Miss Tinie 
 took it for " crossness " and made her speedy exit. 
 
 Hope, after one anxious look towards Mr. Graeme, went 
 on quickly with the harmless amusement she supposed was 
 work. Many times, feeling that minute after minute was 
 going by, and yet his words were unsaid, did Ninian struggle 
 
214 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 to speak to her, but could not. At last she spoke of her own 
 accord. 
 
 " There, I have done one page. I wonder how long will it 
 take me to finish the rest ! " 
 
 "Are you tired of it?" 
 
 " Tired oh no ! It is so nice sitting quiet here with you. 
 But I am thinking," and she hesitated " what time did my 
 father say he would be here to-day 1 " 
 
 " He mentioned no special hour. About noon, I suppose." 
 
 She glanced at the clock, with an expression less of antici- 
 pation than nervous apprehension. " It is only just twelve, 
 and papa was never very punctual j at least, when I was a 
 child I remember hearing people say so. No, he will not be 
 here yet." 
 
 This was murmured half to herself, yet, being said, her 
 quick blush seemed to accuse her of some wrong. 
 
 " I hope, Mr. Graeme, you do not think, or let anybody 
 think, that I am not glad to see my father. But I was so 
 startled and overcome last night, and this morning his coming 
 seems like a dream not a reality at all. Perhaps my mind 
 will get more settled when I see him again he is sure to 
 come, is he not ? " 
 
 " Yes, and before he comes, there was something he told me 
 to say to you." 
 
 The pen fell from her hand, and in her aspect was a look 
 amounting almost to terror. Ninian repented him of the 
 haste with which, in a sort of desperation, he had begun to 
 speak. 
 
 " Do not tremble there is nothing to alarm, my dear child. 
 It is only your father's plans regarding you." 
 
 She trembled more than ever, but tried hard to conceal it. 
 " No, of course I am not frightened ; how should I be, at any- 
 thing papa says 1 But tell it to me, quick quick." 
 
 " He wishes to take you home with him at once." 
 
 " I thought so ! " She leaned her head on the desk where 
 she was writing made one or two violent efforts to repress 
 her emotion, but in vain. She said mournfully, " I must go 
 away, then I must leave The Gowans, and you, and Lindsay, 
 and them all ! Oh ! what will become of me 1 " Tears and 
 sobs, bitter and unrestrained, burst from her. 
 
XVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 215 
 
 Ninian rose and came behind her chair, lest, lifting up her 
 face, she might by chance see his. He knew well what was 
 written there. He knew, though he could bind his tongue as 
 if with iron bands, and clench tightly down upon his breast 
 the arms that longed to enfold and comfort his darling ; still 
 even her innocent eyes, looking on his countenance, might read 
 what no man could wholly conceal, the tokens of so passionate 
 a love. 
 
 "Hope, dear child, it grieves me to see you weep so 
 much." 
 
 It might be that there was a strange hardness in the forced 
 words, for they made her start as if they had conveyed a 
 reproach. 
 
 " It is very wicked I know it is wicked all the time but 
 I feel as if I could not help it. However, I will try." 
 
 And that strong sense of right the same in her weak, 
 girlish nature, as in Ninian's brave heart, and which perhaps 
 had formed the hidden sympathy that drew him to the child 
 made her, after one or two struggles more, rise with dry 
 eyes, ready for all she had to hear. 
 
 He told her leaning over her chair, and clasping her hand 
 which she had held out to him all that Mr. Ansted had 
 informed him. 
 
 "And when must I go?" said she, brokenly, though she 
 still controlled her tears. 
 
 " He did not say ; but, I should think, soon, unless we could 
 persuade him to stay a little while in Edinburgh." 
 
 " Oh, keep him keep him ! if only for a few weeks until 
 I get accustomed to the thought of leaving you all ; you, the 
 first that ever showed kindness to me the first that ever I 
 learned to love." 
 
 " Love ! " How his hand, that touched hers, quivered ! 
 But he stood upright still ; motionless as if he had been a 
 bloodless statue, and not a living man. " Hope, do you, then, 
 love us so much ? " 
 
 " How could I help it ? Are you not all so good have you 
 not treated me, every one of you, as though I were your 
 own sister 1 And I am sure I have felt as if I were." 
 
 " My sister, too ? " 
 
 She paused a little, then said, innocently, and sweetly, 
 
216 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Don't be angry with me, but I did not always feel exactly so 
 with you. I was rather afraid of you at one time, you seemed 
 so grave; but afterwards, when Lindsay and I were ill, I 
 began to understand you, and to love you as much as I did 
 any of them. You believe that now ? " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Many a time, except that I feared you might think it 
 rude, I have longed to ask you to let me say ' Brother,' as the 
 rest do. It would be the greatest happiness of my life to feel 
 you were my brother always." 
 
 "Do so, then," said Ninian. His voice was very low, 
 solemn, and cold. His joys and his fears were alike gone from 
 him. There was no need for any struggle now. 
 
 He let the child take his hands, clasp them, and lay her hot 
 cheek upon them, in undisguised fondness. He heard her 
 murmur the name he had given her leave to call him. He 
 knew he had no cause to dread her tenderness. She held him 
 only as a brother, nothing more. 
 
 All his long, slow self-torture all the pain he had some- 
 times given to the child herself all the present's rending 
 strife all his resolves for the future had been useless, base- 
 less folly. While strength was needed, he had been strong ; 
 but now he felt all his limbs relaxing. He let go Hope's 
 hand, and went and sat in his arm-chair. 
 
 Thither she followed him with her affectionate cares, and 
 soft, sweet speech. 
 
 " Dear Brother " her lips played pleasantly with the new 
 word. " I know you are working too hard. I am afraid you 
 will be ill, which will make me so unhappy ! " 
 
 "Will it 1 ? That is very kind! But have no fear about 
 me. And, besides, we were not talking of that now, but of 
 your leaving us." 
 
 " I had almost forgotten it I had, indeed ! Oh, that I 
 could forget it altogether, and stay here always ! " 
 
 " You do not quite mean that. Your father " 
 
 Poor Hope ! The flood of crimson shame again rose. In 
 a burst of contrition, she knelt beside Ninian's chair, beseeching 
 him to excuse what was wrong in her, and to help her to do 
 that which was right. 
 
 He answered her he felt very brave to answer now : 
 
XVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 217 
 
 " There can be but one thing which is right to do : you 
 must go with your father, if we loved you ever so dearly, as we 
 do all of us." 
 
 " Ah ! that is so sweet to hear ! M 
 
 " Still, we have no right to keep you from your father, nor, 
 I think, would you wish us to do so." 
 
 " No, not if it were wrong. But yet, paying him duty, I 
 also owe some to you. If I could only fulfil both ! " 
 
 " How do you mean T' 
 
 " Oh ! if I could be spared this parting from you all if you 
 would persuade my father to come and live here in Edinburgh, 
 where I should be near you, and could see you every day." 
 
 Ninian shuddered. With the first impulse of despair that 
 seizes every true heart thus tried, he seemed to feel that his 
 burden was growing more than he could bear, that his only 
 longing, his only hope, must be to shut out the beloved face 
 from him for ever. He replied hastily, so hastily, that Hope 
 looked up in wounded surprise : 
 
 " Child, never think of that ; it is impossible." 
 
 She assented, blindly and patiently. No one she least of 
 all^was ever used to question Ninian's will. 
 
 " I will say nothing of it then to papa ; you know best. 
 Still, it would have made me less unhappy." 
 
 He, in his strong self-renunciation, was about to waver and 
 yield; he would almost have laid his heart down for her feet to 
 tread on, if it would have made the child " less unhappy ;" but 
 chance, which sometimes steps in like a merciful angel 
 between such sacrifices and their need, came and stood in his 
 way now. 
 
 Not in a very angelic form, though ; unless such could be 
 personated by the portly, middle-aged likeness of Mr. Ansted. 
 Ninian discerned, by Hope's quick start, and the tremor which 
 came over her, that she saw her father coming down the avenue. 
 He trembled too this dumb, broken-hearted lover, who, a brief 
 time before, had longed to put his treasure from him, anywhere, 
 however soon, that he might escape the torture of seeing her ; 
 yet now, the chance of her being taken from him seemed to 
 draw near like a horrible fate. Perhaps this was the last hour 
 the last moment that he would ever sit here, alone with his 
 darling, hearing her pleasant voice, receiving the tokens of an 
 
218 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 affection so unconscious, still, and pure, that sometimes, even 
 in his worst agonies, it calmed him into content. Perhaps very 
 soon, as she went from him, even this tie would cease being 
 forgotten in worldly ways, or changed into grave, womanly 
 distantness. He could never have her as his " child " again. 
 
 His heart cried out with an exceeding bitter cry ; but its 
 yearning spent itself upon the silent air. He gazed with mad, 
 dumb passion on the unconscious child on every line of her 
 face every wave of her hair as she stood by the window, 
 watching her father approach. At length when the loud 
 summons told that she must go, and they would have no 
 more speech together, Ninian's agony struggled into broken 
 words. 
 
 "Hope," said he, in a very low voice, "if I let you go, it is 
 because I must. Do not change in your heart toward me ; do 
 not let the world spoil my sweet, simple child. And if this same 
 world, which looks so different to us two, is ever hard upon you 
 if you want comfort, or rest, or counsel you'll come to me, 
 my darling ! " 
 
 She threw herself into his arms of her own will, and wept 
 there heartily and long. 
 
 Mr. Ansted's self-important voice, heard in the hall, gave 
 her a louder warning. 
 
 " You'll go and speak to my father ? I cannot he must not 
 see that I have been crying ! " 
 
 Poor Ninian ! he that would have longed to rush away and 
 hide himself from every presence in the wide world. But 
 sometimes life's hardest trials are its little things. They are 
 most brave who can prove equal to both. 
 
 " Yes ; run away, dear Hope ; I will go and meet your 
 father." 
 
 So he went. Mr. Ansted's mind was in a somewhat ruffled 
 state ; he had had an unpleasant rencontre that morning, and 
 could not smooth his fine feathers down again. 
 
 11 Glad to see you, Mr. Gra3me. My daughter quite well this 
 morning 1 She will be here presently, I suppose 1 " 
 
 " Certainly." 
 
 " You told her my intentions respecting her, of course ? She 
 will not have much time to fret about leaving, for I find I must 
 return almost immediately." 
 
XVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 219 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 Mr. Ansted never seemed to notice the brief answers all 
 that Ninian's tongue could speak. People that love to hear 
 the sound of their own voice rarely quarrel with their inter- 
 locutors for being men of few words. 
 
 " I should like, if possible, to leave to-night. My house and 
 servants cannot well go on without me, and really I find your 
 Edinburgh winds so confoundedly sharp, they were almost the 
 death of me last week did I not say I had been here since 
 the 27th? But somehow a man in my position has so much 
 to attend to ; I positively could not get to The Gowans until 
 last night." 
 
 " I am sorry," said Ninian, absently. He was listening for 
 the child's step on the stairs ; dreading lest she should come 
 in, thinking how he could best tell her the abrupt news, at 
 which he almost forgot his own pain in remembering hers. 
 "Are you quite sure you can stay no longer than to-night? 
 It is very sudden for Miss Ansted. Her preparations " 
 
 "Must just take their chance. She can leave her wardrobe 
 behind it might not exactly suit the mistress of my house. 
 Anyhow, she must come, for I hate Edinburgh. It is a great 
 annoyance to speak of this, but do you know I had one or two 
 unpleasant visitors this morning. I thought you had settled 
 my affairs better, Mr. Graeme. After all these years, too, 
 people are so inconsiderate." 
 
 " Mr. Ansted/' said Ninian, trying to repress the vague dis- 
 gust that was rising in his honest mind " I told you that these 
 claims ought to be satisfied some day or other. I conclude, 
 now you have acquired a fortune, there can be no difficulty in 
 the matter. It will be a great relief to me." And fearful 
 visions unjust, perhaps, but natural rose up before him, of 
 Hope's pure mind being first agonised, then tainted, by the lax 
 atmosphere of a spendthrift bankrupt's home. 
 
 " Of course I intend to do all that is necessary all that can 
 be expected of a gentleman." It was curious, even comical to 
 see how he harped upon that word. " But people in low life 
 do not consider how indispensable are a few comforts and luxu- 
 ries. However, I will sacrifice all I can. My honour you 
 know my honour ! Surely that is sufficient." 
 
 He said this with the frank empress^ manner of one solicitous 
 
220 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 to gain the good opinion of another, though not giving himself 
 overmuch trouble about the matter ; which was indeed not 
 likely in a man who had such a good opinion of himself. He 
 had not time to explain further before his daughter came 
 in. 
 
 " So, my young lady, it is quite a treat to look at you this 
 morning," said he, regarding her with evident pleasure. She 
 was, indeed, a sweet sight a proud sight, for any father's eyes. 
 Her manners, gentle and quiet, neither expressing too much 
 of that filial feeling which in her position could be as yet but 
 a mere instinct, nor showing anything that could be inter- 
 preted into the want of it, were the very perfection of 
 what was as he probably deemed the best quality in the world, 
 "ladylike." 
 
 It is good, when people have not all the perfections we 
 desire, to try and give them full credit for those they really 
 have. Ninian took comfort from the kindly way in which Mr. 
 Ansted patted Hope's shoulder, and the smile with which she 
 responded to the same. He longed to see his darling made 
 happy, through any means or in any way. With a strong 
 will, he rose up, leaving the father and daughter alone to- 
 gether. 
 
 Immediately afterwards, he thought of the tidings Hope had 
 to hear, and how she would be grieved thereby. He would 
 fain have rushed back to sustain her and help her to bear them. 
 But he could not trust himself. Besides, the sort of bond by 
 which in all her difficulties she unconsciously looked to him for 
 strength, must be broken now. He had better leave her alone 
 with her father. What right had he to stand between them, 
 or mingle in their conference 1 Yet bitter bitter were the 
 writhings of that love which would fain monopolise everything, 
 and yet could claim nothing ! 
 
 He sat still, waiting until they should summon him. But 
 at every sound he started up, his eager fears all alive, fancying 
 he heard Mr. Ansted's angry voice, or Hope's smothered 
 weeping; ready at any moment to rush in and snatch her, 
 from whom 1 Her father ! 
 
 There was no need for aught so wild. The child was braver 
 than he thought. When, after a long interval, he ventured to 
 return, Hope was sitting quite patient and composed, though 
 
XVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 221 
 
 without a ray of colour in her face. As Ninian came in, she 
 said to him, in a slow, quiet voice : 
 
 " You know that I am going away to-night 1 " 
 
 "Yes, Hope, yes." 
 
 Her father turned, and said pointedly, " Miss Ansted will be 
 ready in a few hours, she tells me." 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Graeme, does Lindsay know 1 let me go to 
 Lindsay." 
 
 Ninian followed her to the door to call his sister. When 
 out of her father's sight, she turned and clung to his hand with 
 a piteous look. 
 
 " Take courage, Hope," he whispered ; " it will be over soon. 
 Think how we love you, and how we will never forget you. 
 And God make you happy always, my child ! " 
 
 He kissed her on the forehead a hurried, silent kiss ; he 
 knew it would be his last. This was the only farewell they 
 had ; he did not see her alone again. 
 
 During those three hours, the latest Hope was to spend 
 under his roof, Ninian sat in the parlour, dinned out of all 
 thought, all emotion, by the perpetual flowings of Mr. Ansted's 
 talk. There was some commotion in the house, the girls 
 entering now and then with red eyes women are always 
 tender-hearted at partings. So, at least, Mr. Ansted said, 
 making on the subject a somewhat discordant jest, which 
 roused Tinie into the hottest indignation. But Ninian never 
 spoke a word. He sat where without turning he could see 
 the door move ; sometimes looking uneasily that way, as his 
 sisters entered and departed. Hope only never came. 
 
 At last, when her father's restless inquiries about " Miss 
 Ansted" a new sound in that house were growing more 
 impatient than ever, she appeared. Great lamentations there 
 were around her, for she had in truth been loved dearly by all 
 the sisters, and these tender, girlish hearts were yet sore from 
 the parting with Edmund. 
 
 Hope stood, perfectly quiet and resigned, with the large, silent 
 tears rolling down her cheeks. She kissed every one round, from 
 Lindsay down even to Eeuben and Charlie, who were both 
 so sorry to lose her that they did not resist the indignity at 
 all. Ninian was not present. He only came to the carriage 
 door in time to shake her by the hand. She held his fast. 
 
222 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "You'll not leave me here you'll come with us to the 
 railway ? " 
 
 " Keally, my dear," interposed her father, " we cannot 
 inconvenience Mr. Graeme s far, and I must call at my hotel 
 on the way. All adieux had much better be ended here." 
 
 Hope obeyed without a word ; indeed, she could not speak, 
 not even to say good-bye. 
 
 Ninian pressed her hand, and let it go. She sank back in 
 the carriage, and he saw his darling's sweet face no more. 
 
%Xzm?-xB&$m 
 
 L^WA/tr-VX-'v--- - v/ * .^"T--.- :;~\ :, ; ^V 
 
 Page 223. 
 
 " Ninian was taking his evening stroll round his beloved garden." 
 
XV11I.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 223 
 
 CHAPTEE XVIII. 
 
 IT was full summer once more at The Gowans the house of 
 all others where summer had full opportunity of display, for 
 Mr. Graeme's garden was decidedly the bonniest in and about 
 Edinburgh. He took much pride in it, which people said was 
 a forewarning of old bachelorhood. Ninian met their jest 
 as thousands of such jests are met with the smile that covers 
 everything. It would have taken a very keen eye to see 
 what good-natured friends unluckily seldom do see that in 
 most cases this sort of idle banter must necessarily send chance 
 arrows into many a hidden wound. 
 
 Ninian was taking his evening stroll round his beloved 
 garden, making acquaintance with every new rosebud that had 
 been born that day Tinie declared he certainly counted his 
 flowers, and knew them by heart ; or now and then listening 
 to some stray mavis which had taken up its abode in the great 
 walnut-tree. Miss Graeme came up to him, her face flushed, 
 even her neat dress scarcely so neat as ordinary. She was 
 evidently in that pleasant state of excited activity when people 
 are quite oblivious of their outward appearance. 
 
 " Oh, Ninian ! this has been a busy day ! I wonder you 
 can bear to daunder about so quietly though, to be sure, you 
 have done as much as any of us. And I fancied you looked 
 pale. Yes ! it was right for you to take a little rest and fresh 
 air." 
 
 Ninian slightly turned aside a face whereon were written 
 many conflicting thoughts, that his sister could not and must 
 not read. But for once in her life Lindsay was too busy even 
 to notice her brother. 
 
 " Are you quite sure there will be flowers enough, especi- 
 ally white roses 1 Hope's tree is in full bloom, I see. Dear 
 little Hope! I wonder if she will come. What do you 
 think T 
 
224 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " That if her father allows her she certainly will. Her 
 last letter showed how anxious she was to be with us at this 
 time." 
 
 " Dear child ! I knew she would ! " said Lindsay, from 
 whose fond remembrance her favourite was never long absent. 
 " To be sure she was scarcely so fond of the twins as she was 
 of Tinie still, she liked them very much ; and she always 
 used to say that she should dearly love to come to the first 
 marriage in the family." 
 
 This was, indeed, the grand event that was " casting its 
 shadow before," to-night at The Gowans. So much change 
 had six months brought. Esther and Ruth, being of that 
 quiet sort of girls who never weary their friends with getting 
 into love-troubles whose wooings and marryings nobody ever 
 seems to contemplate, but who bide their time, and then 
 astonish everybody by a wedding, after which they turn out 
 the best wives and mothers imaginable the twins were 
 actually going to be married ! and, moreover, to be married 
 both at once ! 
 
 Kindly fate had stepped in and solved the grand difficulty 
 the parting between two sisters so linked together in right of 
 birth and affection. Two worthy brothers, wanting wives, had 
 accidentally made a descent upon the doves' nest at The 
 Gowans ; the result of which was that William and Patrick 
 Fraser carried off Ruth and Esther Graeme. All was done in the 
 most commonplace and straightforward way imaginable. Three 
 months coming to tea once a week a walk or two round the 
 Calton Hill an interview with the elder brother Esther and 
 Ruth called into the study, and coming out with dim eyes, 
 but smiling a three months' engagement, and a marriage ! 
 
 Therefore it was that Lindsay was so busy, so innocently 
 important therefore it was that Ninian walked in his garden, 
 pondering over many things. 
 
 " I wonder," repeated Lindsay, in her restless anxiety " I 
 wonder, will that dear child really come 1 She could not be 
 here until the last minute, perhaps the latest train to-night, 
 and there is no chance of her staying more than a day. Her 
 father would not let her. Still, only one day's sight of her 
 bonnie face will be something, will it not, Ninian ? " 
 
 He said simply " Yes ! " Yet on the chance of that brief 
 
XVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 225 
 
 day he had been living week by week, hour by hour, for the 
 last three months. By the light of the new hopes which time 
 had faintly let in upon his life, he wished after this half-year's 
 severance to read in Hope Ansted's manner some token unto 
 which to cling in his future, or to judge faintly of hers. 
 
 " I almost think that is the postman at the gate. If she 
 does not come, she would of course have written." 
 
 " This is no London letter, it is past the time," said Ninian. 
 He knew the hour well he had counted it by many a heart- 
 beat. 
 
 " How wearisome. Still there might be a letter lying at 
 your office ; she often directs hers there. I wish you would 
 go and see." 
 
 He went gladly. He felt a miserable restlessness that 
 would not suffer him to keep still anywhere. When he came 
 to the little room where his clients sat and listened to the 
 strong clear sense and acute worldly wisdom of the much- 
 trusted; ''Mr. Ninian Graeme he eagerly turned over his heap 
 of letters. The dainty small hand, so pleasant to his eyes, 
 was there. 
 
 She would not come, then ! 
 
 For the first time in his life, he sat with one of Hope's 
 letters unopened ; for the first time the receiving of such had 
 brought less pleasure than pain. He had so built his heart 
 upon her coming. 
 
 The letter was for himself, as, indeed, she usually addressed, 
 saying it was meet that her heterogeneous family epistles 
 should be directed outside to the Head of the Family. He 
 opened and read : 
 
 " Dear brother," she always wrote thus now, " It almost 
 breaks my heart to think I cannot come. I have waited until 
 the last moment, but papa is unwilling, and says he cannot 
 spare me. Perhaps, if I were very, very selfish and impor- 
 tunate, I might overcome his objections, but I think that 
 would not be right. And you always taught me, not only in 
 your words but in your actions, to do right first, and please 
 oneself afterwards. Therefore you will forgive your little 
 Hope, and tell dear Lindsay and the rest to forgive me too, 
 knowing how all my heart and thoughts will be with you on 
 Monday. 
 
 Q 
 
226 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Papa has only just told me his mind ; therefore I have no 
 time to write to any than yourself to-day, but I will not for- 
 get to do so to-morrow. 
 
 " Ah ! dear Mr. Graeme, if I could but follow where this 
 letter is going ! 
 
 " Ever your affectionate, 
 
 . " HOPE ANSTED." 
 
 Ninian finished the letter, half sighing, yet his spirit was 
 comforted. He discerned all the quiet, self-denial of the heart 
 he loved; he knew it was still tender, pure, and undefiled 
 from the world. He looked fondly at Hope's - letter, and 
 placed it with another that he carried about with him the 
 latest received of a goodly number which he had in his desk 
 at home. Therein there was a certain change from the first 
 simple, childish epistle' he had received from her, but all 1 
 breathed the same frank affection and innate simplicity. He' 
 need not fear that the prosperous worldly life, which, accord- 
 ing to Edmund's account, Miss Ansted was leading, had 
 clouded the sweet innocence of his darling. 
 
 " One of our travellers will not be here," said Ninian, as he 
 returned home, and put Hope's letter into Lindsay's hands, 
 " Nay, do not look so disappointed : to-night's last train will 
 at least bring us somebody. We must not forget our Edmund." 
 
 And in due time Edmund came, causing the twin-brides 
 to be no longer the most important personages in the house- 
 hold. 
 
 " I declare he has grown enormously, in inches and mous- 
 tache," cried Tinie, dancing round him admiringly. "He 
 turns up his collars, patronises studs and a cane, and faugh 
 Edmund, you actually smoke ! " 
 
 Edmund turned on his heel. He was, at all events, not 
 grown into sufficient manhood to be proof against Tinie's 
 quizzing. 
 
 "Certainly London works wonders. If six months there 
 has produced such a change in you, what results has it effected 
 in the Professor 1" 
 
 " None, I suppose ; I see very little of him. He reads 
 from morning till night and from night till morning, and 
 seems duller and quieter than ever. Miss Keay says, as usual,. 
 
XVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 227 
 
 that he is 'killing himself,' and by his looks, I shouldn't 
 wonder if he were." 
 
 " How very comical ! " Having said this, Tinie relapsed 
 into silence, and teased her brother no more. 
 
 Strange to say, it was some time before anybody inquired 
 particularly about Hope; and yet not strange, -since to none 
 save one did she hold the nearest place. But it was long 
 before Ninian could put the simple question : 
 
 "When did you see Hope Ansted?" 
 
 " Ay, tell us about dear little Hope ! " said Lindsay, rousing 
 herself from that absorbed state of quiet happiness where she 
 sat, doing nothing, but listening to and gazing upon her 
 handsome boy. 
 
 "Hope is grown a lovely creature a most elegant girl. 
 Even Mr. Ulverston acknowledges that; and his taste in 
 female beauty is very fastidious. However, she is rather too 
 petite for my liking." 
 
 The careless young-man-of-fashion-air with which Edmund 
 said this, made Lindsay look amazed, and sent Tinie into one 
 of her heartiest fits of laughter. 
 
 " So my wise brother is turning connoisseur in feminine 
 perfections, with Mr. Ulverston as his tutor. Nice master 
 nice pupil. And I suppose you took him to Chester Terrace, 
 that poor little Hope might be ' trotted out ' for him, in her 
 new character ]" 
 
 " ISTo such thing ! He never saw her until last week, when 
 the Ansteds were dining at Dr. Eeay's with Mr. Ulverston 
 and his cousin Sir Peter a poor old creature who has a title, 
 but not a shilling, and whom our Mr. Ulverston maintains 
 entirely generous fellow that he is." 
 
 " Here's news ! A Sir Peter Ulverston ! It sounds well. 
 And I dare say Mr. Ansted thought so T' said Tinie, wickedly. 
 
 " I don't know I only know that I had to go and dine there 
 with him, and so missed the first two acts of a new play written 
 by a friend of mine." 
 
 " Bravo, Edmund, your acquaintance is extensive, reaching 
 from baronets to dramatic authors. What sketches of London 
 life we will have from you ! " 
 
 " Ah ! it is indeed a grand life a delicious life," cried Ed- 
 mund, with sparkling eye. And as his first affectation of 
 
228 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 manner wore off, he began to detail with spirit the various ex- 
 citements of the new world, opened up to him in consequence 
 of his living at the house of a well-known man of science, and 
 visiting at that of a rich dabbler in literature like Mr. Ulver- 
 ston. It was the life of all others the most dazzling to a young 
 and impressible mind a mingling of the delights of sense and 
 of intellect mere sensual pleasures appearing refined by the 
 medium through which they were communicated, like intoxicat- 
 ing wine poured from a graceful vase. Edmund, with his sisters 
 gathered round him, dilated long and proudly on all these 
 things. And Lindsay, watching him, only saw that her boy 
 was happy. She desired no more. 
 
 But though they all talked fast, and loud, and long, there 
 was scarcely another question put regarding Hope. Six 
 months' new interest creep so fast over the most affectionate 
 of young hearts. Even by the fireside where she had sat so 
 long, none seemed to miss her, or to think of her save one. 
 And Ninian, apart in his quiet corner, listened in vain for the 
 name which alone he could not take courage to speak. 
 
 Sunday morning came, and the grave looks of all the house- 
 hold brought to each the reality that it would be the last 
 Sunday in fact, the last day when they should meet together 
 as one household. It is a solemn thing ever the first marriage 
 in a family the first unloosing of that bond which will never 
 be knitted up again on this side the grave. Ninian as he sat 
 at breakfast-table, which with Edmund's place now filled, 
 looked just as it had looked every Sunday morning for so long 
 felt a strange heaviness at his heart. Everybody was silent 
 and serious ; even the two young brides, not usually given to 
 strong sympathies especially family sympathies had a down- 
 cast, tearful look. And when Ninian, rising with his custom- 
 ary, "Now, children, get ready for church," faltered a little, 
 apparently with the thought that he would never call the whole 
 band by the one loving name of " children " any more, there 
 was a general giving way. Though the elder brother, accord- 
 ing to his wont, tried to make jests out of melancholy, for the 
 sake of brightening up the rest still while he smiled his eyes 
 were dim. "When he said, " God bless us all, and make us 
 one day a happy family, in a place where there are no wed- 
 dings to cry over," and immediately afterwards sent them all 
 
XVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 229 
 
 away to dress everybody knew that it was because his 
 brotherly heart was so full, that he must needs be alone. 
 
 He walked to church that day between his twin-sisters, 
 leaving Lindsay to Edmund's care. Very quiet was that walk, 
 along the road trodden Sunday after Sunday by the little 
 family band a pleasant road, ever and anon affording glimpses 
 of the broad, bright Firth, and of the opposite hills of Fife. 
 And, as they left the sunshine and entered the dark church, 
 very solemn sounded the hymn which they all sang, sitting to- 
 gether, for the last time, in the same pew where they had come 
 as little children, and had sat year after year, until they grew 
 up into men and women, a goodly line of worshippers. Ninian, 
 in his place next the pew-door, leaned his hand over his eyes. 
 He was thinking of the day when he should meet his father at 
 the gate of heaven, and say in words that came not irrever- 
 ently to his reverent mind, " Here am I, with the children thou 
 hast given me." He thought, likewise, how sweet it would be 
 to say, " Of all that thou gavest me I have lost none." 
 
 The Sunday passed slowly away. Oh, how happy were 
 those summer Sundays at The Gowans ! The quiet hour be- 
 tween sermons, spent in cheerful talk by the open windows, 
 or in strolls about the garden ; the second service ; and then 
 the closing in of the Sabbath-evening, kept as Scottish Sab- 
 baths are when the family retires into itself, with the cer- 
 tainty that no visitors from without will break upon its leisure 
 and rest. 
 
 " I think," said Edmund, as he sat on the grass at Lindsay's 
 feet, under the boughs of the great walnut-tree " I think, if 
 anything would keep us all good, it would be to remember 
 these quiet Sundays at home. I wish, I wish " 
 
 But the boy's aspiration earnest and sad as his look testi- 
 fied was broken in upon by unpleasant news. 
 
 " Oh, what will become of our wedding to-morrow ] " cried 
 Tinie, coming from the house ; " Dr. Muir has just sent word 
 he cannot possibly be here, and where will we get another 
 minister 1 ?" 
 
 This was, indeed, a perplexity, but one out of which was 
 evolved the thing which Lindsay most earnestly desired. 
 
 " I wonder," said Ninian, after a long family consultation, 
 " would John Forsyth come ? I would have asked him long 
 
230 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP, 
 
 ago, but he has grown so strange to us of late since he took 
 to his wandering life. I do not even know if he is in Edin- 
 burgh." 
 
 "That he is," put. in Charlie, who was one of those restless 
 lads who seems to know everything that goes on everywhere ; 
 " he holds a field-preaching to-night on Bruntsfield Links." 
 
 " Come, Edmund, then there is no time to be lost. Let us 
 go." 
 
 Edmund, who, despite his passing Sabbatic feelings expended 
 at his sister's feet, had turned and slightly compromised the 
 sanctity of Sunday evening by smoking a cigar over the rose- 
 beds, obeyed with some reluctance. Nevertheless he did obey, 
 and the two brothers disappeared down the avenue, arm-in-arm. 
 
 They were a strong contrast. The firm, world-tied man, in 
 whose face, every year, nay, every month, the hard lines were 
 deepening lines of passion, struggle, and endurance, indicat- 
 ing, though scarcely betraying, that hard battle of which few 
 are ignorant who have lived past thirty years; and the 
 slender, beautiful youth. For Edmund was beautiful ; he had 
 about him that rare charm which nature gives only to women 
 and poets a sort of ideal grace, delicate yet not effeminate, 
 since it belongs to no sex. It is, in fact, only a foreshadowing 
 of the angelic likeness which we believe we shall all one day 
 wear, when the body ceases to be the tight swaddling-clothes 
 of the half-developed soul, and becomes the fair, pliant garment 
 which enrobes without concealing its full beauties. 
 
 It was late in the evening when the brothers reached 
 Bruntsfield Links. The shoulders of the great lion of Arthur's 
 Seat were tipped with the last gold of sunset, but along the 
 Links it was twilight. However, at the end nearest Heriot's 
 Hospital and the Old Town, they could distinguish a black 
 mass of thronged people, the edges of the mass becoming 
 scattered and thin, like the outer verge of a nebula. It was 
 the field-preaching. 
 
 " I think we are right that is surely John Forsyth's voice," 
 said Ninian, as they approached the crowd, the outer ring of 
 which was composed of half-curious, half-inattentive auditors ; 
 sometimes playing, sometimes listening, according as fragmen- 
 tary words and sentences reached them from the preaching 
 within the circle. 
 
XVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 231 
 
 It was indeed John Forsyth's voice once so youthful, so 
 musical the same which had echoed above the vast congrega- 
 tion in the old kirk. Its tones had now grown somewhat 
 harsh and coarse with open-air speaking ; loud with the vehe- 
 mence almost rant which is the besetting sin of most Scot- 
 tish ministers. Yet still, despite the comical elements that 
 mingled in the scene, though the preacher preached from a 
 barrel, and the motley uncouth groups around him bore a 
 similitude to that Wedding-feast, whereto were gathered the 
 lame, the halt, and the blind, still the fierce earnestness of 
 the declamation, and the utter silence of the people that 
 listened, threw solemnity over all. 
 
 Ninian pressed slowly through the close-wedged crowd, until 
 he was near enough to catch the discourse and see the counte- 
 nance of his old friend. Both words and look were full of a 
 wild inspiration. Yet the sermon was unlike those he used to 
 preach; the softness and refinement of his eloquence was 
 changed into a plain, rugged speech, suitable for those who 
 were now his audience. At times, even when his own mind 
 led him towards a classic sublimity of language, he would 
 pause and retranslate it into homeliness. Something, too, in 
 the matter as well as manner of his speech was different. The 
 doctrine of love was merging into the doctrine of fear. He 
 was less the tender shepherd, softly calling his sheep into the 
 fold, than the threatening pastor, who would fain drive them 
 in thither whether they chose to go or not. 
 
 Yet still this man, standing bareheaded on God's earth, 
 beneath God's heaven, admonishing the people that as there 
 was an earth, so surely was there a heaven and a hell, could 
 not but impress all with the reality of life, death, and eternity. 
 And when, with the sudden change which the vehemence of 
 such preaching allows, he changed his sermon into prayer or 
 rather, into an appeal to the Invisible that what he said was 
 true a cry unto the Omnipotent to make his words strike like 
 arrows into the hearts of his hearers then, with a sudden 
 impulse and involuntary awe the people all unbonneted, or 
 stood covering their eyes in the attitude of Presbyterian devo- 
 tion. It was worship in its blindest, rudest form or so it 
 would have seemed to a Church of England congregation ; but 
 still it was worship in many, doubtless, sincere. 
 
232 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 And when some self-constituted precentor having led the 
 psalm the grand Old Hundredth 
 
 " All people that on earth do dwell, 
 Sing to the Lord with cheerful voice ! " 
 
 John Forsyth gave it out couplet by couplet ; and as the 
 echo of his single voice ceased, it was taken up at first faintly 
 and discordantly, until gradually the rude congregation joined, 
 and sent up their great cry into the quiet sky, where a few 
 stars were just peeping truly, it was a grand and solemn 
 scene ! 
 
 Then came a pause ; the young minister's blessing being 
 almost inaudible, and in the thick-coming darkness nothing 
 being distinguishable save a dim figure with out-stretched arms. 
 The worship was over. John Forsyth stepped, or rather 
 staggered, from the barrel which had been his pulpit, into a 
 chair brought by some kindly devotee ; the two constituting 
 the only articles of church-furniture required in this temple. 
 
 Slowly the multitude began to spread itself, blackening the 
 wide Links \ and save for a few stragglers that lingered either 
 out of reverence or curiosity, the minister was left alone. He 
 sat, leaning his covered face upon the back of his chair in a 
 state of utter exhaustion. The few remnants of his audience 
 looked at him, and passed by. He seemed no prophet now. \ 
 
 Ninian Graeme, seeing that after this violent exertion the 
 young man was shivering in the damp. night air, took off his 
 own plaid and put it over him. 
 
 " Don't start so, John ; it is only I. You did not think I 
 had been among your hearers 1 " 
 
 John Forsyth muttered some faint reply. 
 
 " We expected to meet you here my brother and I ; this 
 is my brother Edmund, just come home." 
 
 The young minister looked at Edmund, and turned hastily 
 away. Then Ninian remembered how fond Rachel had been 
 of the boy, who had used to visit continually at the house 
 at Musselburgh. He told his brother to walk on before 
 them. 
 
 " I have come to ask something of you, John," said Ninian, 
 as they crossed the Links, his friend leaning heavily on his 
 arm. " I would not ask you before, lest you might not like 
 
XVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 233 
 
 it ; but this is a case of emergency. You know I am going to 
 lose my twin-sisters." 
 
 " Dying 1 Well, so much the better for them as for us all. 
 Must I come and pray over them 1 " 
 
 " God forbid ! at least, not in that way. No ; I meant that 
 they are going to be married. And I want you, my old friend, 
 to come and give them the marriage blessing." 
 
 "Blessings and marriages ! I have to do with none of 
 these things. You forget what I told you of my chosen life 
 how that I go, like my Master, among publicans and sinners ; 
 wherever there is misery, evil, or death. As for this marriage, 
 do not ask me, Ninian. A blessing coming from me would be 
 no blessing at all." 
 
 But Ninian soothed and argued with him ; contesting with 
 what seemed the two prevailing feelings now rooted in For- 
 syth's mind his sense of unworthiness and self-abasement, 
 and the bitter asceticism which made him turn from the sight 
 of everything like worldly happiness. 
 
 " But it will not be all happiness with us to-morrow. , It is 
 a sorrowful parting with our Ruth and Esther. Lindsay feels 
 it much, I know. And do you remember the last marriage 
 that was to have been in our house, twelve years ago, when 
 you were quite a boy, and I little more how we two were to 
 have been best men to your cousin 1 " 
 
 " When God took poor Archibald, that is, happy Archibald ! 
 Oh ! Ninian, I wish I were my cousin now, or had gone with 
 him when I was a boy," sighed John Forsyth ; and, in the 
 star-light, a softened grief crossed his face a grief that seemed 
 almost welcome, tempering its stern repose. 
 
 " My sister Lindsay wants you to come. Perhaps you might 
 do her good, you know." 
 
 " Your sister 1 " repeated the young minister, pursuing the 
 current of his thoughts. " Ah, I remember as though it were 
 yesterday, how Archibald lay dying up in the hills, with the 
 congregation all round him, though he had no near friend by 
 except me, a mere boy. He could hardly speak for the blood 
 choking his lungs, but I heard him say one word, and that was 
 ' Lindsay.' Yes ! if Lindsay wishes, I must indeed come to- 
 morrow." 
 
 And so he gave the promise Ninian wished. They walked 
 
234 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 together into Edinburgh, parting on the bridge that overlooks 
 the Cowgate. 
 
 " Are you not going home, John 1 " 
 
 " Not for many hours yet. I keep my Sabbath-night as the 
 Apostles did, going from house to house. But if you were to 
 see the houses I go to the Sabbath-night scene. If you only 
 knew what a hell upon earth may be found in some places 
 there ! " 
 
 He looked down towards the Old Town, and strong disgust 
 was visible on his delicate features, which indicated a nature 
 of almost womanly refinement. 
 
 " Why do you go 1 " was the question that rose to Nmian's 
 lips, but was unspoken. He knew its answer well. And 
 while he watched his friend, he saw how the look of disgust 
 passed, and was sublimed into an aspect strong enough to 
 daunt the wicked, holy enough to sustain the weak. Heknew 
 that the young man was fitted to be one of the servants whose 
 service is to go out in the highways and hedges, and compel 
 souls to come in. 
 
 " God bless you, John Forsyth," said Ninian, grasping his 
 friend's hand. " Your lot is not light, nor mine either, but 
 we will both be grey-headed men some time, and then we shall 
 know our trials were all for good." 
 
 So they parted, the young missionary disappearing down 
 the nearest wynd, while Ninian Graeme passed on and went 
 his way. 
 
XIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 235 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 THERE is something very touching, home-like, and beautiful 
 in a Scottish marriage, which converts the household-hearth 
 into an altar where the bride and bridegroom plight their troth, 
 quietly and solemnly, in the midst of their own people. This 
 sudden changing of the family-room into a temple, of the family 
 group into a circle of reverent worshippers, is not without its 
 sanctity perhaps deeper than the custom which brings the 
 whirl of carriages and the stares/ of church-door crowds as 
 necessary adjuncts upon the solemnities of such a time. But 
 either form may be viewed from either side, and outward things 
 signify little, so that the marriage-vow be taken truly and 
 worthily not only in the sight of man but of God. 
 
 In the parlour of The Gowans, Ninian would never have it 
 called " the drawing-room," because its furnishings were so 
 plain, in that simple room was gathered the first marriage 
 party which had ever stood beneath the roof of the Graemes. 
 It consisted solely of their own family, except Mrs. Forsyth, 
 who came with her son and the father and mother of the two 
 Frasers. Well-pleased, gallant-looking bridegrooms they were, 
 while the twin-sisters were bonnie brides. Each and all were 
 of the good, comely, easy-going race of ordinary men and 
 women, who are born, marry, and die live a contented harm- 
 less life help to people the earth, and then leave their quiet 
 dust in its bosom, having done all they can, and no more. 
 Perhaps they are happiest, in this world at least ! 
 
 The marriage was very simple so Ninian had desired. He 
 did not think it right or needful that his sisters, going portion- 
 less from his roof to another not above their own sphere, should 
 make any display in dress. All were in plain white the 
 proper wedding garment ; even Lindsay assumed it for once, 
 though her worn face and thin figure made her look in it more 
 
236 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 like a shrouded nun than a bridal guest. But her determina- 
 tion lay between this and her customary black dress ; and, for 
 once, no arguments could move her. 
 
 " So, all white stoled together, his four sisters stood before 
 Ninian's eyes. A few minutes more and he had given two 
 of the number from out of his keeping for ever. He did it 
 rather sadly, and yet with content, for he had fulfilled his 
 duty by them, at last bestowing them worthily, and according 
 to their hearts' desire. Only when having kissed them with a 
 brotherly tenderness, he resigned them to a nearer claim, he 
 felt glad to have his little Tinie drawing close to him with a 
 loving, wilful face that said, " For me, I will not go away, and 
 nothing shall make me ! " 
 
 The marriage was over. John Forsyth had made it as brief 
 as he could, with little or no exhortations. These things were 
 not his portion. He was, or wished to be, wholly absorbed in 
 his Apostleship. From his look it seemed as if a lifetime had 
 swept by him since he had been the young man who, tossed 
 by agonising passion, had come and said to Ninian, " It is all 
 over now ! " Brief and fierce had been the trial utter and 
 complete its closing ! He would never know the same, or 
 anything like it, henceforth. He was a minister in God's ser- 
 vice, devoted wholly and for evermore. 
 
 After he had closed the ceremony, John Forsyth went 
 aside and talked with Lindsay. Their speech lasted a long 
 time. It might have been, F most likely it was, concerning that 
 Kingdom where there are neither marriage nor death ; neither 
 struggle, temptation, nor loss. And to that Kingdom, beyond 
 and above all hindrances, they two were now bound. 
 
 We hear it, we read it written, though in youth we cannot, 
 will not believe it, that even in the most perfect human love 
 is no continual rest; that if we had it we should not be 
 satisfied therewith ; that nothing can satisfy the soul's desiring 
 except God. He can, they say they, the wisest and holiest 
 among us, while we, in our bitter youth, are often very unwise 
 and very unholy. Still, let us believe this truth. Oh, ye suf- 
 fering ones who read this page and many such must read it, 
 for the world is full of woe have patience ! If we could 
 once get a clear sight into that Kingdom afar off', everything 
 near in this world would crumble into ashes. It would not 
 
THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 237 
 
 signify whether we had trod lonely through thorns, or been 
 led softly amidst pleasant places, when our eyes were once 
 fixed, firmly and eternally there. And such a blissful ending 
 is possible, ay, and must be, or the just God is unjust, and 
 has let us suffer in vain. Oh, my brethren oh, my sisters 
 let us have patience and believe ! 
 
 It may be that John Forsyth and Lindsay Graeme were the 
 most to.be envied of all the group in whom this marriage 
 had stirred up many secret troubles, as every marriage must. 
 After its close, when the two young couples had departed, all 
 the party wandered about the house in a most unsettled state, 
 trying to make the day move on like any other day, but quite 
 unable to beguile themselves into such a state of composure. 
 
 "You'll not go away, John? It is not often we have a 
 talk together, old friend!" said Ninian, linking his arm in 
 that of Forsyth, and walking with him up and down the little 
 avenue. It was good for both, this long converse together, 
 since Ninian himself was in no quiet mood. During all the 
 marriage service he had seen, as in a dream, a little figure, in 
 bridal white, with the long falling curls and sweet eyes, to 
 whom he said no longer " my child," but " my wife." And 
 the intense longing which this dream brought, warned him 
 that it had need be repressed, or he would never have strength 
 to battle with the years that must pass before it could become 
 reality. 
 
 He talked to John Forsyth about the things which now 
 filled up the sole interest of the young man's existence. He 
 led him to unfold his wanderings during the last few months. 
 They extended over Scotland and the north of England in 
 cities, towns, villages everywhere that there seemed oppor- 
 tunity for a preacher, or where there was a chance of his being 
 listened to. 
 
 " Sometimes they will not listen they hoot me, pelt me 
 with stones- an olden persecution, which seems almost sancti- 
 fied I try to rejoice in all. And again sometimes circum- 
 stances chance that make me feel my labour is not altogether 
 in vain. One happened not long ago." 
 
 " Tell me of it." 
 
 " I was near Durham, about to preach in the open air ; it is 
 hard to do that in England, for they call one Eanter and 
 
238 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Methodist, and Latterday Saint ; they never could understand 
 why a Scottish Kirk minister should worship God beneath no 
 roof but His own sky. What scorn and reviling I have had ! 
 But I take all, and glory in all." 
 
 "And of this particular preaching you mentioned 1 ?" said 
 Ninian, trembling to see the religious zeal, almost amounting 
 to religious madness, which glittered in the eyes of the young 
 enthusiast. 
 
 "The sermon was partly for warning, partly for charity, 
 to get help for the families of some wretches who had- perished 
 in a coal-mine. This time I wanted to have hearers among 
 the rich as well as the poor. But people mocked me, for there 
 had come a troop of actors into Durham, and plays- were 
 pleasanter and more amusing than preaching. So I thought I 
 would fight with Satan in his stronghold. I wrote to the 
 theatre-company, dwelling on all those awful truths which a 
 minister of God should never spare, calling upon them to 
 come and hear me, if by any means they might be snatched as 
 brands from the burning." 
 
 Ninian looked grave ; his calmer mind did not quite coin- 
 cide with the ultra-fanaticism of his friend. But he was too 
 wise to argue, so he only asked "What came of this ad- 
 venture 1 ?" 
 
 " It touched the heart of some poor Magdalen in Jezebel 
 guise ; there came an anonymous answer, enclosing money for 
 me to use or to expend in charity. There has come more 
 since, addressed to me in Edinburgh ; so the impression was 
 not merely momentary. You may see here," said he, taking a 
 letter out of his pocket ; " the poor sinner asks that * John 
 Forsyth will remember her in his prayers.' So I will, God 
 knows." 
 
 Mr. Graeme looked at the paper; the writing was large, 
 uncertain, coarse either from the emotion of the writer, or 
 her wish to disguise her hand. Yet something in it struck 
 him as if he had seen it before. But he had not time to con- 
 sider the matter, for while John Forsyth was yet speaking, 
 Ninian's attention was fixed by a carriage at the gate. Could 
 it, indeed, be Oh ! strange weakness of human love, that at 
 any moment conjures up the possibility it most desires ! 
 
 No it was not " the child." There was no need for him 
 
XIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 239 
 
 to spring to the gate with such rapidity. He only met there 
 the very last person he was thinking of Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 " You will imagine I always appear unexpectedly," said the 
 latter, with his gay air; "to be sure, I am a most restless, 
 ubiquitous individual in my comings and goings. But, tell 
 me, am I welcome 1" added he, with the charming, frank 
 effrontery that seems to run in the current of Hibernian 
 blood j and, by advantage of which Mr. Ulverston could do 
 and say almost anything. 
 
 " Welcome % Yes ! " answered Ninian, perhaps himself 
 succumbing to the attractive powers of this young man per- 
 haps with the quick concatenation of ideas, reflecting that Mr. 
 Ulverston came from London, visited at Chester Terrace, and 
 might bring tidings which were enough to make the most 
 repulsive person welcome unto Ninian Graeme. 
 
 " I am too late to be a wedding-guest, I fear ; and yet I 
 have travelled post haste, in order to succeed in my mission. 
 It is to bring a present to your two fair brides from our sweet 
 little friend Miss Ansted." 
 
 " Thank you. It was a long journey." 
 
 " Oh, nothing ! I would do twice as much to pleasure a fair 
 lady especially when one sees the tears in her eyes, as I did 
 on Saturday night when, by some delay or other, she found 
 her pretty present was sure to be too late. So I volunteered 
 to act as messenger the fair one accepted my offer and here 
 I am with my jewels. But where are the brides ? Gone 1 She 
 will be so disappointed, poor little Hope ! " 
 
 Ninian started to hear her Christian name on a stranger's 
 lips. But in a little while he remembered that it was only 
 Mr. Ulverston's careless, familiar manner of speaking of all 
 women. 
 
 * " I am sorry," he said. " It is very kind of Miss Ansted, and 
 likewise of you. Our brides have left us some hours since ; 
 l^ut will you come in and see my sisters, Lindsay and Chris- 
 tina 1 " Uttering the latter name, Ninian could not forbear 
 a close scrutiny of Mr. Ulverston who, however, appeared 
 perfectly unconcerned. 
 
 " Then she has not disappeared behind the clouds of matri- 
 mony, my fair ' Cynthia of the minute,' as we used to say at 
 *the Gareloch. It will be quite a pleasure to have another 
 
240 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 laugh with the blithe Miss Tinie. And I have a long message 
 to deliver to her from her friend. Then, may I go at once to 
 claim Miss Graeme's hospitality ? that is, if you will take me 
 in, for I must return to London to-morrow." 
 
 The sedate Ninian was fairly puzzled by the mercurial 
 temperament of this gentleman, who could travel some 900 
 miles there and back to please a fancy of one young girl, or, 
 perhaps as his brotherly caution whispered to flirt a little 
 more with another. But there seemed no harm in the man 
 only volatility. Mr. Graeme set the question by as beyond his 
 own comprehension, and merely tried to fulfil the duties of 
 kindness towards one who evidently took so much pains to 
 please. 
 
 " Come ! my sisters will be glad of a guest to drive their 
 dulness away. Suppose we all return to the house together." 
 And Ninian remembered his friend, who had stood apart during 
 this new arrival. " Mr. Ulverston Mr. John Forsyth. You 
 may recollect walking one day to the house of Mrs. Forsyth at 
 Musselburgh." 
 
 " Musselburgh ! " Mr. Ulverston slightly knitted his brows. 
 " Oh, yes ! a curious old town at first sight. But I have no 
 further acquaintance with it." 
 
 He looked at John Forsyth, and John Forsyth at him. 
 The two men seemed to scan one another narrowly, with some 
 vague interest. Instinctively both appeared to discern the 
 fact that in every sense their two characters were dissimilar, 
 and their lives as wide asunder as the poles. They merely 
 bowed, and took no further notice of each other. 
 
 Tinie and her former swain met as such light lovers were 
 sure to meet without the least shade of embarrassment on 
 either side; and resumed their old badinage with infinite 
 gratification. Edmund, too, whom London society had smitten 
 with the new desire to cultivate his wit, said such sparkling 
 things that Lindsay marvelled at the brilliancy of her boy. 
 They were a merrier party than could have been expected for 
 that most dolorous time to the bride's family, the evening of a 
 wedding-day. 
 
 Hope's presents were displayed a few simple ornaments 
 valuable as tokens of remembrance, nothing more. 
 
 "I thought they would have been much richer jewellery 
 
XIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 241 
 
 than this," observed Ulverston, unable to restrain his surprise. 
 " Such a wealthy man as Mr. Ansted seems his house so well 
 appointed ! Your friend is looked upon as an heiress, I assure 
 you. This is quite extraordinary." 
 
 " Not at all," said Ninian. " Miss Ansted knew my sisters 
 would have no use for expensive ornaments. She has judged 
 rightly, as she always does." 
 
 " Certainly. A young head, to have so much sense in it; 
 too great sense almost for so lovely a woman," was Mr. Ulver- 
 ston' s half-sarcastic reply. For which Miss Christina took 
 him to task in a bantering argument that lasted a quarter of 
 an hour. 
 
 Mrs. Forsyth, somewhat scandalised by the light manners 
 of young people of modern days, rose, with her son, to take 
 leave. 
 
 "I had forgotten the letter you gave me, John," Ninian 
 said, with some feeling of compunction for the manner his 
 own sympathies had passed away concerning the same. " If it 
 is no secret, let me tell Lindsay the story before you go." 
 
 He did so, and all listened, even Mr. Ulverston, who was the 
 only one to comment, with the slight sneer into which his 
 gaiety sometimes merged : 
 
 "A very wonderful, almost incredible piece of generosity in 
 an actress. They".are generally either improvident or avaricious 
 a worthless set, as I tell Edmund here, when he attacks me 
 with his dramatic mania. Most of the stage-goddesses are of 
 very inferior clay low-born, only half-educated. That epistle 
 seems addressed in a wretched scrawl," added he, rising to hand 
 it from Lindsay to Mr. Forsyth, and carelessly glancing at it 
 the while. But in so doing his eye grew fixed; his smiling face 
 darkened. 
 
 "May I look at the billet doux of this your anonymous 
 correspondent, Mr. Forsyth?" 
 
 " And I, too," cried Tinie, peeping over the guest's shoulder. 
 " ' From a wronged Sinner] quite a paradox ! But how deli- 
 ciously romantic ! do you not think so, Mr. Ulverston 1 " 
 
 " Absurd ! Some foolish story or other, to take in credulous 
 people," answered the young man, and grasped the paper, as if 
 he wished to tear it in pieces. 
 
 " Here's a novelty ! Mr. Ulverston in a passion ! " 
 
 R 
 
242 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I could almost be so, to see how easily deceived are 
 benevolent, amiable folk like your fair ladyship. But I 
 who, unluckily for myself, know more of the world than does 
 Mr. Forsyth or than your excellent sister there would 
 strongly advise you not to pursue this interesting heroine any 
 further." 
 
 " You seem greatly to dislike her indeed. She might be an 
 enemy or, perhaps, an acquaintance of yours ? Possibly you 
 recognise the hand 1 " said the mischievous Tinie. 
 
 This time Mr. Ulverston crimsoned with real indignation. 
 
 " My acquaintance does not lie among such people," said he, 
 haughtily. " I merely wished to warn my friends against 
 bestowing interest and compassion upon impostors I say 
 again, impostors." 
 
 "Now that is making mountains of molehills. Listen," 
 added she, appealing to the rest. " Here is Mr. Ulverston's 
 definition of the term impostor : a woman who sends money 
 for charity, in such a way that it is impossible to find out any- 
 thing about her, except from the widely-inclusive signature of 
 ' A Sinner.'" 
 
 " A wronged ' sinner,' " added Ninian, who, without paying 
 much attention to the conversation, had taken up the letter 
 which Mr. Ulverston had angrily thrown aside. As he ex- 
 amined it attentively, a light flashed across his mind, vivid 
 enough to make him oblivious of all the talking kept up around 
 him. 
 
 Could it be possible that this letter came from the lost 
 Rachel 1 He had scarcely ever seen her handwriting, for, with 
 a consciousness of that inferiority which frequently abides 
 with people who in early life have been uneducated, she was 
 very chary of using her pen. When she did write, it was no 
 formed hand, but an uncertain, half-intelligible scrawl ; there- 
 fore,* even if John Forsyth had ever seen it, his not recog- 
 nising it was no unlikely circumstance. But Ninian's quick 
 perceptions were ready to catch at anything that could afford 
 a clue to a subject that frequently rested painfully on his 
 kindly heart. 
 
 He did not mention his suspicions, but made some excuse 
 to go to his study, and compare this melancholy line with one 
 or two notes which were the sole relics that remained of his 
 
XIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 243. 
 
 acquaintance with Rachel. The resemblance was striking, but 
 not conclusive ; and even if it had been, what further trace 
 was there of this unfortunate, who was indeed, in the sight of 
 man, a " wronged sinner ] " But oh ! how much heavier than 
 the sin had been the wrong ! 
 
 Ninian sat a long time in sorrowful meditation, at the end 
 of which he had arranged something like a consecutive plan 
 for seeking out and aiding Rachel. In so thinking he received 
 the balm which all good hearts ever find oblivion for many 
 restless fears and vain desires which had haunted him that 
 day. Nevertheless, as in putting by the blotted scrawl which 
 John Forsyth had left in his hands, it touched the packet of 
 Hope's small, neat letters, his last thought was a mingled 
 thanksgiving and a prayer for his own tender darling, that 
 under all chances, whether or not her future was given to his 
 keeping, it might be ever peaceful and bright ! And under 
 this feeling, that the division between these two and their fate, 
 might be clearly indicated even in the veriest trifles, he actually 
 put Rachel's letters in a separate drawer, lest the taint of their 
 misery and wrong should even in fancy approach the precious 
 paper over which the child's soft hands had passed. It was a 
 conceit almost puerile ; but it showed how deeply, amidst all 
 the strength of his outer character, lay this inexpressible, all- 
 softening tenderness, which had nestled itself in the core of 
 Ninian's heart. 
 
 When he rejoined his family, he found with surprise that 
 the erratic Mr. Ulverston was gone. 
 
 " He certainly is the most eccentric and unaccountable of 
 mankind ! " cried Tinie, slightly annoyed at the defection of 
 her cavalier. " He suddenly discovered that he had promised 
 to sleep at a friend's house ; and thither he accordingly went, in 
 a perfect fever of punctuality, so great, that he would not 
 allow us to disturb you. But he promised without fail to re- 
 appear in the morning." 
 
 However, Mr. Ulverston's promise " without fail," was about 
 as much to be relied on as those of most Irishmen; who, 
 Heaven bless them ! are always ready for any deed of kindli- 
 ness or courtesy at the time but have the shortest memories 
 and most convenient consciences in the world. 
 
244 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 The Graemes never heard of their vanished guest again, until 
 they learned from Hope Ansted's next letter that he was 
 flourishing in London. However, Tinie's little vanity soon 
 recovered its wound, and she consoled herself for Mr. Ulver- 
 ston's neglect by changing his cognomen of " Desdichado " into 
 the still more appropriate one of " The Flash of Lightning." 
 
XX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 245 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 THE summer waned the winter came and still in the now 
 narrowed circle at The Gowans all things went on in their 
 accustomed round ; Time appearing amid Edinburgh gaieties 
 under the auspices of her married sisters, became a planet that 
 showed its light rarely enough in the home-atmosphere. 
 Reuben, too, growing up into man's estate, had quenched his 
 inquiring mind in the humbler pursuits of a physician's pupil, 
 and was only visible to his family on divers Sundays and holi- 
 days. And Charlie, who was always a wild sort of laddie and 
 no scholar, began to be perpetually missing among the ships of 
 Leith Harbour, and to hint darkly that there was no life like 
 a sailor's. Thus gradually Lindsay and Ninian saw their young 
 nestlings trying their wings, ready to fly out into the wide 
 world. 
 
 Many an evening as they sat the brother and sister by 
 their winter fireside, where of all the merry voices the sole 
 voice remaining was that very gruff one of Charlie's Ninian 
 began to have dreams of the empty places being filled with a 
 dearer household still. Therefore he did not look half so 
 dreary as Lindsay did, when month after month marked the 
 decadence of that little republic of which she had been the 
 guardian. 
 
 Somehow, r as time passed, an irresistible longing drew Ninian 
 towards London, to see once more the child who was so dear 
 to him. It was only to see her, to watch her from the depths 
 of his dumb love for still that feeling which men have, and 
 which they call " honourable pride," warned him that he must 
 keep silence for a while longer. He comforted himself with 
 her letters, so frank, so full of an affection which was not love, 
 yet which in a nature like hers might easily become such. It 
 saved him. from fear, it gave him hope ; he was content, if not 
 happy. 
 
246 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Once, during these months, he had been on the point of fly- 
 ing to the child. Trouble had fallen upon her. The two boys, 
 who for years had tormented poor Ninian to such an extent, 
 were now removed where they could torment no more. Soon 
 after that grand era, the first marriage in the Graeme family, 
 both the young Ansteds had died of fever at school. 
 
 " I have no brothers now but you," wrote Hope sorrowfully ; 
 for though the tie had been to her hitherto little more than a 
 name, still Ninian knew she had sometimes indulged dreams 
 of seeing the two tiresome, wilful boys grow up mto'good men. 
 However, Heaven forbade, and poor Hope was left brotherless. 
 
 Ninian longed to go and comfort her, but something in her 
 letter, and in Mr. Ansted's, forbade. The latter needed no 
 consolation ; he had never much cared about the boys, and all 
 his epistle to Mr. Graeme, except a sentence of decent sorrow, 
 was filled up with an account of their elegant funeral. So the 
 poor little fellows were disposed of, and Hope Ansted became 
 her father's sole heiress. 
 
 Except this, there was apparently no change in her life. 
 Her letters reached The Gowans regularly as ever, sometimes 
 cheerful, sometimes grave. At last, in the early spring-time, 
 there came a silence longer than usual; and then Ninian's 
 heart began to yearn over his darling so wildly that he 
 made an excuse of business, or rather, for he was above all 
 subterfuges, engaged in a business which he knew would call 
 him to London. He was not tied hand and foot to his office 
 now, for Ninian Grseme was growing a prosperous man, and 
 need not toil as he did in the days of his adversity. 
 
 So one day, having startled Lindsay by the news of his 
 journey, and comforted her by the thought that by him she 
 would have new tidings of her boy Edmund, Mr. Grseme went 
 off to London. 
 
 He had not been there for many years not since he was a 
 very young man. He never liked its bustle and confusion, 
 and much preferred his beloved Edinburgh, lying year by year 
 in aristocratic, dreamy sleep. As he drove through the streets, 
 anxious to fulfil before nightfall the business on which he had 
 come, so that, duty being done, no thought might distract the 
 morrow's joy, he yet could not keep himself from fancying 
 that every light, small figure was that which used to trip beside 
 
XX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 247 
 
 him many a morning, winter and summer, as he walked into 
 Edinburgh. One little day more, and he should see it again ! 
 His heart, so manly, yet so simple so strong, yet so pure 
 swelled within him, like that of a youth waiting for the foot- 
 steps of his first love. 
 
 I know that this is a rare case that there is hardly any 
 man who, living unmarried for thirty years, has not drained 
 dry, or else changed into poison, the cup of love that was given 
 him to be the sustenance of his existence. I know that Ninian 
 may be smiled at, as being that strange anomaly a man with 
 a womanly heart a heart which, despite all its world-scars, 
 was at the depth tender and pure as any maiden's. There are 
 such, thank God ! but they are few indeed. 
 
 Ninian reached London at noon, and by night had diligently 
 accomplished all his business. He first thought that he would 
 go and see Kenneth Reay, but he persuaded himself that the 
 hour was too late, and that he had better wait until the 
 morrow. Now that his work was done, restlessness took pos- 
 session of him. He set off on a ramble through the frosty, 
 moonlit streets, whither he hardly knew, until he found himself 
 inquiring of a beneficent policeman the way to the Eegent's 
 Park. 
 
 It was close at hand ; the quiet esplanade glittering in the 
 moonlight a pretty place is the Regent's Park at night ay, 
 even the Cockney Coliseum, and the long terrace -range, where, 
 on still summer nights, one can hear one's feet echo, and scent 
 hawthorn and lilac-trees at every step. Even Ninian thought 
 it not so bad, and, with an almost childish fancy, paused to 
 wonder whose little feet might possibly have touched the pave- 
 ment where his now followed, perhaps at only a few hours' 
 interval. It is strange what follies people in his state of mind 
 lean to ; how, lingering near those whom we have long hallowed 
 in our hearts, we fancy the very trees and stones, feeling the 
 same influence as ourselves, must " prate of their whereabouts." 
 
 Ninian thought he would walk on and see the house where 
 the Ansteds lived ; it would prevent his loosing time over that 
 search in the morning. He asked for Chester Terrace, feeling 
 it strange to speak the address he had written so often. As 
 he neared the house, this strong, clear-headed, clear-hearted 
 man felt himself growing weak as an infant. He trembled to 
 
248 THE HEAD OF ISLE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 think how, in a year's absence, he had idealised his little pet 
 into a beloved mistress, and was sinking from his calm elder- 
 brotherhood into the veriest lover that ever trembled before 
 the idol of his heart. 
 
 He came to the house and hesitatingly glanced up, as if he 
 expected to see her shadow on the blind. There was no 
 shadow, for there was no light within. In the closed window 
 was a staring printed board " This House to Let." 
 
 Ninian started back in blank dismay. His first thought 
 was that he must have been deceived in the number or in the 
 terrace. Ihit no ! he was not likely to have forgotten either. 
 It must have been the house they had lived in they were 
 gone, and it was empty. 
 
 He read the board over and over again, mechanically, until 
 he at last noticed the " Inquire within." He knocked with an 
 uncertain hand remembering whose fingers must have often 
 rested on the same place. There was an apparition of one of 
 those starved-looking women whom one continually sees as 
 care takers of empty houses poor slip-shod creatures, generally 
 with two or three children, which are thankfully hidden under 
 any roof. She came, holding the door ajar, and peering out 
 by the light of her farthing candle, until she saw that the 
 summoner was not a thief, but a gentleman. 
 
 " This house is to be let ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir. For cards to view, apply at " and she began 
 
 quoting the notice outside. 
 
 " I don't want to take the house. I wish to inquire about 
 its former tenants. They must have left suddenly. Where 
 are they gone ? " 
 
 " You're not the first as has wanted to know that," said 
 the woman, with a grin. " I've answered a score of them 
 butchers, bakers ; and all ; that it's no use coming bothering 
 me I knows nothing ! " 
 
 With that she slammed the door in Ninian's face, leaving 
 him struck with a pain so intense, that he stood for some 
 minutes on the steps before he could collect his thoughts 
 visions of Hope starving, homeless, or enduring the horrors of 
 a bankrupt household Hope his delicate-minded, gentle 
 girl. He would go and snatch her out of her father's very 
 sight, rather than she should be tortured or tainted thus. 
 
XX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 249 
 
 Something he must learn, and at once. He had persuaded 
 himself that it was too late to go to Dr. Keay's : but now he 
 bethought himself that the Professor was in the habit of 
 studying till midnight, and they two would talk better alone. 
 He set off briskly, and St. Pancras clock was booming out 
 eleven as he knocked at his old friend's door. 
 
 It was a year since he had seen Kenneth Eeay, during 
 which time the Professor had, through some valuable astro- 
 nomical discoveries, risen high in worldly honour. Ninian 
 expected to find him changed ; but no ! the tall, gowned figure 
 that opened the hall-door wore the same awkward, half- 
 slovenly aspect, only a little older and more careworn. 
 
 " Is that you, Edmund 1 You are early home to-night. I 
 wish you would always keep the same hours ! " sighed the 
 worthy man, in a tone of kindliest reproof, as he looked out 
 into the dark. 
 
 "It is not Edmund it is I. Do you not know me, 
 Kenneth 1" 
 
 Reay let the candle fall, so extreme was his amazement 
 and agitation. 
 
 " I did not know you my eyes are often half-blind when 
 I take them from my work. You'll forgive me, Graeme 1 I 
 am so glad to see you," cried the Professor in a hurried, broken 
 voice, as he dragged his'friend to a room at the farther end 
 of the hall, where, amidst books and astronomical instruments, 
 and heaped-up papers of calculations, the man of science was 
 wearing his sleep away. 
 
 He pushed Ninian into a chair, stirred the fire, tossed half- 
 a-dozen folios down in his extreme restlessness, and at last 
 said with some agitation. 
 
 "It's surely nothing gone wrong that brings you here? 
 They are all well at The Gowans ? " 
 
 " All which means only Lindsay and Charlie. Tinie is at 
 Portobello with Esther and Ruth. We are every one of us 
 flourishing. And how is it with you and yours ? You are a 
 great man now, eh ! Kenneth ? " 
 
 Kenneth shook his head, and smiled rather sadly. " Nothing 
 to what I desire to be, if I had time. But the college occupies 
 me in the day, and at night I have tried my eyes so much, 
 that they will not stand much work. It is very hard ! I 
 
250 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 was obliged to give up just now in the very middle of this." 
 And half-sighing, he pointed to an enormous calculation of 
 most diminutive figures a perfect arithmetical building. " I 
 thought I would have finished it before the lad Edmund came 
 home." 
 
 " Is he often out and do you always sit up for him ? " 
 
 " There is nobody else to do it, or my aunt would know of 
 his being late, and then he would have no peace, poor young 
 fellow." 
 
 " I fear he has been much trouble to you," answered Ninian, 
 his brotherly alarms putting out of his mind for the time being, 
 the one sole question which had driven him hither. " I hope- 
 he is not going wrong 1 " 
 
 " Oh, no ! He is only gay and cheerful, like the rest of 
 your family. He reminds me of them very often in his 
 looks and ways. Even if he did rather discompose me, I 
 could not find in my heart to say a hard word to Edmund." 
 
 Ninian looked affectionately at the Professor, who was lean- 
 ing against the mantelpiece, his fingers unconsciously pressing 
 down the lids upon his hot aching eyes. " God bless you, 
 Kenneth ; you are a worthy soul." And then no longer able 
 to control his anxiety, he asked Eeay the plain, abrupt 
 question, " Had he seen anything of the Ansteds 1 " 
 
 " Not much." 
 
 " But you know where they are living ? " 
 
 " I forget exactly ; but my aunt or Edmund can tell you to- 
 morrow. Somewhere in the Regent's Park, I think. It is a 
 fine house with such a grand horizon for astronomical observa- 
 tion. I wish my house had anything like it." 
 
 " What ! do you not know that they have left 1 I have 
 reason to suppose they are in great difficulties. I ought to 
 find them out at once. Can't you use your worldly wisdom 
 for once and help me, my good fellow 1 " Ninian cried, with a 
 degree of impatience which the next moment he regretted 
 having betrayed, and added, " I am very anxious about Miss 
 Ansted for Lindsay's sake and Tinie's they were both so 
 fond of her." 
 
 " Yes ; I remember. She has come up and talked to me 
 of the days by Gareloch side . many a time. A gentle, kind 
 little thing ! She is not in trouble, is she?" 
 
XX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 
 
 " I cannot tell, and I must find out. Would Edmund 
 know where she lives ? Where is Edmund gone to-night ?" 
 
 " I I scarcely ever ask. Stay, I think he is at Mr. Ulver- 
 ston's ; and Mr. Ulverston might be able to give you some 
 information, for whenever I go to the Ansteds, I always meet 
 him there. A kind sort of young man ! though light-minded 
 and uncertain. I wonder if he ever will return my nineteen 
 volumes of ' Philosophical Transactions 1 ' ' 
 
 Ninian wasted no more words, but giving a cordial promise 
 that he would return next day, obtained from his old friend 
 Mr. Ulvcrston's address, and so departed. With unwearied 
 patience, though he had travelled all night and walked all 
 day, did he hasten through the moonlit deserts of London 
 squares, as they appeared a short time before midnight. At 
 last he found himself at Mr. Ulverston's door. It was a hand- 
 some bachelor's lodging in Pail-Mall, and through the slightly- 
 opened windows of the drawing-room came sounds which 
 indicated a gay bachelor's party going on witbin. 
 
 Ninian's Scottish reserve made him pause, with a certain 
 dislike of intruding among them at that hour ; but to relieve 
 the wretched suspense of his mind he would have conquered any 
 impediments. He presented himself before the merry group. 
 
 It was a group such as London literary society can always 
 furnish to dazzle youth withal. Brilliancy, without positive 
 vice; wit, at times polished to ultra-refinement, and again 
 just coarse enough to attract lower natures, or the lowest half 
 of all natures ; good-fellowship warmed though scarce besotted, 
 by the influence of wine and that dearly-beloved weed without 
 which your modern geniuses seem to think it impossible to 
 exist. Yet, par parenthese, how would Shakspeare or Dante 
 have looked with a cigar in his mouth? 
 
 In the midst of this sparkling, convivial meeting stood the 
 Scotsman, his face grave with restraint and anxiety, an appari- 
 tion as unpleasant as those which the Greeks used to introduce 
 at their feasts as a memento mori. 
 
 " Mr. Graeme, upon my soul ! What fortunate north wind 
 blew you hither 1 Or did you rise up like a ghost to avenge 
 the manes of all your countrymen whom my friend here has 
 been abusing so infernally for the last half-hour ? Mr. , Mr. 
 Ninian Graeme." 
 
252 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 And then Ninian bowed in response to this introduction to 
 one whom he knew by repute as the keenest satirist and great- 
 est intellectual profligate of the day. 
 
 " Edmund my dear fellow rouse up ! Here is your 
 brother a messenger of no ill news, I trust." 
 
 " Have no fear, my boy!" said Ninian, hastily, as the young 
 man he looked, indeed, quite a young man now rose from 
 the arm-chair where he had been lolling, and walked rather 
 unsteadily, though with the unsteadiness of one bewildered 
 with excitement more than wine to meet his elder brother. 
 He did not say, or look, " I am glad to see you." There was 
 a slight confusion in his manner, as if he were half ashamed to 
 have a plain-looking, travel-disordered man introduced as his 
 relative to such a brilliant society. 
 
 On his part, Ninian saw with pain how constrained was the 
 greeting how haggard the boyish face was growing, while the 
 whole mien had acquired a mannish forwardness unbecoming 
 in one so young. Edmund did not look like the same lad who 
 had used to lean on his elder brother's shoulder in the pleasant 
 Sunday evenings at The Gowans. 
 
 But whatever Ninian thought, he made no remark ; and just 
 then there was throbbing in his heart a fear closer even than 
 that for his brother. 
 
 He sat down amidst this goodly company of men, chiefly 
 consisting of the wits of Young England, whose daring, frothy 
 pen would cause the heavy humorists of King George's time to 
 shudder in their graves. To and fro, darting zig-zag across 
 the table, like flashes of harmless lightning, came a perpetual 
 succession of jokes and repartees some good, some bad. If 
 any unfortunate wight started a serious topic, it was quenched 
 amid this cross-fire of small artillery. Every subject, however 
 high and holy, served as a target for practising on. There 
 was nothing said that was positively evil, irreverent, or foul, 
 but still it was an unhealthy atmosphere. Though Ninian, 
 with his keen sense of humour and his cheerful temperament, 
 would at any other time have had a degree of pleasure in sitting 
 by and listening to this brilliant set, yet he felt that to speak, 
 almost to think of Hope Ansted among them, was profanation. 
 
 He let^half-an-hour slip by before he could bring himself to 
 ask the question, for which alone he had visited Mr. Ulver- 
 
XX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 253 
 
 ston. When at last he put it, it was in a lower tone, and to 
 Edmund. 
 
 " I have not seen the Ansteds for an age," answered the boy, 
 yawning. "I don't care to go there. Hope is pretty, certainly, 
 but that's all ; and the old father is such a confounded bore. 
 Ask Ulverston, he is often with them, though I wonder how 
 he stands it." 
 
 Ninian, half-scorning himself for the ridiculous sensitiveness 
 that was overcoming his manhood, put the question point-blank 
 to his host. 
 
 " Have you any idea whither the Ansteds have removed ? " 
 
 Mr. Ulverston abruptly set down the wine he was just raising 
 to his lips. In doing go, he even spilled a little, as if he had 
 been startled. He gave a quick glance out of the corners of 
 his brilliant eyes, then pulled his moustache with a lordly air : 
 
 " My dear Graeme, is it possible you don't know 1 I thought 
 you were a greater friend of the family than even myself. Nay 
 don't be impatient. I'll tell you all about them presently. 
 Meanwhile this claret is not so bad. A glass with me ? " 
 
 " They must have left Chester Terrace rather suddenly ? " 
 pursued Ninian. 
 
 " I rather think that was my doing, though the old father 
 seemed^ not unwilling. But Hope was growing ill and pale ; 
 so I used my influence as, indeed, she begged me and they 
 took a house some twelve miles out in the country." 
 
 " Where 1" said Ninian, closing his teeth upon the one 
 syllable, and trying to keep his colour from flashing and his 
 hands from clenching. He had not thought there was so much 
 of a young man's jealous blood left in him. 
 
 " Where ! That is a secret safe in my keeping," laughed 
 Mr. Ulverston, in an under tone. " To tell the truth, they 
 wished to live retired, partly because of Hope's enfeebled 
 health, partly because " 
 
 " Mr. Ansted may be in difficulties" bluntly said Ninian. 
 
 " In difficulties ? Ridiculous ! I know it to be impossible, 
 for he has confided to me all his affairs. A gentleman or 
 rather, a person with a gentleman's income," added he, with 
 the most polite of sneers, " may find himself at times short of 
 cash, especially when he has a turn for speculation. But Mr. 
 Ansted's connections are enormous and attractive, too. To 
 
254 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 my certain knowledge, our pretty Hope could be a Baroness if 
 she chose." 
 
 " She has not chosen then 1 " 
 
 " I suspect not. Possibly she has her own reasons for 
 objecting." And there was upon the young man's face a smile 
 that cut Ninian to the heart. 
 
 "However, you must not mention this," continued Mr. 
 Ulverston, confidentially. " Her father himself is not aware of 
 the fact ; but I know the respect in which Miss Ansted holds 
 you. Well, when do you think of seeing them 1 " 
 
 " You forget that my first question is unanswered. Twelve 
 miles from London is rather a wide direction. Still, we law- 
 yers are acute in finding out mysteries ; I may perhaps dive to 
 the bottom of yours." 
 
 The] quick flashing anger which sometimes, on the slightest 
 apparent grounds, darkened Mr. Ulverston's good humour, 
 
 appeared now. "Dare you" said he, and then in a changed 
 
 and pleasantly-mocking tone, he laughed off his words. " Dare 
 you, really ? Suppose you should come up empty-handed, and 
 get drowned before you reached the surface 1 No, my dear 
 Mr. Graeme, don't trouble yourself ; there is no mystery at all. 
 I don't deal in such. I'm a fellow transparent as glass. 
 There ! " 
 
 And smiling with an air of frank good temper, he wrote the 
 address on one of his own cards, and handed it to Ninian. 
 
 It was a feeling, perhaps not courtly, but yet irresistible, 
 which made Mr. Graeme, having glanced on the card on which 
 was printed " Mr. Ulverston," and beneath written in delicate 
 flourishes, as if the writer amused himself by playing with the 
 name, " Hope Ansted, Marylands Arlington," to copy the 
 address in his own pocket-book, and then return the card. 
 
 " Nay, I dont want it. I know the place well enough by 
 this time," said Mr. Ulverston gaily. 
 
 Ninian took up the card and put it in the fire. He felt a 
 savage pleasure in seeing it crackle and blaze. Soon after, he 
 rose up to say farewell. 
 
 " What ! have we frightened you away already 1 Edmund, 
 surely you are not vanishing too 1 " 
 
 " He can do as he pleases," said Ninian, for once neglectful 
 even of the company of his favourite brother. But Edmund, 
 
XX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 255 
 
 seeing the pale, disturbed weary look that Ninian wore, felt a 
 slight conscience-sting, and followed him away. 
 
 " Shall I drive you down to Arlington to-morrow 1 that is, 
 the day after ; for I was there yesterday, and must not wear 
 out my welcome. Will you come 1 " 
 
 "I thank you, no," said Ninian. He would rather have 
 never met Hope at all than have gone to meet her accompanied 
 by Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 All the way home, Edmund talked, as he had now learned 
 to talk, in the reckless, witty fashion of the set among which 
 he moved, until, passing under a street lamp, he looked at his 
 silent brother. 
 
 " By Jove ! " he cried, repressing a less harmless expletive, 
 which was not yet quite familiarised to his boyish lips. " You 
 are not ill, brother Ninian 1 What makes you look so harassed, 
 and so old 1 " 
 
 " I have not been in bed these two nights, and have travelled 
 or worked all day. And as for looking old why I must 
 expect it, you know. Never mind me, my boy." 
 
 Edmund pressed his arm with a feeling of compunction and 
 tenderness. He ceased his light chatter, and walked on, very 
 quiet. Perhaps he was thinking how while he lived so merrily 
 his elder brother toiled. Perhaps, too, the affectionate smile 
 and the gentle " my boy," made him consider over his own 
 worthiness of the same. But certain it is, that as they reached 
 the Professor's door, Edmund parted from Ninian with a good- 
 bye so loving and so humble, that he, sore as his heart was, 
 drew comfort from the thought that his young brother at least 
 was growing up to be his pride, and, perhaps, his stay. 
 
256 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 IT was a soft February morning, with a warm mist going up 
 from the grass, and breaking at last into sunshine so bright 
 that the air felt just like summer. The season had been 
 remarkably early that year ; and though the second calendar 
 month was yet within a day or two of its closing, the birds 
 and the budding leaves seemed bent on putting all almanacs 
 to shame, and making everybody believe that it was really 
 spring. The farmers shook their heads and talked about 
 blights and frosts that must surely follow this unnatural 
 weather, but children basked in the sunshine, and young 
 people felt their pulses beat in response to the glad pulses of 
 the spring. 
 
 Ninian's was one of those. It is strange for how many 
 years, and through what struggles, pains, and cares, the faint 
 inward spirit of hope and cheerfulness will remain alive. 
 Often a blithe, bright morning a mere gleam of sunshine 
 will make one feel, if not happy, at least eager to receive 
 happiness. It is the constant aspiring of the flame, which 
 ever tends upward as long as there is any flame at all. 
 
 It must have been a sore wounded, crushed spirit, indeed, 
 that would not have risen lighter on such a sweet spring-day. 
 Ninian, walking along the country road where the railway- 
 train had deposited him, lifting his head to drink the fresh 
 air, smiling at the little children, who, as English village- 
 children always do, dropped curtseys to "the gentleman," 
 Ninian, I say, would hardly have been recognised for the 
 same man who had tossed all night on his weary bed, and 
 risen haggard and sleepless, uncertain whether he should not 
 at once rush back to Edinburgh, and dull his brain and heart 
 into forgetfulness amidst the toils of his profession. 
 
 He did not think so, however, when the soft fresh air 
 stole into his spirit ; something like the influence of one who 
 
XXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 257 
 
 had come to him like a pleasant spring-day a garland of 
 young leaves a bunch of violets he had called her by all 
 these pretty pet-names in times gone by. Mr. Graeme was 
 not very sentimental by nature, but an unwonted weakness 
 stole over him as he thought of. these things. For the time 
 being he. would gladly have put off his worldly self with all 
 its honours, duties, and cares, to sit in Corydon-and-Phyllis- 
 fashion with the child beside him, listening to the larks that 
 now sang so merrily over his head, forgetting everything ex- 
 cept the love he bore his darling which made him almost a 
 boy again, for love so unselfish and pure is ever young. 
 
 It was a lonely country road, dotted with mansions here 
 and there, and he was puzzled in finding out Marylands. At 
 last he gained the information that it was the next house 
 which boasted of a lodge and a laurel hedge. The green 
 laurel leaves soon glittered in his sight. In another minute 
 he would look upon his beloved, his heart's desire ! He 
 paused a little, thinking how he should announce himself, and 
 whether he should ask for Mr. Ansted first, lest his sudden 
 coming the coming of an old friend might startle Hope ; 
 for he remembered Mr. Ulverston said she had not been 
 strong. Would she look pale and thin, like the sick child he 
 had used to carry in his arms, or would she 
 
 His contemplations were broken by the sound of a car- 
 riage. It came through the lodge-gates, and dashed past him 
 quickly, but not too quickly for him to discern, bent forward 
 in smiling conversation with some piece of humanity man or 
 woman, he knew not which the face which, from that of a 
 mere girl, he had been for these twelve months conjuring into 
 a dream-angel. 
 
 It was beaming, smiling there were about it pink ribbons 
 and laces it had the air of a woman, and a woman of fashion, 
 and yet it bore the likeness which he could not mistake it 
 was certainly Hope Ansted ! And in a moment it was gone. 
 
 He had once more beheld his darling ! He stood by the 
 roadside, looking after the carriage with flushing cheek and 
 quick-coming breath. Then, as if a heavy cloud had come 
 over him, he sank his head on his breast, and leaned against 
 the laurel hedge. 
 
 Was he disappointed because she had passed him by 
 
258 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 unnoticed 1 ? It was a mere chance, she being smiling and 
 talking the while. What harm was there in the gay attire 1 
 What marvel in the girl's having grown into a woman 1 And 
 if Hope did ride in a carriage, what possible objection could 
 he urge against her for that 1 
 
 Mocking himself, somewhat bitterly, for his own consum- 
 mate folly, Ninian changed his first determination, which was 
 to take the next train to London, and quietly entered the 
 lodge-gates. 
 
 Mr. Ansted was at home, walking over his little pleasure- 
 ground with a hundred-acre sort of air, following his gardeners 
 about, and giving impossible orders in a lordly voice. The 
 sight of Mr. Graeme approaching down the avenue, however, 
 seemed to operate unpleasantly on his feelings. He drew 
 back, and then advanced cautiously, as if the still uncancelled 
 debt rose like a grim monster between him and his coming 
 guest. But there was nothing of the "Pay me what thou 
 owest " aspect in Ninian. He had, indeed, forgotten that the 
 man was his debtor at all. He tried to assume the most 
 cordial aspect he could, to which Mr. Ansted responded with 
 his usual patronising welcome. 
 
 " So, my excellent friend, you have found me out in my 
 little country pleasures. Delighted to see you. Have you 
 been long come southwards ? And " with a sudden, distrust- 
 ful air " how did you discover my snug hermitage ? " 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston told me. I thought I might take advantage 
 of the information and visit you." 
 
 " Of course most happy ! But the fact is, I have fairly 
 had to run away and hide myself from my friends. Our circle 
 became so enormous such a life of dissipation, really quite a 
 bore. So we came here for a little rest to live quietly and 
 retired, myself and my daughter." 
 
 " Miss Ansted is well, I trust 1 " 
 
 " Quite well she has just taken the carriage to drive out 
 our neighbour, Lady Ulverston, to whom Hope is very kind 
 always." 
 
 The little, gentle girl showering benevolences on a Lady 
 Ulverston ! Times were changing, certainly ! Ninian dreaded 
 that when she came in, it would be Miss Ansted he would meet, 
 and not his darling child. 
 
XXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 259 
 
 He followed Mr. Ansted into the house, which was a perfect 
 bijou of a place, full of everything that taste and luxury could 
 design. The master walked through his pleasant abode, point- 
 ing out its beauties with great pride. 
 
 " Are they all of your collecting these pictures and articles 
 of vertu ? " asked Ninian, who had not given Hope's father 
 credit for so much love of art and refinement. 
 
 " Mine ! Not exactly. I hired this house from some poor 
 devil of an author, who was glad to let it cheap. Money, my 
 dear sir money can do everything. I think of purchasing it 
 just as it stands. It will take a good sum ; but what of that 1 
 One must have things nice about one." 
 
 Just at this moment Ninian remembered what he had heard 
 the night before, standing on the door-steps of the empty house. 
 He looked round on this abode, and his honest heart recoiled. 
 He pictured Hope smiling in the carriage could she know or 
 guess all that he guessed ? She might not she might be 
 walking ignorantly in the very midst of this deceitful show, be- 
 lieving her father a rich man an honourable man as his 
 former creditor once hoped he had become. 
 
 Ninian thought he would stay and judge. So, for two 
 mortal hours he endured Mr. Ansted's conversation, and 
 listened to his boasts, until that personage was summoned 
 away to consult with the worthy upper-labourer he pompously 
 entitled "my steward." 
 
 Mr. Graeme walked into the little conservatory, which he 
 knew would contain many tokens of Hope's presence, she was 
 so fond of flowers. Her favourites were there camellias, 
 hyacinths, and, as if to show that she kept her childish loves 
 still, there was lying on one of the fantastic rural seats an open 
 book on gardening, with a bunch of sweet violets left upon its 
 leaves. It made him think of her not as Mr. Ansted's 
 daughter but as the little Hope, all of whose feelings were 
 as fresh, and true, and pure, as if she had been born an honest 
 man's child. 
 
 He sat down, laid the book on his knee, and played with 
 the March-violets ; until he heard some one open the farther 
 door of the conservatory. There was a footstep, slow and 
 tired a pause a heavy sigh ; and he saw through the leaves 
 the same pink bonnet and lace veil. But there was not the 
 
260 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 same face under it ; there was a face looking weary and sad, 
 that heaviest sadness which follows forced smiles ! Hope 
 had returned, and, all unwitting who was there, had come to 
 sit among her flowers, to find there a little solitude a little 
 peace. 
 
 She passed slowly down the walk, sometimes stopping to 
 look at her favourite plants, with a distrait, troubled air, passed 
 quite along to the end, when, half hid behind the orange-trees, 
 she saw Mnian Graeme. 
 
 Hope started, and, as was usual to her in all moments of 
 agitation or surprise, her colour rose in a crimson flood. Then 
 with a cry of delight she flew to her adopted brother ; and 
 was just going to throw herself on his neck as a sister should 
 when some inexplicable reserve made her pause. But she 
 took and clasped his hands ; hanging upon them with undis- 
 guised affection and joy. 
 
 " Are you glad to see me, Hope ?" murmured the voice, hoarse 
 and low, in which Ninian strove to hide his weakness and re- 
 sume his manhood. 
 
 " Oh, so glad, so glad ! How I longed to ask you to come 
 you and Tinie ! Over and over again I have planned it, 
 but" 
 
 " I know I understand of course it was impossible," said 
 he, rightly interpreting her faltering looks. " But I thought, 
 happening to be in London, I might come. And your father 
 has kindly asked me to stay over Sunday." 
 
 " He has seen you, then ? " said Hope, with a look of great 
 relief ; " and you will stay ! How happy that will be ! " And 
 once more she pressed his hands with unfeigned joy. 
 
 His spirit was moved within him. " You are not changed 
 to me, Hope 1 You are the same little girl you always were !" 
 said he, with a quivering lip. 
 
 " Always ; why should you doubt it 2 " 
 
 " And you are happy 1 Let me look in your face and see if 
 you are really happy ? " Ninian continued, drawing her towards 
 him. 
 
 But something made her sta^t from her soft, bending attitude, 
 and become rigid in womanly dignity. It was nothing of his 
 causing it was the sound of a heavy step and loud voice at 
 the door. Hearing it, her few soft tears dried up ; her face 
 
XXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 261 
 
 resumed its calm. She was turning into the Miss Ansted 
 whom Ninian had pictured. 
 
 " So, Miss A., how soon you have come home : and what 
 did Lady Ulverston think of the new brougham 1 " 
 
 " I never asked, papa." 
 
 " It is the most elegant carriage in the county," continued 
 Mr. Ansted ; " I assure you, Mr. Graeme, it will cost me ninety 
 guineas not a shilling less." 
 
 Hope turned away restlessly. 
 
 " And I have ordered from the same maker the prettiest little 
 pony-carriage " 
 
 " I do not want it, papa ; I told you so," said Hope quickly ; 
 " I had much rather not drive, indeed." 
 
 " Pooh, nonsense. We decided all that yesterday," returned 
 the father ; and then there ensued an uncomfortable silence. 
 To break it, Ninian asked who was Lady Ulverston ? Any 
 relative to the Mr. Ulverston whom they all knew 1 
 
 " His cousin's wife," Hope answered, playing with her bunch 
 of violets. " Sir Peter is an old man, and very poor, as he 
 succeeded to the bare title, and Mr. Ulverston to the estate ; 
 but his cousin our Mr. Ulverston is very kind to him." 
 
 " And so is my daughter to Lady Ulverston. I often won- 
 der what Hope can see in such a cantankerous old woman, no 
 better than an old maid. But perhaps it is as well, consider- 
 ing all things." And he patted Hope on the shoulder with a 
 smile that made her change to scarlet, and then grow white. 
 She slowly gathered up her bonnot and veil, which she had 
 unfastened, and, with a few words to her father, and a smile 
 to Ninian, quitted the conservatory. 
 
 If Mr. Ansted had a merit, it was hospitality fulsome, per- 
 haps, and partaking of that self-exaltation which was the very 
 core of his nature, but still hospitality. Under his benignant 
 compulsion, Ninian made arrangements for a three days' stay. 
 
 " You will be very quiet. We have no visitors to-day, except, 
 indeed, one or two of my new neighbours, whom I asked to come 
 and taste my last bin of still Champagne. Capital wine too ! I 
 can't drink anything but still Champagne." 
 
 Involuntarily Ninian thought of the empty house at Chester 
 Terrace, and the wronged butchers and bakers hammering at 
 the door. 
 
262 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 He did not see Hope again until at dinner-time she made 
 her appearance in the drawing-room, where were lounging three 
 or four gentlemen who looked like steady dinner-eaters and 
 wine-drinkers. Hope saluted them gravely, as became the 
 mistress of a household receiving her father's guests, and 
 then sat down, a little apart. 
 
 Narrowly, with eager gaze, Ninian observed her. She was 
 dressed gracefully and well, but with extreme plainness. Her 
 whole aspect, her demeanour, and among that group of men, 
 where she was the only lady, marked one whom necessity had 
 taught dignity, self-possession, and self-control. She was 
 every inch a woman now. Even her father treated her as such, 
 called her " Miss Ansted " and " my daughter," and looked at 
 her as if she were the reflection of his own importance. His 
 manner to her was all suavity, except once, when he came up 
 to her as if to speak on some domestic arrangement. Then 
 Ninian, whose old habits made him hear distinctly, whether 
 with or against his will, all that was ever said by or to Hope, 
 distinguished this brief colloquy : 
 
 " Why have you no ornaments to-day ? You will not wear 
 those I gave you." 
 
 " I cannot, papa. I have told you so before." 
 
 " You are a little fool ! You forget your position as my 
 daughter." 
 
 No answer, save a bitter spasm passing across the sweet 
 young face. 
 
 " I say you shall wear them. What have you done with 
 them 1 You have not dared to " 
 
 " No, not that how could 1 1 You need not be afraid, papa." 
 
 He gave her a glance, in which was something of anger, 
 more of fear, and went away. Hope sighed and leaned over 
 the book of prints she was looking at, never moving or lifting 
 her head until Ninian came to take her down to dinner. 
 
 The guests preceded her; she, as mistress of the house, 
 came last Mr. Ansted was always very precise in trivial 
 points of etiquette. 
 
 "It is a long time since this little hand has lain here," 
 said Ninian in his tender, brotherly way. Hope pressed his 
 arm, and for a moment her heart seemed ready to burst ; but 
 she never uttered a word. Very soon he saw her sitting at 
 
XXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 263 
 
 the head of the table, with a calm serious grace ; and he began 
 to guess that the " long time " had concealed things of which 
 she had never spoken in her letters. Nothing but the hard 
 teaching of many an inward care could have so transformed 
 into reserved womanhood the simple, artless child. 
 
 The dinner was long, and the conversation such as usually 
 takes place at a table where the host is a Ion vivant. Hope 
 bore little part therein. When, a good deal of wine being in- 
 bibed in a comparatively short time, the talking became loud 
 and careless too much so for a girl's ears Miss Ansted 
 quietly rose and departed, and Ninian was glad to see her re- 
 tire. But tenderly his fancy followed her ; and many a time, 
 during the intervals of after-dinner conversation which was 
 of the style which might naturally be expected when the whole 
 party were just a degree short of being gentlemen he con- 
 jured up the little figure sitting alone in the drawing-room ; 
 perhaps gazing into the fire with that sad, weary look which 
 he had seen in the morning. 
 
 As soon as he could, he left the dining-room. He longed 
 to have a few minutes of quiet talk with Hope. He had a 
 thousand questions to ask ; above all, he wanted to satisfy a 
 foolish thought which had sprung to his mind the night before, 
 but which the sight of Hope to-day had for the time put to 
 flight. It was about Mr. Ulverston and his boasted intimacy 
 at the house. 
 
 " Is that true ?" Ninian had contrived to ask during dinner. 
 " Does he often come here V' 
 
 " Yes ; papa likes him," was Hope's brief answer ; and no 
 more was said. She talked very little to any one, indeed ; nor 
 could Mr. Graeme read her countenance as he used to do. The 
 unwonted reserve of her demeanour, evidently adopted from 
 necessity, cast a veil over that once transparent character which 
 seemed to hide her feelings even from him who loved her and 
 knew her best. But he thought when alone with him, she 
 would surely open her heart, and reveal some of the cares 
 which, he feared, troubled her young life now. 
 
 Hope was not alone, though she might have been, so quiet 
 was the drawing-room when Ninian put his hand on the door. 
 Sitting beside her on the sofa, was a precise, timid-looking, old- 
 maidish person, in a slate-coloured dress ; opposite, leaning by 
 
264 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 the fire, his eyes cast down with great softness and tenderness, 
 was a young man, once characterised by Hope as " the hand- 
 somest she had ever seen." Probably she would not have 
 denied the statement now. Nor, indeed, could anybody. When 
 he looked serious, there were few finer countenances than Mr. 
 Ulverston's. 
 
 At the sound of the door, Hope lifted her head quickly ; 
 but seeing who it was, she rose up to meet Ninian with a 
 beaming smile. 
 
 "Another surprise for you, Mr. Graeme," said she, slightly 
 blushing. "I know you will be delighted to see your old 
 friend here." 
 
 "I saw him last night," said Ninian, extending his hand, 
 but still looking with an eager anxiety toward Hope. He 
 felt somewhat disappointed that she was not alone. 
 
 " Where did you two meet 1 You never told me anything," 
 said Hope, half turning to Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 " I forgot for the moment and you know we have been 
 talking of so many other things," said he, with his low win- 
 ning voice. 
 
 Miss Ansted made room beside her for her old friend her 
 " adopted brother," as she called him, with a loving, grateful 
 look, in introducing him to Lady Ulverston. 
 
 Ninian wondered why she should thus reveal to a mere 
 stranger the former compact between them. He rather wished 
 she had not done so. But he was soothed by her kind manner ; 
 every look of those sweet eyes fell upon him with healing 
 and comfort. He did not even mind the attendant shadow 
 that seemed to haunt Miss Ansted wherever she moved. It 
 was Mr. Ulverston's way with every pretty woman. 
 
 And Hope had become not merely pretty, she was beautiful 
 more beautiful than even Ninian had first thought, when 
 he saw her under the shade which her father's presence seemed 
 continually to throw over her. She appeared to forget it now 
 she smiled, talked, and sang, with her lovely, pathetic voice ; 
 singing which, though not that of genius or passion for Hope 
 had not a particle of either one or the other was yet sweet 
 and heart-touching, because it came from the heart. 
 
 " Ah, my dear Miss Ansted ! " cried the shy and awkward 
 Lady Ulverston, who seemed to look up with eyes of adoration 
 
XXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 265 
 
 to everything around her, and especially to her elegant cousin- 
 in-law, by whom she was treated with a sort of careless kindness. 
 " My dear Miss Ansted sings like an angel ! Nobody could 
 help loving her, even if she were not an heiress." 
 
 Hope drew back and looked pained " Don't let your cousin 
 talk thus," Ninian heard her say to Mr. Ulverston, who leaned 
 over the piano ; " I am no heiress I shall never be ; I have 
 told you so many a time, and you will not believe me." Her 
 tone was very earnest, even to agitation ; but it was answered 
 in a light bantering way. 
 
 "Who ever believes young ladies' declarations on that 
 subject ? As if they could know anything about the matter ! 
 But, as I likewise have told you many a time it is Miss 
 Ansted herself that all honour all love." 
 
 A compliment that a man of graceful speeches like Mr. 
 Ulverston would be certain to make. Perhaps, though, he 
 need not have made it so tenderly ; and Hope need not have 
 changed colour while he did so. But Ninian was placed where 
 he could not see her. Soon after, declining to sing any more, 
 she came and sat between himself and Lady Ulverston, with a 
 sweet content upon her downcast face ; and her manner to 
 both her friends, old and new, was softer and gentler than 
 ever. But Mr. Ulverston held aloof; and was so silent that 
 any one might have said he was buried in thought, if such a 
 light mind as his could ever be supposed guilty of that enor- 
 mity, particularly in society. 
 
 It was late before the rest of the party left the dining-room, 
 and when they did, their appearance did not much conduce to 
 the pleasure of the evening, they being individuals whose years 
 and country-habits showed them to belong to that period of 
 out-of-date sociality when, in polite parlance, " gentlemen liked 
 to sit long after dinner." No one was positively " drunk " 
 an unpleasant word, which is usually supposed only suitable 
 as applied to the lower classes but almost everybody was 
 what is considerately termed "merry." One, the quietest, 
 dozed in his chair ; another persisted in telling comic stories ; 
 while Mr. Ansted himself, his shining face, once well-looking 
 enough, glowing with the purple tint which marks the middle 
 age of a free liver, talked with great gusto of every titled 
 
266 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 acquaintance he had, and overwhelmed poor frightened Lady 
 Ulverston with his laboured civilities. 
 
 Hope sat at the piano, turning over the leaves of her music, 
 her face growing gradually paler. No disgust or contempt 
 was there, for her nature was too humble ; nor in the passing 
 look she cast towards her father was visible any pang of 
 wounded affection. She came to him when he called, she 
 addressed his guests with perfect courtesy, but all was with 
 the manner of one who, knowing she has a duty to do, does 
 it. She was Miss Ansted only. 
 
 Once or twice, when she had to talk to these not over-fasci- 
 nating guests or to reply to her father's fault-finding, the girl 
 cast a half-anxious, half appealing glance to Mr. Ulverston, as 
 if she were accustomed to look to him for aid in a position 
 that must have been annoying to so young a hostess. This 
 time, however, he did not attempt to assist her ; but seemed 
 to scan with a certain degree of contempt the company into 
 which he had fallen twirled his moustache with dignity 
 and took very little notice of anybody. 
 
 Before long, he gave his elderly cousin-in-law a hint for 
 their retreat, which the timid woman immediately obeyed. 
 
 " We must begone now, if you will excuse us, Mr. Ansted," 
 said she ; " Sir Peter is a great invalid, as you know, and likes 
 to have the house all quiet by eleven." 
 
 " Hollo, Ulverston, you'll sleep here, won't you 1 It is much 
 pleasanter than Sir Peter's little cottage no bigger than a 
 dog-kennel." 
 
 " I own a bear's den would be larger if not so pleasant," 
 returned the young man with his blandest smile. "Still, 
 excuse me this time, as I must return to town early to-morrow 
 morning. So adieu for the present ! " 
 
 He bade Ninian a polite farewell, hoped to see him before 
 he left, and then made his usual elegant disappearance. Cer- 
 tainly, compared with the other guests, he looked a Hyperion 
 among satyrs ! Ninian acknowledged this ; though, while so 
 thinking, he sighed. 
 
 "What! are they gone to the dining-room again?" said 
 Hope, as, after seeing the Ulverstons away, she returned and 
 found Ninian sitting alone. 
 
 " Your papa wanted them to smoke, I believe." 
 
XXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 26*7 
 
 "Ah! there they will stay half the night," returned the 
 poor girl, bitterly. But quickly she added "I am sorry 
 because it is not good for papa. I wish Mr. Ulverston had 
 not gone." 
 
 " Why ? " asked Ninian with a sudden pang. 
 
 " Because papa never does this when he is here. He can 
 persuade papa to anything, being such a favourite with him." 
 
 " And with you, too 1 " 
 
 Hope paused, though it was a hesitation scarce perceptible. 
 Then she said, "I like him because he is very kind to me, 
 and I need kindness often." 
 
 There was a pathetic touch in this speech, which without 
 voluntarily betraying any home-secrets told Ninian all, and 
 moved him to the heart's core. 
 
 " My child, you are not quite happy," said he very tenderly. 
 The tears glittered on her eye-lashes ; she looked as if a word 
 more would have unlocked their current; and then, with a 
 sudden thought, she repressed it. 
 
 " Dear Mr. Graeme I can't answer you to-night. Perhaps 
 I ought not to tell you anything at all." 
 
 There was something to be told, then ! And a sudden, 
 undefined terror took possession of Ninian's faculties. He 
 remained silent a long time, until the silence grew into a 
 suspense that was almost maddening. 
 
 " You look very weary," said Hope, affectionately. " Had 
 you not better go to rest ? You know I must take care of my 
 brother." 
 
 At the word, a thought struck him. 
 
 " If so, may I not ask my little sister a question, which, if 
 she does not answer, she must at least forgive." 
 
 She blushed with some inward consciousness, as maidens do ; 
 but replied, firmly. " Ask me anything, and I will answer 
 if it relates to myself only." 
 
 " It does ! Tell me " his words were abrupt and few as 
 few as those torn from the lips of a doomed man " is my 
 little sister about to marry Mr. any one I know ? " 
 
 " No." The answer was low, and her head was bent. 
 
 " Has he ever asked you 1 " 
 
 " Never." 
 
 " But perhaps he will?" 
 
268 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "I think I hope he never may ! " said Hope, turning away 
 so that Ninian did not see the trouble in her eyes. 
 
 He reproached himself for cruelty in thus wounding her 
 womanly delicacy. Passionately he asked her forgiveness, and 
 then drew back, afraid of betraying the intense joy that her 
 words had imparted. He bade her good-night, tenderly, as in 
 the old times at The Gowans. Save for one thing ; he dared 
 not trust himself to kiss the child's white forehead now. 
 
 Nor did she seem to expect it. Yet this reserve pained him 
 not ; but only filled him the more with a hope almost too 
 delicious to bear. He felt a happy man that night, ay, 
 happy as if he had been a youth in the heyday of his first 
 love-dream, instead of a quiet, serious man, who had run a tilt 
 with the hard world for nearly four-and-thirty years. 
 
XXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 269 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 IT was Sunday morning sweet, and fresh, and spring-like, 
 Hope sat at the head of the breakfast-table, as she used some- 
 times to sit at The Gowans, only with a grace less timid and 
 more womanly. Her father did not appear. 
 
 " You will have to go to church alone with me," said she. 
 "Papa will not, I believe, go to-day. He hopes you will 
 excuse his not rising to breakfast." 
 
 Ninian could very readily. Indeed, long after the morning 
 hours he had heard sounds of revelry which made the fact of 
 his host's being invisible easily accounted for. He received 
 the excuse his pity yearning over the daughter who " blushed 
 as she gave it in " though with the blush of a sorrowing not 
 an accusing angel. Neither made any further remark, but 
 talked of the dear old times of Lindsay, Tinie, and the happy 
 twin-brides. Hope sighed often, while speaking of those 
 simple innocent days. 
 
 They went to church ; only they two arm-in-arm together. 
 It chanced to be the first time this had ever happened : since 
 in the large household at The Gowans, Mr. Graeme and his 
 ward were very seldom left alone. And to every pious heart, 
 in whose depths lies an affection that in sacredness is held 
 next to its religion, it is a solemn thing to enter God's house 
 and there kneel and pray beside the one best beloved of all 
 God's creatures the one with whom we desire to walk hand- 
 in-hand through His pleasant earth, and by whose side we 
 hope to stand in His heaven, when there shall be no more 
 need to say " till death us part" Thus, to Ninian at least, it 
 was a sweet and solemn church-going that day. 
 
 He had never been to an English church before ; but this 
 was a village tabernacle, plain enough to harmonise with the 
 most rigid Presbyterian feeling. It was very narrow and 
 small, containing about a dozen high pews; the rest being 
 
270 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 mere benches. The communion-table was of homely wood, 
 covered with a worm-eaten red cloth; the communion-seats 
 were plain rush-bottomed chairs, and the altar-railing was of 
 honest, unpainted deal. Yet there the little parish congrega- 
 tion must have knelt for centuries ; since in the stone flooring 
 were two monumental brasses, almost obliterated by time. 
 The old Norman arch with its hollowed recess for holy water 
 formed the doorway. The church might have been richer 
 once, but now it was simply a church for the poor. There 
 was not a gentleman's house in the parish except the clergy- 
 man's. 
 
 " I brought you here," whispered Hope, " because I thought 
 you would like this pretty nook better than our grand new 
 church at Arlington ; and you would not dislike the long, quiet 
 walk through fields and lanes." 
 
 He dislike it ? It had been one dream of pleasantness and 
 peace ! There, with the slant pillar of sunbeams reaching up 
 to every window the old clergyman's voice sounding solemnly 
 within, and larks hymning their matins from without Ninian 
 said his English prayers beside his beloved English girl. 
 
 There is a poem of Longfellow's, which probably Mr. Graeme 
 had never heard, for he was not well read in poetry, and was 
 himself no poet, except in the silent language of his life. But 
 if he had ever seen these verses, "A Gleam of Sunshine," 
 doubtless his manly heart would have thrilled to their truth, 
 for they might have been telling the story of this one Sunday 
 never to be forgotten : 
 
 V 
 
 " This is the highway to the town, 
 And here the green lane ends, 
 Through which I walked to church with thee, 
 gentlest of my friends ! 
 
 " Thy dress was like the lilies, 
 
 And thy heart as pure as they ; 
 One of God's holy angels 
 Did walk with me that day. 
 
 " Long was the good man's sermon, 
 
 But it seemed not long to me, 
 For he spoke of Kuth the beautiful, 
 And still I thought of thee. 
 
XXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 271 
 
 " Long were the prayers he uttered, 
 But they seemed not so to me ; 
 For in my heart I prayed with him, 
 And still I prayed for thee. " 
 
 Ninian's heart was full. He looked up at the clear sky, 
 beneath which, when service was over, they two walked she 
 leaning on his arm. But she did not know that he was pray- 
 ing that his heart, heavy with its deep love, had laid itself 
 down at the feet of God, beseeching for her. She did not 
 know, that all the way home, while she went smiling through 
 the sunny fields, her young soul seemed lightened of its care, 
 his was lifting up its passionate voice, crying on Heaven to 
 keep safe for him his life's sole joy. Very solemn, too, was 
 his prayer not alone for the girl he loved, now tripping along 
 in her sweet maidenhood, but for his wife, perhaps the mother 
 of his children, his helpmeet in life's coming work, wherein all 
 things done should be done by them both, worthily and for 
 the glory of God. Until, that work being over, they might lie 
 side by side in some quiet place like this, with children's 
 reverent tears dropping over them, waiting for the resurrection 
 unto that Kingdom where all earthly marriage will be done 
 away, and that marriage only remain, which, being an union 
 spiritual and complete, is as indissoluble as the union of the 
 soul with God. 
 
 Young men and maidens idle dreamers of baseless dreams, 
 which you call love, and toy with for a year, a month, a week 
 you know no more of the one true Love, the one sacred 
 Marriage, than does a child who, looking at his own image in 
 two or three wayside ponds, fancies he has seen, and perhaps 
 drained dry, the great ocean which rounds the world ! 
 
 I have thus recorded Ninian Graeme's thoughts, not his 
 words. Of the latter, indeed, there was scarcely anything to 
 tell. When people have been happy, they scarcely know what 
 they have talked about, if they have talked at all. Probably 
 Hope was the chief speaker, but it was always of things of the 
 past. She only seemed at rest when she could ignore her 
 present life altogether. She did so now talked of old times, 
 or else of the spring treasures she saw in their country walk 
 the young wheat, the budding woodbine leaves, the daisies, 
 and the crowsfoot. A very simple maiden she was always, 
 
272 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 and took great delight in these simple things. When they 
 reached the last hill within sight of Marylands, she turned 
 round and looked back on the pretty meadows, saying, with a 
 heavy sigh, 
 
 " Oh, how happy I have been this morning ! " 
 
 Ninian answered, softly, " And I, too ! " 
 
 " If it could but be always so !" cried Hope, with another 
 sigh. " If I could only escape from this hard, hard life, and 
 earn my bread, no matter how, or fly away and hide myself at 
 The Gowans." 
 
 "Will you come?" said he, suddenly, but in a deep tremu- 
 lous voice, whose passion he thought any one must have under- 
 stood. Whether, despite his resolution, he meant Hope to 
 understand, he himself scarcely knew. But he said the words, 
 and waited. 
 
 " I come 1 I wish I could ! " she answered, sadly. 
 
 She had not comprehended him in the least ! His great 
 depth of love was hidden far below the vision of her mild eyes. 
 He must wait a little longer yet before chance smote asunder 
 the smooth waters, and let her see the treasure which lay 
 buried there. 
 
 " I mean," said he, with that soft kindness which marked 
 his every action, every word with " the child," " you might 
 come to us for a little while." 
 
 " Oh, that I might ! Then I should be quiet and safe far 
 out of the way of Ah! sometimes I think I cannot bear up 
 much longer. It is so hard ! If I could but have had you 
 near to help me, my brother ! " 
 
 She sobbed this out, as if her poor heart could restrain itself 
 no longer. And then she hung her head in shame, and accused 
 herself of having grievously erred. " But I have had nobody 
 to speak to nobody ! and now, seeing you, this came out 
 unawares. And I have told nothing that you may not soon 
 know." 
 
 " All that I know now is, that my little Hope is unhappy. 
 What makes her so ? Can I do her any good ? " 
 
 " Oh no no ! I ought not to have said thus much. If my 
 father heard No, I will not say any more," added she, inter- 
 rupting herself, and summoning resolution to her brow, and a 
 faint smile to her lips, " I daresay I shall be content before long." 
 
XXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 273 
 
 " My child ! " said Ninian, firmly, " for you are my child as 
 well as your father's daughter I have on you some little 
 claim." 
 
 He thought he had, or would have when she learned all. 
 This made him speak, lest she should wear her heart away in 
 home-troubles, and he not know it. Sooner than that, he 
 would run the chance of startling her calm affection by telling 
 her that his love was not what it seemed, and bidding her take 
 shelter from all her cares on her betrothed husband's breast. 
 For some lingering of that reverence with which the son of a 
 worthy father inclines to regard all fathers, bad or good, made 
 him resolve that he would never steal Mr. Ansted's daughter 
 from him unawares. 
 
 These thoughts clear, but quick as lightning darted 
 through Ninian's mind, as he spoke of his "claim." He 
 paused a moment upon the word, and then continued, 
 
 " I think, dear Hope, you might tell me your trouble. You 
 know I was acquainted with all your father's affairs." 
 
 " And are you now 1 " cried Hope, eagerly. 
 
 " No, not now ; but I can guess." And then, to soothe the 
 pain he thought her delicacy might feel, he added : " You may 
 be sure that all I guess or learn I shall hold sacred ; and Hope 
 might trust me, since she chose me for a brother." 
 
 But Hope, even at this, continued silent ; though she pressed 
 his hand gratefully. Ninian drew back, his conscience and his 
 pride accusing him for seeking to pry into another man's 
 secrets. He could not- have done so, except for the sake of 
 her whose peace was dearer to him than anything in the world, 
 except honour. 
 
 Something of this latter feeling rose up and lessoned him 
 into silence ; setting before him the example of Mr. Ansted's 
 daughter, who was a true daughter, even to a Mr. Ansted. He 
 followed her down the garden, for, from some unexpressed 
 reason, Hope had dropped his arm on entering the lodge-gates. 
 But whatever she did, and whatever she said, or left unsaid, he 
 felt that he could only reverence her the more. 
 
 Mr. Ansted was lounging over his newspapers, or staring 
 with sleepy eyes at the pictures which adorned his drawing- 
 room. And there, listening patiently to his comments on the 
 same, and his attempts to assume the reputation of a man of 
 
 T 
 
274 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 taste by having "stepped into the shoes" of the late proprietor 
 of this pretty house sat Ninian Graeme, a cheerful martyr, 
 for two long hours. He thought it was hard if he could not 
 bear for half a day what his darling had to bear for a whole 
 life-time. No, not a whole life-time, if it pleased God ! The 
 gentle little bird should have a peaceful nest yet. He would 
 make all soft and fair for her before he stirred her quiet heart, 
 or embittered her present life the more by the father's opposi- 
 tion, and then he would come and take his sweet dove home. 
 
 He knew something in his heart told him that she would 
 be content to go. True, she did not love as he did, perhaps 
 never might, he could hardly expect it, with his plain looks, 
 and thick-coming grey hairs. But he thought that any woman 
 so pure and true must feel her heart respond to such a passion- 
 ate and entire devotion as his own. Yes ! she would not be 
 unhappy with him, even though she was so young and beauti- 
 ful, and he Well, he was whatever God had made him ! He 
 forgot the time when he had been half fearful lest she should 
 suffer by vainly loving him so inconsistent are all men, or, at 
 least, all lovers. But now that he felt his joy and hope grow 
 nearer, and his self-conflict closing fast, there came upon him 
 all those doubts and bitter humilities which ever follow and 
 torture true love the truer the love, the greater being the 
 suffering. 
 
 Ninian's tete-a-tete with Mr. Ansted being ended, there came 
 dinner, the fortunate interval which killed at least two hours 
 of a dreary Sunday afternoon. So it seemed in this household, 
 where during all the long Sabbath day the servants toiled and 
 grumbled, and the master yawned. He brightened up, how- 
 ever, at feeding-time, and gave his whole soul to what unto 
 him seemed the chief aim and purpose of existence dining. 
 To do him justice, he was not unsocial. His heart warmed as 
 his mouth filled, and he seemed quite unsatisfied unless his 
 guest and his daughter ate and drank in proportionate com- 
 panionship. But Ninian had all his life been thoroughly dis- 
 regardful of table luxuries ; and Miss Ansted sat, her plate 
 loaded with expensive dainties, her glass filled with the most 
 costly wines, though at times, when her father dilated upon 
 the immense sum these Lucullian delights had cost him, she 
 looked as if every mouthful she tasted was like poison. A 
 
XXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 275 
 
 factory child sitting by the roadside, munching her honest, 
 hard-earned crust, would have had a happier feast. 
 
 But yet she sat at the laden board, did her duties as hostess, 
 and perhaps no eye save that which watched her with such 
 close tenderness, might have seen that she had any thought 
 beyond. Only when the bells began to ring for evening service, 
 she rose up as if eager for the relief. 
 
 "You are not going to church to-night, Miss A. 1 ? Pray 
 give up your religious duties for once, and amuse us," said the 
 father, yawning over his wine. " Or, at all events, amuse 
 your old friend Mr. Graeme, for I declare I am so confoundedly 
 tired and sleepy." 
 
 " Will you lie down and rest, papa, or shall I make you 
 some tea ? " 
 
 " Tea nonsense ! I know the best cure a hair of the dog 
 that bit me last night ehl Take away these detestable 
 wines, Hope, and give me some brandy-and-water. Then I 
 think I'll try to doze, and you can take Mr. Graeme into the 
 drawing-room and sing psalms for him (she has a splendid 
 piano, cost 100 guineas, I vow). Only mind and shut the 
 door." 
 
 So while Mr. Ansted slumbered off his gourmandise, Ninian 
 and Hope sat together in the drawing-toom, which breathed 
 another atmosphere than that out of which they passed. It 
 was a sweet room, thickly hung with pictures, strewed with all 
 sorts of fantastic, tasteful ornaments. A few hyacinths in 
 glasses created an abiding perfume, faint but delicious ; other 
 scents came wafted in at times through the half-opened door 
 of the conservatory which led out of the apartment. The fire 
 sparkled out from a hearth made gay by painted china tiles, 
 and glimmered with a softened light on two exquisite heads, 
 " Night " and " Morning," which formed the supporters of the 
 white marble chimney-piece. 
 
 All these things Ninian's eye noted with a curious tenacity 
 that fixed on his memory that room and all its appertainings. 
 In after years he could at any moment have conjured it up, 
 just as it looked then, in the dim firelight, especially these 
 pale marble heads, against one of which, " Night," Hope was 
 leaning. They seemed very like the statue face and the 
 human both so rarely delicate and fair, with the shut eye- 
 
276 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 lids and the weary look about the mouth, as if sleep were 
 welcome. 
 
 " Are you tired, Hope 1 You surely are not strong. Yet 
 you looked so well yesterday that I quite forgot what I heard 
 of your having been ill, on account of which your father came 
 to live here." 
 
 "He said so did he?" 
 
 " Yes. Were you very ill, my child 1 Was that the reason 
 you did not write for so many weeks ? Had I known, I we 
 should all have been unhappy." 
 
 " You need not," said Hope. She paused and meeting his 
 anxious gaze, cast down her eyes in shame. " Don't look at 
 me. I cannot keep up a deceit before you. What was said 
 was not true ; I have never been ill at all. But it was a good 
 reason for leaving and we were obliged to leave." 
 
 Her look so sad, so humbled seemed to indicate, " Don't 
 ask me any more ! " Ninian did not ask. 
 
 He tried to talk to her of other things ; it was very painful 
 for him to see her sitting there, with her sad face, which at 
 every kind word of his appeared to grow sadder, and to know 
 that he must not say to her as of old, " My child, what ails 
 you 1 " He would fain do her good, and cheer her without 
 her knowing it ; so, in his old merry way, he bade her not sit 
 drooping there, but come and show him the wonders of her 
 conservatory. 
 
 Hope obeyed, with something of the ready smile with which 
 she obeyed him of old. Mr. Graeme attempted a long botani- 
 cal conversation varied by references to his own pet garden 
 at home and then stood at Hope's side, pointing out, as he 
 was wont to point out to her all pretty objects of nature when 
 she was his pupil how graceful the trees of the pleasure- 
 ground looked, stretching up their bare branches against the 
 bright line of the horizon, almost like a summer sunset. 
 
 " Do you stay here all summer 1 It must be a sweet place 
 then 1 " said Ninian, as seeing her shiver he turned back into 
 the warm drawing-room. " Indeed, it is a sweet place now. 
 I don't think I ever saw a more beautiful room than this." 
 
 " It seems to me frightful ! Oh, I wish it were the bare 
 walls the bare floor. I wish we lived in any hovel, however 
 poor, so that we lived there honestly \ " And she burst into 
 
XXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 277 
 
 tears. They were not child's tears now; Ninian could not 
 comfort them as he had used to do. He saw them flow large, 
 silent tokens of a woman's heavy grief and humiliation. 
 
 He made her sit down, and took her hand. " Now, Hope, 
 after this, you must tell me all." 
 
 " Must 1 1 do you say so *? Do you think it would be 
 right ? Sometimes I have thought it would, because you were 
 my father's friend that is, you knew my father. Perhaps 
 you could give me advice, or, at least, inform me of something. 
 I am all in the dark. He will not tell me, though I have 
 begged him to do so, almost on my knees." 
 
 Hope said this hurriedly, as if frightened at her own reve- 
 lations. And then, from a sort of feeling that now she had 
 begun she must go on, she looked at Ninian with an eager 
 entreaty. " Tell me, for I am so miserable do you know 
 anything of my father's affairs ? Is he a rich man, or is he not V 
 
 And when Ninian answered in the only way he could, as to 
 his utter ignorance in the matter, it was piteous to see how 
 dejectedly she sank back, and appealed to him no more. 
 
 Mr. Graeme did not know whether to speak on or be silent. 
 But Hope, throwing herself on the footstool by his side, looked 
 up with her trusting, child-like look, and cried, " I feel so un- 
 happy so guilty. Help me do help me, my brother ! " Then 
 he knew his course was plain. He must save the child, without 
 any scruples of delicacy with regard to the father. 
 
 He took the little hands the hands that it was his life's 
 grayer to clasp thus for ever and said, " I will help you, Hope. 
 I think I understand what you mean to imply. But how was 
 
 it that you never hinted anything of these " he hesitated 
 
 for a word, " these troubles of your father's 1 " 
 
 " I did not know them myself. We first lived as we do 
 now, or more expensively if possible. He told me to spare 
 nothing in the house, he made me wear rich dresses, and gave 
 me, oh ! such jewellery. I took it, and was pleased but now 
 the very sight of it makes me blush for shame." 
 
 " My dear Hope ! it is no shame to you." 
 
 " It is it is ! Think of living in a fine house, and having 
 rich dinners every day, and going about in a carriage, knowing 
 that we have no right to these things, because they are not 
 paid for, and perhaps never may be." 
 
278 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Very low she spoke, and bitter was the shame that dyed 
 her young face crimson. 
 
 " I think," she went on, " that I should have never let you 
 know this, except that you have influence with my father ; you 
 might help him by your advice. If he feels as I do, he must 
 be very miserable too." 
 
 "Did he ever say so ? Did he ever tell you of his circumstances 
 in any way ! Have you any knowledge of where his income 
 comes from and how much it is 1 Forgive me but if I am 
 to do you any good, I must speak and you must answer, in this 
 business-like way." 
 
 Hope thought a little, and then said, "I know absolutely 
 nothing. Except " and she blushed, possibly at the supposed 
 falsehood " except that he told Mr. Ulverston he had estates 
 in America that were increasing every year, and that I should 
 be the richest girl in England before long. And Mr. Ulver- 
 ston and all my friends consider me so, while I know quite 
 well that it cannot be that my father is mistaken, or perhaps, 
 fancies the thing he wishes, as people do sometimes. And 
 then all the while I am deceiving everybody. Oh, if only he 
 would but believe the truth ! " 
 
 " You mean your father 1 " said Ninian. In his anxiety he 
 did not notice that the girl slightly drew back, without answer- 
 ing. " Your father ought to believe how little you care for 
 being an heiress. Still," and a sudden light broke upon Mr. 
 Graeme's mind " perhaps he expects that with this reputation 
 of wealth his daughter will marry." 
 
 " His daughter will not though." And for the first time 
 Ninian saw a faint tincture of pride in that meek brow. 
 " Nothing shall make me deceive any man thus. Fancy, only 
 fancy for any one to suppose his wife a rich heiress, and then 
 find her out to be what I am ! " 
 
 Ninian looked at her, her face of truth, her mien sorrowful, 
 yet so sweet. He thought there was never a man living who 
 would not rejoice to wed what she was. 
 
 " Sometimes," added Hope, lifting her face and then lowering 
 again " sometimes, I own if I must tell all my foolish 
 thoughts to my brother I have fancied it would be better for 
 me to marry, to go into some new home, rather than live on 
 this wretched, (Deceitful life." 
 
XXII. J THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 2*79 
 
 "You must not do that, Hope," said Ninian, hurriedly. 
 " Give me your promise that you will not ! " 
 
 " Very well," said Hope, and faintly smiled. " Perhaps, after 
 all, I may never be tried. I often pray for that ending. 
 Better anything than deceit. You yourself would teach me 
 the same." And she raised her eyes, so trustful, pure, and 
 unconscious, that Ninian could not do what more than once he 
 was about to do open his arms and say, " My love my wife 
 come home to me ! " 
 
 There was a silence ; the light from the windows darkened ; 
 the fire sank lower, making the white marble faces seem 
 spectral and strange. Once more poor little Hope looked up 
 at her adopted brother, and said, " Help me ! " 
 
 Ninian roused himself to think clear thoughts, and to try 
 and act like a world-wise man for his darling's good. He 
 asked many questions that he fancied might lead him to a 
 right knowledge of the truth, but her answers were as simple 
 as a child's. 
 
 " You see, I knew nothing of money-matters," said she, 
 helplessly. " I tried to learn, and to be papa's housekeeper, 
 as I am now. At first he gave me money every week, and I 
 did very well, and paid everybody. And then he said I must 
 send the bills to him, and he would pay them. But papa is 
 not very particular, and thinks tradesmen ought to wait. At 
 last he grew angry whenever I asked him for money ; and all 
 these people used to be coming to me, and I could give them 
 nothing but promises and kind words. They were very rude 
 to me sometimes, but I was only sorry ; it was so hard for 
 them. Once I went and sold some of my ornaments to pay 
 my dressmaker, because she was too poor to wait until papa's 
 money came in. It must come in very slowly, otherwise, I 
 think I hope he would pay everybody. Perhaps I am very 
 wrong in telling these things, but, oh ! I have so suffered ! " 
 
 "My poor child! And when was all this 1 ? at Chester 
 Terrace 1 " 
 
 " Yes ! How dreadful the place grew, and the neighbour- 
 hood ! I used to think as I walked along the streets that the 
 people were staring and pointing at me, as being somebody 
 who owed money and did not pay. I durst not pass the 
 tradespeople's doors ; I felt ashamed that anybody should see 
 
280 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 me. And then to come home and seem rich to go out and 
 spend money knowing how much we owed. Oh ! what a 
 dreadful life it was ! " 
 
 " And all the while my poor Hope wrote her cheerful letters, 
 and I never knew a word of this ! " 
 
 " You never would, nor anybody, but that I am so unhappy, 
 and feel as if I were so dishonest. I thought we were coming 
 to live in the country quietly, that papa might save money and 
 pay all his debts. And you see you see ! " 
 
 Her eyes glanced round the rich drawing-room as if it were 
 disgusting to her sight. Then she covered her face in such 
 humiliation as those only suffer who, pure and honourable 
 themselves, have to lead the hollow life this poor girl led 
 upright daughter of one who was there was no gainsaying it 
 a dishonest man. 
 
 Ninian was very near uttering the epithet, when something 
 in Hope's manner stopped him. He only said with a little 
 sternness, for his conscientious nature was sorely tried, 
 
 " I guessed that this would happen. I knew your father 
 years ago." 
 
 Hope answered, humbly, "Don't think anything hard of him 
 at least, not very hard. He does not mean to act wrongly. 
 Perhaps he would pay if he could. He may be very poor. 
 Oh, if he would only tell me so, and let us go and live in a 
 little'cottage, and pay for everything we had, or not have it at 
 all, I think I should be happy then. Hark ! was that my 
 father coming 1 " 
 
 " No only a step outside the house. The servants coming in 
 from church, perhaps. Don't look so frightened, my poor child." 
 
 " Did I look frightened ? Everything startles me now. Do 
 you know, the week before we left Chester Terrace we had to 
 keep the doors bolted, and papa never dared to stir out, lest 
 Oh, I can't tell it, I feel so ashamed ! " 
 
 From her words, Ninian began to see on what a precipice 
 his darling stood. He took his resolution immediately. There 
 could be no consideration for any but her. 
 
 " Hope," he said, after some moments of thought, " I fancy 
 I have some influence over your father. I will speak to him, 
 and learn from him the true state of his affairs, which seem to 
 be in a very critical position." 
 
XXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 281 
 
 " And you will be kind to him, and help him all you can 1 " 
 
 " I will, for your sake. Cheer up, my child, my pet," said 
 he, taking in his hand one of the brown curls he used to like 
 playing with. But he soon let it go ; either his own feelings 
 or Hope's drew a veil between them, so as to prevent the little 
 fondnesses that were their wont of old. 
 
 Still, he said to himself that this was only for a while. He 
 might yet longer have stood aloof from Miss Ansted the heiress, 
 but he felt that the ruined bankrupt's daughter might soon be 
 taken to his heart and home. Even Lindsay would have 
 advised so. He would wait until he returned to Edinburgh, 
 and could tell that true elder sister all, as was indeed her 
 right to hear. It was the last fraternal sacrifice he had need 
 to make. Then he would come back, bringing Lindsay's own 
 welcome to the wife her brother had chosen. 
 
 Thinking thus, he was not pained even when Hope slowly 
 rose from her lowly and loving position at his feet. Ere her 
 father came in, she was again Miss Ansted, silent and distant, 
 though always kind. 
 
282 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 STILL the same Sunday night ! How long, or rather how 
 full of successive feelings which seem to lengthen time, had 
 that Sunday been to Ninian Graeme ! 
 
 Hope was gone to bed ; at least she had retired, leaving her 
 father and her friend to talk together ; but from the anxious 
 look which Ninian caught as she passed out of the room, he 
 knew there would be no sleep for those poor weary eyes. He 
 remembered how more than once, when she was recovering 
 from the fever, he had chanced to come into the study and find 
 her sleeping. What a calm, sweet look she had ! If he could 
 but take her and shelter her from care, and bring back that 
 restful, happy look once more ! And all the man was stirred 
 within him in a mingling of passion and tenderness, so that he 
 saw nothing but the image of his dreams, and took no notice 
 of the coarse, burly likeness before him an elderly Bacchus, 
 puffing away in the dolce far niente of a Sunday night. 
 
 "D d bad cigars," said Mr. Ansted, who, it should be 
 remarked, was never quite so gentlemanly after dinner as be- 
 fore. He put his mariners on like his coats, and cast them off' 
 in like fashion, when they were too tight a fit and cramped 
 his natural peculiarities. " The most confounded trash I ever 
 smoked ; and yet I pay a pretty price for them too." 
 
 "So you seem to do for everything you have about you. 
 You have a good share of the elegancies of life." 
 
 " Of course ! I like enjoyment. I pay my money and I get 
 its worth. There is no harm in that, I suppose *?" 
 
 " Certainly not. A man who pays his way in the world has 
 a right to the best the world can give him." 
 
 Ninian, who, absorbed in other thoughts, had not quite 
 considered what he was saying, nor meant to point his words 
 so sarcastically, saw how his host winced under their appli- 
 cation. 
 
XXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 283 
 
 He was in a most uncomfortable position. To eat a man's 
 dinners, and then take him to task for something very like 
 dishonesty, was a thing extremely abhorrent to Mr. Graeme. 
 Yet he had a true and not unfriendly purpose to fitlfil towards 
 his former debtor ; and if what he had to say was not said 
 that night, the chance might not occur again. 
 
 In various delicate ways he tried to turn the conversation 
 to the old relations between them, as client and legal adviser. 
 He thought Mr. Ansted might become more confidential then. 
 But it is a bad thing to be too well acquainted with some 
 men's past ; and though, conscious of the hold that Ninian 
 had over him, Hope's father was perfectly bland and civil, yet 
 it was evident that the subject was a disagreeable one. 
 
 "Come we'll not bother our heads with business now, 
 Graeme. You used to press me deucedly hard, sometimes ; 
 you're a far pleasanter fellow to meet in one's own house over 
 a bottle of wine, than in that musty old office of yours. 
 Here's to your health, and may you get on in the world, and 
 have as pretty a place of your own as this Marylands of mine. 
 For, by Jove ! I like it so much, I intend to buy it. Wouldn't 
 you advise me, eh?" 
 
 " I cannot advise, being now thoroughly ignorant of your 
 circumstances and property. Still, be prudent. You know 
 you were never a very prudent fellow, when I had the manage- 
 ment of your matters, but you seem to be flourishing now, to 
 all appearances." 
 
 " Appearances ! You don't mean to say that it's not so 1 
 Bah ! I could almost fancy that you came to look after your 
 own little matters. I vow, the paltry sum had slipped my 
 memory. But you shall have it in let me see a bill of three 
 months ? How much is it, interest and all 1 " With a con- 
 temptuous air, he leaned back, puffed away, and tried to 
 assume the careless dignity of a man of property. 
 
 Ninian's pride rose. "Look you, Mr. Ansted ; I never 
 should have mentioned this subject if you had not. The sum 
 you owe me you can pay when you choose I shall never ask 
 you. But, though I am no longer your business-agent, and 
 have nothing to do with your present affairs, I cannot help 
 feeling an interest in them." 
 
 " Very much obliged. Then you will be delighted to know 
 
284 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 that all is prospering with me. My daughter, when she 
 marries (and a certain young fellow of my acquaintance, of 
 good family and estate, would be glad if that were to be to- 
 morrow) my daughter will have 50,000 down, or property 
 equivalent. A splendid alliance ; and you shall draw up the 
 settlements, eh, Graeme ? " 
 
 Ninian's fears, ever alive, made him blench a little. "This 
 is news ! Does Miss Ansted know it, or consent to it?" 
 
 " Pooh ! Of course she'll consent. It is the best offer she has 
 had, to my knowledge, and she has refused some very good 
 ones. A very taking girl is Hope ; just what I could have 
 expected my daughter to be. And she'll have a pretty penny 
 of her own some of these days ; one or two of my American 
 plantations besides this little place of Marylands. What do 
 you think of it, Graeme ? I shall lay out a thousand or two 
 upon it, and then, 'pon my life ! it will be the prettiest resi- 
 dence in the county." 
 
 He said all this with such a frank, plausible air, that 
 Ninian began to doubt whether he himself had not been 
 labouring under a delusion. Never was there a man who had 
 so completely the gift of making black appear white, or who 
 by his supreme assurance was better fitted to sustain the 
 difficult part of an adventurer. 
 
 "Have you bought the house?" asked Mr. Graeme, half be- 
 lieving in his own question. 
 
 " Not yet ; but I shall do, knick-knackeries and all. The 
 poor devil who collected them he was an author, or an artist, 
 or some such shabby profession will be glad enough to sell 
 everything, Ulverston says. He took Marylands for me, and 
 I came at once, though my former lease was not quite out. 
 But money's no object, compared to comfort." 
 
 "You removed suddenly, I believe. I was inquiring for 
 you on Friday at Chester Terrace." 
 
 Mr. Ansted gave him a searching glance. "You you 
 heard nothing there ? The truth is," added he, receiving no 
 immediate answer, " I was obliged to leave no address. 
 Some trifling annoyances, you understand ? such as a gentle- 
 man is always subject to when his property is much tied up. 
 But nothing of any consequence easily remedied by a little 
 loose cash. I shall settle the matters in a week or so. You 
 
XXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 285 
 
 couldn't," and here Mr. Ansted seemed struck by a sudden 
 idea "you couldn't oblige me with a hundred or two, just 
 for a few days, to get these things over?" 
 
 "Mr. Ansted," said Ninian, firmly, though not unkindly, 
 and conquering the repulsion that would arise, " if I had that 
 sum to lend, which I have not, I should be slow to employ it 
 thus. It seems to me that it would be like pouring in a 
 bucketful of sand to stop up a river." 
 
 " What do you mean to insinuate 1 " cried the other, rising 
 up irate. But he met the quiet look which had controlled 
 him many a time. Somehow, from old experience, he felt it 
 would not do to get into a passion with Ninian Graeme. He 
 knocked out the ashes of his cigar, and sat down again. 
 
 " I mean to insinuate nothing j but I think, now we are up- 
 on this topic, it is but honest to tell you what I heard that 
 night, and what, drawing my own conclusions since, I see good 
 reasons for believing that you are in very considerable em- 
 barrassments. 
 
 " You are a " The epithet, noun and adjective included, 
 
 were not altogether as graceful and gentlemanlike as they 
 might have been. They made Ninian's Scottish blood rise up 
 in fire, but it was cooled by one thought the only thought 
 that could have made him act and speak as he now did, though 
 the task was so repugnant to his feelings that more than once 
 he doubted whether he was justified therein. Again he seemed 
 to hear the entreating voice " Ah ! do help me ! do talk with 
 my father ! " 
 
 " I am sorry to have annoyed you, Mr. Ansted, nor shall I 
 urge in apology any claims I might have upon your confidence." 
 
 " Confidence ! You insulted me, sir." 
 
 " I trust not, when I am now sitting under your own roof, 
 where I have been a guest these two days. It is very un- 
 pleasant to me to mention these things at all ; but having been 
 your legal adviser, and wishing still to be your friend, I cannot 
 help warning you that these reports are afloat. If they be at 
 all true, and the same thing happens again that happened some 
 years ago, your position would turn out very difficult and hard 
 to be retrieved." 
 
 Mr. Ansted looked alarmed. He was not the bravest man 
 in the world, and knew that Ninian Grseme had some power 
 
286 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 over him, which might be wielded to his hurt. It was not 
 safe to make such an enemy. His pompous manner lowered 
 into something very like cajoling. 
 
 " Come, now, you're an old friend, and I'll not deceive you, 
 such a lynx-eyed fellow as you seem. Things have gone rather 
 hard with me of late ; but I shall retrieve them all if I can only 
 keep up my credit until I get under the wing of my son-in-law 
 elect, young Ulverston." 
 
 " It was he, then, whom you alluded to 1 " 
 
 " To be sure. An excellent match for Hope, and a great 
 advantage to me. Also, don't you see that he's mad after the 
 girl quite mad 1 I expect every day he will offer himself 
 and then, by Heaven ! whether she likes it or not, I'll have 
 them married at once, and make all safe." 
 
 The brandy-and- water must certainly have unloosed Mr. 
 Ansted's tongue a little, or he could not have been thus com- 
 municative. In a moment Ninian discerned the whole farrago 
 of lies the 50,000 the grand settlement the gilded cheat 
 by which Hope was to be lifted out of her own sphere by a 
 husband whom her father thought aristocratic. If, in that 
 manly heart there had been nothing tenderer than pity, it 
 would have throbbed in behalf of the innocent girl. But with 
 that intense love stirring its depths, it was thrilled with a 
 passion too strong for control. 
 
 " Now, by the God that made me I say, Ealph Ansted, 
 before you shall sell your child in that way, I will do " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " That which will prevent it. I will go and tell Ulverston 
 what I know, and you are well aware I know it, how that 
 you are a man overwhelmed by debt, hunted from Scotland to 
 America, from America to England, that at this moment you 
 hardly dare cross your own threshold for fear of the law ! " 
 
 Mr. Ansted never answered ; he was dumb either with fear 
 or rage. 
 
 " Now this is what I have to say to you," continued Ninian, 
 in a voice less stern and very quiet. " Be an honest man, give 
 up all to your creditors, and I will help you as I helped you 
 before. My own claims, I told you, I shall never urge or think 
 of. All I want is to save you and yours from the wretched- 
 ness and disgrace that must come upon you, if you go on living 
 
XXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 287 
 
 your present life. You know, some time or other, the crash 
 must come." 
 
 " Let it come ! " shouted the enraged adventurer, with a 
 fierce oath ; and then, hurling out many more, he ordered 
 Ninian to quit the house. 
 
 This was not the raving of a drunken man, for though 
 slightly excited, he was by no means intoxicated. It was the 
 ebullition of a man roused from the smooth ease of selfishness 
 to ferocity. No person could have withstood it, except one 
 who was used to control, not only others but himself, as was 
 Ninian Graeme. 
 
 " I will go at once, if you wish it," said he, as he stood up- 
 right, his cheek something whitened with self-restraint, for he 
 had within him all a man's fierce passions and indignant pride. 
 " But I tell you once again, I meant you only kindness ; nor 
 shall you force from me one word of anger or disrespect, since 
 you are an older man than I a father too " 
 
 He remembered whose father, and stopped abruptly. Unable 
 to trust himself longer, he walked from the room and towards 
 the hall-door, which he opened with some dim intention of 
 leaving the house immediately, though it was past midnight. 
 
 " Mr. Graeme Mr. Graeme ! " trembled out a terrified voice, 
 and the poor child came creeping down the stairs, dressed just 
 as she had left them. She had evidently made no attempt to 
 go to rest, but had sat all these hours watching. 
 
 " Mr. Graeme, where are you going 1 Oh, I hope you have 
 had no quarrel with my father ! Come back again ! ah, do ! " 
 She was so child-like ever, with her " Ohs ! " and " Ahs ! " and 
 broken words. And with the action of a frightened child she 
 hung upon Ninian, drawing him back into the house not to- 
 wards the room where her father was, but towards the draw- 
 ing-room. It was almost dark, there being only a few red 
 embers left of the fire. By this glimmer Ninian could scarcely 
 see Hope, but he felt the light grasp of her cold hands, which 
 never once let him go. He felt also that she was trembling 
 all over. She was never made for a heroine, but for one of 
 those timid, clinging women, who, in most cases, are by men 
 loved best. 
 
 Ninian put his arm round her, for she could hardly stand. 
 "Do not be afraid, Hope, there is nothing the matter. I 
 
288 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 spoke to your father, and made him angry ; he wishes me to 
 go away ; and so I will." 
 
 He had had some ado to repress his own impetuous mood, 
 and his spirit vibrated still beneath the smothered storm. 
 People who let their passions rage, and burst, and cease, know 
 little of this fearful inward war, which tears and destroys the 
 body, even though the mind sits calmly a king on a ruined 
 throne. 
 
 "I can't let you go I dare not. I know something is 
 about to happen. Only stay till morning ! " 
 
 " Impossible ! I wish I had never spoken to your father 
 at all nor subjected myself to this. I have, at least, some 
 manly feeling some sense of right. I must leave the house 
 indeed!" 
 
 Somehow he could not look at Mr. Ansted's daughter. 
 He felt that all along this love had cost his pride and manhood 
 dear. 
 
 "You are angry. You will leave me, and never see me 
 again me, your poor child, that I thought you cared for," 
 said Hope, as her hands dropped from him. 
 
 "I not care for you? Oh, my God, Thou knowest the 
 truth," groaned he, half inaudible. He was about to stretch 
 his arms snatch at the dim figure that seemed gliding away 
 draw it close to his heart, that silently in the darkness she 
 might feel, as she must feel, how the love wherewith she 
 thought he loved her, was as nothing compared to the strong 
 pulse of passion that now beat in his bosom. 
 
 If this had chanced if her unconscious heart, tender and 
 grateful ever, had wakened up to such knowledge, who can 
 tell what might have been 1 " Might have been ! " So mourn 
 we often, forgetting that life is one eternal " to be," which we 
 cannot alter. The chance of a moment, the turning of a straw 
 seem to do or undo all. But only seem ; since there works 
 underneath the Infinite Will which we shall one day know to 
 have been as far above our human will as heaven is above earth. 
 
 Ninian, extending his arms, that quivered and trembled 
 with their great strength of love, heard a noise and a struggle. 
 Hope heard it too. Crying out, " They're here I knew it ! 
 They're come to take my father " she fled across the hall, 
 and out of Ninian's sight. 
 
XXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 289 
 
 He iollowed. There stood Mr. Ansted in the grasp of one 
 man, while .another was entering by the open hall-door. They 
 were sheriff's officers j the unlucky debtor had been arrested 
 at last. 
 
 This unpleasant adventure could not be quite a novelty to 
 Ealph Ansted. He was used to it before. He cursed and 
 swore a little for form's sake, and then yielded, sinking down 
 in his arm-chair and staring blankly at his foes. His daughter 
 rushed and clung to him ; at such a time women forget every- 
 thing save pity and grief. 
 
 Ninian, unwilling to meet the fallen countenance of his 
 host, stepped aside and spoke to the men ; " This is a sudden 
 proceeding. Where is your warrant ? " 
 
 " Here, sir ; all right made out for Monday." 
 
 " But this is Sunday night ; and I thought nobody could be 
 arrested on a Sunday," cried Hope. 
 
 " You seem as sharp as your father, miss. And I daresay 
 he's had good practice by this time," said the sheriff's officer, 
 rudely. " Pretty work it has been to nab him. But it's done 
 now all right, you see, sir." And he pulled out the writ, 
 together with a great silver watch, which pointed to half-past 
 one. It was really a clever arrest ; and the bailiffs chuckled 
 grimly^at one another, as, according to all novelists, that much 
 maligned class invariably do. 
 
 Yetjthe men were probably honest men honester than 
 their victim ; for one of them, when Mr. Ansted sulkily shook 
 off his daughter, said civilly, " Don't take on, miss," and would 
 have helped her up from the floor where she knelt, had not 
 Ninian jealously advanced. 
 
 " Come away," whispered he, trying to shield his darling 
 from the rude staring of the bailiffs, and of the men and 
 women servants that were now crowding into the room, some 
 frightened, some insolent. 
 
 But she would not go, and kept sobbing out, " Papa, papa ! " 
 for her strength of mind was weakened by her long hours of 
 solitary watching that night. 
 
 "Don't be a fool, girl," was all the father vouchsafed to 
 answer. " Have your wits about you ; go up-stairs and look 
 me out some clothes." 
 
 At that harsh voice, Hope ceased crying, and became her- 
 
 u 
 
290 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 self, her new self such as trouble had brought her to be 
 silent, mechanical, and cold. 
 
 Without replying, she took a light and left the room, 
 followed by that grim horror, the man in possession. 
 
 Ninian followed likewise. Wherever she went his watch- 
 fulness and his cares were never absent from her. At last she 
 grew very quiet and composed the poor young mistress of 
 the house, which was now become the house of an arrested 
 debtor, full of clamours, anger, and confusion. She tried to 
 pacify the servants and keep them from insulting her father ; 
 she went about getting ready what little things she could for 
 the prisoner's comfort. When at daybreak Mr. Ansted started 
 with his captors, the poor girl went with him to the lodge- 
 gates ; and, scarce sheltered from the rain, stood sorrowfully 
 under the tall holly -trees, which looked ghostly in the dawn. 
 
 Ninian, who in his quiet way had managed to control 
 everything making bailiffs civil, and enraged domestics 
 respectful enough to hold their tongues came and put a 
 shawl over her bare head, that was wet with rain. She 
 turned and hid her face on his shoulder, weeping bitterly. 
 
 He could not enfold and comfort her there, for there were 
 other people by, who knew he was not her brother. Even 
 when he had drawn her arm through his and taken her back 
 into the house, something compelled him to respect her trouble 
 by not saying one word more than brotherly affection might 
 use. But he soothed her with inexpressible gentleness, and 
 arranged everything for her in that now miserable house, so 
 as to save her from all further pain. 
 
 " You cannot stay here, Hope ; it is impossible." 
 
 " I must ! I have to take care of papa's house and pro- 
 perty." 
 
 " You don't know, then, my poor child, that both are no 
 longer his or yours. The law claims everything." 
 
 "I never thought of that. What, will all be lost? my 
 books, my pretty piano, my plants f ' And for a moment she 
 looked sad. " Well ! I do not mind ; anything is better than 
 to live as we lived. And you will remember your promise, 
 and help my father ? I think he said he was sure not to be 
 kept in prison " she faltered over the shameful word " for 
 very long. You will manage things for him 1 " added she, 
 
XXIII. ] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 291 
 
 looking up with a full confidence, as if everything was secure 
 that was in the hands of Ninian Graeme. 
 
 " I will do all I can ; but I must first get you out safe away 
 
 from here. Will you " here he paused " will you, dear 
 
 Hope, come home with me at once to Lindsay 1 " 
 
 " Not yet," said she ; " I cannot I ought not." 
 
 And Ninian, the more he longed, the more he forbore to 
 urge. 
 
 " I think," Hope continued after a long silence, " that I had 
 best go to Lady Ulverston's cottage close by. She will be 
 kind to me whatever happens ; and I can hide there, and see 
 nobody; but nobody will come near me now." She half 
 sighed ; and then added once more, " Still, I do not mind ; it 
 must come ; I am glad it is over ! " 
 
 Ninian thought he would rather have left his treasure any- 
 where than at Lady Ulverston's. But he contemned himself 
 for such a foolish jealousy, and his worldly knowledge taught 
 him there was not much fear of Mr. Ulverston's coming a-woo- 
 ing to the bankrupt's daughter. Nobody would steal his 
 jewel now. 
 
 He rejoiced in her poverty ; he gloried in her utter depend- 
 ence ; and when a few hours after he took her away from that 
 hateful dwelling, she carrying nothing from it but the clothes 
 she wore, and her little bundle in her hand, he was content, 
 glad, proud ! He felt as if she were already his own. He 
 sat with her in the jolting fly, the Arlington fly, which never 
 went out but the whole village was agog to learn whither, 
 and the crazy vehicle seemed to him as pleasant as a marriage 
 chariot, bearing away bridegroom and bride. So strangely 
 happy was he, that he had some trouble to hide it all, and 
 look grave enough to meet Hope's sad face. But he knew if 
 there was any power in human love it would not be thus sad 
 for very long. 
 
 Mr. Graeme had already written and explained all to Sir 
 Peter Ulverston's worthy wife. They saw her standing at the 
 gate of her garden, ready to welcome Miss Ansted. 
 
 " I will leave you together," said Ninian. " The best thing 
 1 can do is to go up to town at once." 
 
 " Ah ! that is kind. You will be sure to see my father ? 
 And one thing more, if it will not trouble you." 
 
292 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Trouble me ! How can you talk so, dear child *? What 
 isiU" 
 
 She hesitated and blushed ; he thought with shame. I 
 
 " Our friends must soon know what has happened. If you 
 meet any, tell them. Above all, will you tell Mr. Ulverston 1 
 He was to have come down to-morrow, and I had rather not 
 see him, nor anybody." 
 
 " You shall not, dear. You shall rest safe for a few days, 
 until I fetch Lindsay, and we both come and take you home." 
 
 She smiled, but did not answer a word one way or the 
 other. 
 
 The carriage was drawing up to Lady Ulverston's gate. 
 " One minute, Hope one minute. Look at me ! Tell me 
 that you are not unhappy that you trust in me ! " 
 
 " Ah, yes ! How could I not 1 " 
 
 " You are sure you will be content and safe here, even if I 
 do not see you for three or four days ? I want to bring 
 Lindsay, you know. She will take care of you, perhaps better 
 than I." 
 
 " Ah, that could not be !" murmured the grateful, loving 
 voice, as Hope held out both her hands to her faithful friend. 
 
 He kissed them, one after the other. He thought she 
 must have felt perhaps he wished her to feel that the 
 touch which burned on them was no brother's kiss. But she 
 showed no surprise either in word or sign ; a minute after she 
 was looking out of the window, smiling, or trying to smile, at 
 Lady Ulverston. 
 
 Ninian lifted her out of the carriage, watched her turn on 
 the door-step to give him one affectionate look more, then 
 leaped back into his place, and drove on to London. 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 293 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 MR. GRJEME'S first visit on reaching town was whither he 
 knew Hope would have wished him first to go to her father. 
 
 The interior of a sponging house is no novelty it has been 
 painted by most of our modern tale-writers ; by many from 
 observation; by some, unlucky souls! from experience. 
 Therefore it will be sufficient to say that the scene was a 
 sponging-house, and nothing more. 
 
 There Ninian found the arrested insolvent eating a hearty 
 and expensive breakfast out of a service of wretched delf. It 
 must be a very great degree of affliction that could blunt Mr. 
 Ansted's appetite, and a still greater need that would stand in 
 the way of his indulging it. Nor did he seem much cast 
 down by his position ; he gave orders to the slatternly young 
 Jewess who waited with as imperious an air as he did to his 
 footmen at Marylands. 
 
 "Come in, Graeme; don't hang about the door in that 
 fashion. Bah ! did you never before see a gentleman in 
 difficulties 1 " said he to Ninian ; who, remembering what had 
 passed between them the previous night, felt a certain delicacy 
 at making his presence known. He need not have feared. 
 Self-importance is the best proof-armour, and the greatest ass 
 alive would abstain from kicking at the expected lifter-off of 
 his burdens until they were removed. 
 
 So Mr. Ansted was very civil to his visitor. 
 
 Ninian was glad of this. It made his way more plain. He 
 was even softened to compassion when he looked round the 
 miserable debtor's lodging, and thought of his darling's father 
 shut up in such a place. 
 
 " I am come to talk with you, Mr. Ansted," said he, when, 
 the breakfast-things being despatched, they two were left to- 
 gether, in as much solitude as was possible in such a den 
 when the noise and oaths of a motley crew of inmates resounded 
 
294 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 from every room in the house. " I wish to see if I can do any- 
 thing for you, to put your affairs in order." 
 
 " Hang my affairs ! Let them take their chance, so as I 
 can only get out of here," grumbled Mr. Ansted. " If that 
 knave who found me out at Marylands is not quieted somehow 
 to-day, he'll be spreading the matter, and I shall have all my 
 other creditors coming down upon me like a swarm of bees. 
 Now, if some worthy fellow would only help me to hush the 
 matter up, and get home to-night. I've a dinner-party to 
 morrow, by Jove ! " 
 
 Ninian opened his eyes in astonishment that proved him to 
 be, for a man of the world, exceedingly ignorant as regarded 
 the ways of dishonesty. "Why, I thought even from your 
 own confession, that your affairs were irretrievably confused 
 that in fact you were over head and ears in debt 1" 
 
 " So I am ; but many a fellow has to keep afloat in that 
 way all his life, and I have only to do it for a little while. 
 Confound it isn't it hard that a gentleman like me, just about 
 to go into Parliament Ulverston promised me his interest 
 in one of the Irish counties, but that's a secret yet should be 
 annoyed by a parcel of beggarly tradesman ? Why can't they 
 wait my convenience ? Of course when my income comes in 
 regularly, I shall pay them all." 
 
 "I trust so," said Ninian, briefly. He was not prone to 
 administer moral lectures, nor, had he been so, was this the 
 time, place, or subject, for such a proceeding. 
 
 The Jew handmaiden here entered with a box of cigars, 
 which she said the " gen'leman " had ordered, and for which 
 the money must be paid instanter. Mr. Ansted threw down 
 a sovereign. 
 
 " The last ! There it goes. So, 'pon my life and soul, my 
 worthy old friend, you must set your wits to work and get me 
 out to-night, or the matter will become unpleasant. I can't 
 let my house and furniture go to the devil or the Sheriffs 
 Court, and for want of a little ready money." 
 
 " I do not understand you," said Ninian Graeme ; and his 
 cold, clear, searching eye was fixed on the debtor, as at last 
 he forced himself to speak the bare truth without any scruple. 
 "All I know is, that a man, situated as I know you to be, has 
 but one honest course to pursue ; he must give up himself and 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 295 
 
 his property, and go through the Insolvent Court. This is 
 what I came to advise with you upon. I don't myself practise 
 in your English law ; but I have friends here who, at my request, 
 will assist you in every way. Now, be frank with me, and 
 tell me what are your assets, and who are your creditors ? If 
 the thing must be, we had best get over it at once." 
 
 " Come, come, my good fellow, it is impossible. You can't 
 mean what you say. Give up my pretty house 1 ? I might 
 not meet such another for a dozen years. And think of the 
 disgrace ! Bah ! the Insolvent Court is very well for common 
 people but for a gentleman ! After my difficulties in Edin- 
 burgh, too, when you Scotch were so cursedly hard with me ! 
 The plan is ridiculous, and I'll have nothing to say to it." 
 
 " Then, I can neither advise nor further any other," said 
 Ninian, half rising. But he saw Mr. Ansted's quick alarm, 
 and sat down again. While there was a chance left he could 
 not renounce Hope's father. " However, before I go, may I 
 hear what is your intended course in this emergency V 1 said 
 he with a conciliatory air. 
 
 People out-blown with their own conceit are like air-bladders 
 under water ; the moment you take your restraining hand 
 from them, up to the surface they rise. Mr. Ansted was him- 
 self again immediately. 
 
 " I'll tell you what I shall do," said he, crossing his legs, 
 and playing with the handsome diamond ring which adorned 
 his rather clumsy hand. " To go through the Court is quite 
 impossible. To be sure, I must settle a few of my little annoy- 
 ances, those fellows are so insatiable. A thousand or two will 
 do it for the present. Now if any good-natured friend would 
 advance the money, just for a few months, on profitable in- 
 terest say ten per cent eh 1" 
 
 " If you mean me," said Ninian, " I have before told you, 
 Mr. Ansted, I will not be a party to any arrangement of that 
 kind." 
 
 " Don't inconvenience yourself, pray," said the other im- 
 portantly, " I know many others who would be only too happy. 
 My friend Ulverston for instance, except that one wouldn't 
 exactly like to explain these matters to a gentleman who is 
 about to become one's son-in-law. I wish he was so now, and 
 then I should not be shut up in this d d unpleasant hole. 
 
296 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 They might have been married by this time, I'll bet, if that 
 simpleton of a girl had not behaved herself, as she does to 
 every one, so confoundedly proud and shy." 
 
 Had the man been any one but Hope's father, the chances 
 are that Ninian would have indulged in the impulse, and pro- 
 bably the act, of rising up and knocking him down. But on 
 second thoughts, these words imparted a strange joy. She 
 was then "proud" and "shy" to all other men; she, his 
 darling, who sat at his feet, who wept on his shoulder, who 
 looked up to him with loving eyes! Perhaps, after all, it 
 would not be so difficult and new a lesson to teach her, when 
 he said, " My wife, love me ! " 
 
 For a moment he suffered himself to pause and dream, until 
 even this foul place grew fair, or was for the time forgotten. 
 When he drew his hand from before his eyes, much of his 
 stern business look was gone. 
 
 " Come, Graeme, you'll act a friend's part," said Mr. Ansted, 
 stooping to polite condescension ; " no one ever loses anything 
 by serving me, I assure you. Supposing you have not the 
 money yourself you Edinburgh writers are poor as rats, I 
 know still, you might have a client or two, who wished to 
 employ their money advantageously." 
 
 "No," said Ninian, firmly. "It would go against my 
 judgment, first ; and, in the second place, would only lead you 
 deeper into debt. Take my advice it is not for the first time, 
 you know meet your difficulties like a brave man. Pay your 
 creditors out of what estate you have, get free, and start anew. 
 You will have no family cares ; your sons are dead, and your 
 
 daughter " He hesitated, and a faint impulse moved him, 
 
 but was quelled. He could not first utter the long-cherished 
 secret of his love in such a place, and to such ears. " Your 
 daughter, I c,an engage, will be taken charge of by my sister 
 Lindsay for any length of time you choose." 
 
 " Yery much obliged ! " answered Mr. Ansted, with a slight 
 sneer j " but that does not suit my purpose. My daughter, as 
 I told you, will marry into a high family very soon. If you 
 and Miss Graeme are so greatly interested in her welfare, the 
 best thing you can do to advance it is what I told you. Only 
 assist me in procuring the money to stop these fools' mouths, 
 and, by Heaven ! I'll have the wedding in a month." 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 29*7 
 
 Ninian rose. " I see it is in vain our talking longer, for I 
 cannot serve you in any way ; at least, in the way you desire. 
 T shall only irritate you," said he, noticing the coarse face 
 growing purple with anger. " I had better go." 
 
 " And leave me to spend the night in this horrible den. I'll 
 
 tell you what, Ninian Graeme " and Mr. Ansted's loud 
 
 voice burst into a volley of language, impossible to repeat, but 
 which showed the real nature hid within him. It was hard 
 for a man to listen to such, especially from the father of his 
 chosen wife. It might even have made less unselfish love 
 recoil from that tie ; many a proud, upright heart has done so. 
 But Ninian never wavered. 
 
 He stood and endured these ravings, for Mr. Ansted did 
 indeed rave, when, his pomposity being swept away, the true 
 sense of his position dawned upon his mind a mind feeble at 
 the core, as all such generally are. Then Ninian had to meet 
 another trial of firmness the boaster's abject entreaties. Mr. 
 Ansted now began to see there was but one friend in the world 
 who was able, and from some reason or other probably he 
 ascribed it to a sense of his own individual merits was also 
 willing, to help him. 
 
 " You ought not to be so hard upon me, Graeme. I'm get- 
 ting an old man, and my sons are dead. My health is not so 
 good as it used to be ; hang it ! Unless I get all the comforts 
 of life, I shall be in my grave in no time. And then what's to 
 become of my daughter ? " 
 
 Ninian made no reply. 
 
 " Well, if you will not advance me money in a straightfor- 
 ward way, I must just get it how I can. I'll go to the Jews. 
 There's lots of them about this place always. I'll inquire." 
 
 He fumbled about for the ragged bell-pull, but Ninian seized 
 his hand. 
 
 " Stay ! I can't let you go to destruction in that way. God 
 knows, Mr. Ansted, I would do anything in the world to see 
 you what I wish," said he, earnestly. And bitterly he thought, 
 that he would have given up half his prospects in life, only to 
 know his Hope's father an honest man. 
 
 Mr. Ansted stopped and looked curiously at the somewhat 
 agitated countenance of Ninian Grseme. " You're very kind, 
 but words are cheap, we know." 
 
298 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I'll tell you what I will do," said the other, not replying 
 to this coarse speech. " I have no property, as you know. I 
 live from hand to mouth, according as I can. With my large 
 family a year's income hardly lasts the year. But I have been 
 fortunate lately. I have put by a hundred or two for a 
 purpose I had. If you will renounce the false position you 
 now hold, give up all you have, and make arrangements with 
 your creditors for the future, I will lend you this sum ; with 
 which you can start for America, and begin the world again 
 for the third time." 
 
 Ninian paused. He knew the sanguine temperament of the 
 man with whom he had to deal a man ready to catch at any 
 new scheme. He caught at this proposal with avidity. 
 
 " Not a bad thought that of yours. You might employ your 
 money worse, too, my dear fellow. I've a great mind to close 
 with your offer, since you are so pressing. But the sum is 
 very small. Say three hundred, now ? " 
 
 Ninian turned away. He was giving up in that money a 
 thousand dreams, a thousand joys dear to his manly heart 
 the new home to which he had resolved to bring his wife, 
 leaving Lindsay mistress of The Gowans the sweet providings 
 that were to supply that home; the dependence for the present; 
 the hope as to the future. Nay, this sum being renounced, he 
 was not sure whether he would as yet be able to marry at all ; 
 in which case, to avoid any fear or restraint in his household, 
 he might have still to keep his secret, and maintain towards 
 Hope the old brotherly relation, which every day cost him 
 more and more of self-control and suffering. 
 
 " Still," he mused, " when she comes to know all, and how, 
 
 if I did this, it was for her father, I think, I think " And 
 
 his thought dissolved in a dreamy vision of what her look 
 would be when, one by one, these things were revealed to her. 
 He seemed to see her eyes lifted, clear with joy, and bright 
 with tears. He almost felt the clinging of her arms round his 
 neck, when, the fulness and infinite sacrifice of his love being 
 known, she would murmur, as she had often done before, but 
 with, oh ! how different meaning ! " Oh ! there never was 
 anybody like you ! " 
 
 " So you'll not help me with another hundred ? Not even 
 if I increase the rate of interest 1 which will matter little, for 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. . 299 
 
 I shall easily double and treble my capital in the New World. 
 I shall work my estates I have them, I assure you, somewhere 
 on the Blue Mountains, only they want clearing. They'll be 
 valuable in another five years. I'll make my fortune, and 
 yours, too, Graeme." 
 
 " I hope so the former at least," Ninian answered gravely. 
 And perhaps, anxious as he was to view Mr. Ansted's character 
 in the least unfavourable light, his aversion became tempered 
 with a sort of pity for a man who might be less wilfully un- 
 principled than led away by every vague chimera of fortune, 
 and afterwards blinded by selfish appetites which made him 
 sacrifice to a love of luxury every sense of uprightness and 
 honesty. 
 
 Still, he was getting an elderly man and old age, void of 
 honour, is, if unworthy of respect, at least most worthy of pity. 
 Possibly, even if Mr. Ansted had not been Hope's father, the 
 good Ninian would have felt glad thus to give him a chance of 
 retrieval. Having at last made the debtor place everything in 
 his hands, and having spent many hours in arranging business 
 for him, Ninian left him safe in a decent lodging ; for Mr. 
 Ansted refused to go near his daughter. 
 
 " I'll give her one more chance of hooking her lover, which 
 perhaps might be the better for her father too," said he, with 
 a laugh that grated horribly on Mr. Graeme's ears. " Ulverston 
 was to have dined at Marylands to-morrow. I fancy he meant 
 to come to the scratch then. Perhaps he'll go down now, and 
 find Hope at Lady Ulverston's. If the girl only has the sense 
 to smooth matters, she might be married still. Eh, don't you 
 think so 1 What do you say 1 " 
 
 " Nothing ! " answered Ninian, and changed the conver- 
 sation. 
 
 But he vowed to himself that he would obey Hope's request 
 eagerly he remembered it had been her request that this 
 same night Mr. Ulverston should be made acquainted with 
 what had occurred at Marylands. 
 
 It seemed fated that he should always visit that gentleman's 
 chambers at inopportune hours. This time it was late in the 
 evening, and Mr. Ulverston had gone out to dinner. He would 
 be at home soon, however, his valet said, " as," he added, with 
 something very like a grin, " his master had a very particular 
 
300 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 appointment that evening. Would the gentleman wait an 
 hour?" 
 
 Mr. Graeme had very rarely an hour to throw away in his 
 busy life. So he went back to his hotel, and there, -sitting in 
 the humble coffee-room (he knew he must be doubly economical 
 now), with the buzz of many men around him, he wrote a long, 
 brotherly letter to his darling^telling her all that he had done,* 
 except the transaction between himself and Mr. Ansted. His 
 epistle was full of comfort, counsel, and cheer. Some trouble 
 it cost him, for even its loving hypocrisy was a pain to his 
 honest nature. Perhaps, despite his care, any eye quick to 
 read humanity might have discerned in every line a smothered, 
 yearning tenderness, more touching than the most passionate 
 love-letter that ever was penned. 
 
 He finished at last, and with the letter in his pocket went 
 once more to Mr. Ulverston's. 
 
 Still, the young man had not returned. Ninian spent a full 
 half-hour in that richly-furnished bachelor's parlour, where this 
 fortunate possessor of the world's goods disposed of some 
 portion of his valuable existence. Everywhere lay tokens of 
 the gay, free-and-easy life the rich man led books, statuettes, 
 and objects of vertu being scattered about in that unneat 
 fashion which marks the absence of a woman's hand in a 
 home. 
 
 There were other signs of a bachelor's apartment fencing 
 foils in a corner, a queer heap which looked like a masquerade 
 costume lying on the sofa, and on the floor a half-soiled pack 
 of cards. An exquisite little desk was open on the table, and 
 about it were strewn heaps of letters, many of them evidently 
 from women, there being two or three different female hands. 
 Mnian felt a sort of shudder lest he might see among them 
 one he knew. But it was not so ; and he was half indignant 
 with himself for having involuntarily glanced towards Mr. 
 Ulverston's property and correspondence. He took up a book, 
 and would not look about him any more. In this abode of a 
 man who had never struggled, at whose feet lay every worldly 
 pleasure, who might go where he chose, do kind actions when 
 he chose above all, marry when he chose was a something 
 which contrasted too strongly with Ninian's own position to 
 make him feel quite at rest. 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 301 
 
 He dropped t the book and sat with his head on his two 
 hands, thinking. 
 
 Mr. Ulverston at last appeared, bursting in with an impetu- 
 osity that proved him not unworthy of Tinie's christening as 
 " The Flash of Lightning." 
 
 " The devil ! No lights no supper ready and Mademoiselle 
 and the rest will be here the minute the play is over. Is that 
 you, Dufour, you lazy fool *? " 
 
 Had a ghost risen out of the arm-chair instead of honest 
 Ninian Graeme, Mr. Ulverston could not have looked more 
 thoroughly aghast. But he never lost his presence of mind or 
 his good manners long. 
 
 " Confound it, my dear fellow, is it you that I have been 
 abusing 1 I beg your pardon, heartily. But who could have 
 recognised you by this light 1 How stupid my servant is to 
 let the lamp go out." 
 
 " It was my doing, I think ; and I ought to apologise for 
 thus intruding, but " 
 
 " You are quite welcome ! To be sure, I have a party of 
 acquaintance to supper not exactly of your sort, I fear, 
 sensible Scotchman as you are, and ' unco gude,' as they say in 
 the North still, will you stay ? " 
 
 Notwithstanding the polite warmth of his invitation, Mr. 
 Ulverston looked uncomfortable, as if he already heard the 
 rustling of " Mademoiselle's " silk skirts on the staircase. 
 
 " Thank you, I cannot stay ; but I wanted to see you for a 
 few minutes can you spare them ? " 
 
 " Oh yes, or half-an-hour, if my guests keep me waiting so 
 long. Sit down, pray. I thought you had been still at Mary- 
 lands any news 1 Our fair friend well, I hope ? " said he, 
 with an easy air. One of the chief objections Ninian had to 
 Mr. Ulverston was the careless tone in which he always spoke 
 of women. 
 
 " Miss Ansted is well. It was by her desire I came to you 
 to-night." 
 
 " By her desire. How flattering ! " He laughed, but there 
 was a quick flush on his cheek ; and, as might be expected, 
 Mr. Ulverston was a man not prone to blushing in general. 
 " Well, go on, deliver the message. But really she need not 
 
302 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 have troubled you I should have preferred one of the pretty 
 epistles that come from her fair hands." 
 
 Ninian writhed under the insinuation, even though in his 
 heart of hearts he disbelieved it altogether. Hope with her 
 delicate feelings, with the terror she seemed to express lest 
 Mr. Ulverston should offer her marriage, would never surely 
 have written to him, or only by some trivial, unavoidable 
 chance. 
 
 " She bade me," continued Mr. Graeme, anxious to begin the 
 subject of his visit, and thereby end it sooner, " she bade me 
 inform you of the misfortune which has happened to her 
 father." 
 
 " What ! anything sudden ? A fit of apoplexy, perhaps ? I 
 always thought it would be so." And Mr. Ulverston's eyes 
 sparkled with something very like satisfaction. 
 
 "No, not exactly; Mr. Ansted is alive and well." 
 
 " Really ! But, between ourselves, if this had occurred 
 
 Poh ! what a fellow that Ansted is to be the father of such a 
 charming girl ! So he is neither dead nor dying 1 " 
 
 " No, but something that to many men seems worse. He is 
 ruined." 
 
 Mr. Ulverston started, and a slight discomposure was visible 
 on his face. " You don't say so 1 Why, not three days ago 
 the fellow was telling me Impossible ! It can't be true." 
 
 " I have said it," was Ninian's answer. 
 
 Mr. Ulverston made no reply. For once, he seemed to lose 
 control over himself. His colour flushed and went ; he bit 
 his lips, and his manner was that of a man extremely irritated 
 and annoyed. 
 
 " Upon my soul, this is news ! Euined, did you say ? 
 Many a rich fellow who lives freely is at times pressed for 
 money I have been so myself but that is not being ruined. 
 Just explain old Ansted's predicament, will you ? " 
 
 " Simply this ; he has been living beyond his means ; last 
 night he was arrested ; his debts prove to be much more than 
 by any means he can pay, and I have induced him to go 
 through the Insolvent Court." 
 
 " The devil you have ! What disgrace ! Couldn't it be 
 hushed up in any way 1 I am not exactly a Crcesus myself, 
 but if one could lend a helping hand to the old fellow " 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 303 
 
 " You seem very much interested concerning him." 
 
 The young man darted a quick, angry look, and paused, as 
 if he hardly knew whether to be indignant or confidential. 
 He chose the latter. 
 
 " My dear fellow, you know I am not of a reserved nature ; 
 all about me is plain and aboveboard. Come, I'll be frank 
 with you. It is not likely I should visit the Ansteds as I 
 have done these many months, merely for love of that vulgar, 
 prosy, upstart of a father ? " 
 
 " I did not suppose it." 
 
 " There must have been good blood on the mother's side, as 
 I hear there was, or else however could that contemptible 
 old fool have such a bewitching little girl for a daughter 1 ? 
 So, the murder will out, Graeme ! What a creature it is ! with 
 its exquisite beauty, and its provoking, innocent, quiet ways. 
 I vow I never was in love with any woman in my life as I 
 could be with Hope Ansted." 
 
 " Possibly ! " The set lips opened and closed again upon 
 the one word. Ninian sat looking into the fire as heretofore. 
 
 " * Possibly ! ' A deal you know about the matter ! Graeme, 
 you are the most impracticable, frigid old fellow ! How many 
 centuries is it since you were in love yourself, eh 1 How old 
 you would look going a-wooing with that solemn W.S. face, 
 as your witty little sister used to call it." And a hearty fit of 
 laughter restored the variable young Irishman from his passing 
 irritation to his usual volatile mood. 
 
 "Will you tell me, Mr. Ulverston, if you are in jest or 
 earnest in what you said just now ? " 
 
 "About little Hope? In earnest solemn earnest! But 
 you put the question as gravely as if you were her father him- 
 self come to demand my * intentions.' Do look a little more 
 sympathetic when a fellow comes and makes confessions to 
 you! I can't imagine what there is about you that coaxes 
 one into confidence. I do believe I'd trust you with anything, 
 if you were a thought less saturnine and severe." 
 
 " Pardon me ; I have just now many things to make me 
 grave." 
 
 " So have I. But tell me more about old Ansted," and his 
 former look of vexation returned. " By Heaven ! I am glad 
 this happened to-day. Do you know, I was so thoroughly 
 
304 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 taken in by that sweet little witch that I believe I should have 
 committed myself to-morrow. There's no use to try 'mere 
 harmless flirting with her; she can't understand it. I had 
 nearly made up my mind, merry bachelor as I am, to yield, 
 and put my neck under the yoke." 
 
 "You mean, in plain words, that you intended that is, 
 wished to marry her ( l " 
 
 Ulverston nodded his head, and lifted his eyebrows pa- 
 thetically. "Just so. A fellow can't help himself, you 
 know." * 
 
 Ninian was silent, lest one word should let loose the torrent 
 of passion that he felt within him. 
 
 " It would have been a foolish act at best," continued Mr. 
 Ulverston. " Something of a mesalliance, as regarded my 
 family, though the girl herself is lady-like, and I could have 
 got rid of the father found him some appointment abroad, 
 where he might drink himself to death comfortably and no- 
 body be the wiser. I do believe I should soon have ' done the 
 deed,' and turned Benedick." 
 
 "And now?" 
 
 Mr. Ulverston drew up his elegant person, and looked the 
 young Norman baron to the life. " I marry Hope Ansted ? I 
 volunteer to be son-in-law to a low, spendthrift insolvent? 
 No, no, Graeme, I have not quite forgotten myself yet. I own 
 I was growing a great fool, but I wash my hands of the matter 
 for ever." And he hummed the tune of Lochinvar 
 
 " 'There are maidens in Scotland more lovely by far,' " 
 
 stopped frowned " Pshaw ! no cursed coarse Scotswoman 
 for me. Really, Graeme, excuse me. I only mean to say I 
 prefer an Englishwoman, but certainly that Englishwoman will 
 not be Miss Ansted." 
 
 " Then," said Ninian and the great relief in his mind made 
 his manner more cordial "I conclude the second half of my 
 message will be needless. It was to request that you would 
 not come down to Arlington to-morrow, as she is staying at 
 Lady Ulverston's, and would rather not see you." 
 
 "She said so, did she? What a little minx!" This faint 
 repulsion seemed to revive all his passion. He rose from his 
 seat, and began to pace the room. " By Jove, to think of her 
 
XXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 305 
 
 sending me such a message ! And she is staying at Sir Peter's, 
 you said 1 I have a great mind to " 
 
 "What?" 
 
 " No matter ! I really must get over this folly. It is to 
 be hoped she will do the same, poor little girl." 
 
 A wild fear seized Ninian. " Speak truly," said he. " How 
 far has this matter gone 1 Ha ye you any reason to believe 
 that she loves you 1 Tell me, on your honour as a gentleman." 
 
 Perhaps Mr. Ulverston objected to a lie, unless it was 
 quite necessary ; perhaps he feared the result of his visitor's 
 stern sense of right, and had a doubt of being compelled to 
 matrimony. In either case, his answer proved the same ; a 
 straightforward, apparently honest, " No ! " 
 
 " I am glad of it. I should not like to think you a man 
 who could deceive a woman," said Ninian Graeme. 
 
 For a moment the other seemed to start and cower before 
 him ; but soon recovered himself. 
 
 " Upon my honour, this conversation is getting too serious 
 for me. You're an awful personage to deal with, Mr. Graeme. 
 Come some more news ! How does our fair friend bear her 
 tribulations 1 " 
 
 " Well and patiently." 
 
 " Poor little thing ! What will she do, I wonder 1 Go out 
 as a governess 1 She is far too pretty for that. I don't think 
 I ever knew such a lovely mignonne face. And what delici- 
 ous hands and feet ! A figure too slight, perhaps ; but the 
 daintiest little fairy to waltz with! Good Heavens! no 
 wonder I was half mad after her I shall be again, if I don't 
 mind." 
 
 The young man said this by fits and starts, talking more to 
 himself than aloud. His cheek burned and whitened, his eyes 
 glittered; he was evidently under the strong influence of 
 something, which if not love was at least the passion which he 
 had all his life been accustomed to ennoble by that name. 
 
 " I don't think I can give her up," he went on in a low 
 voice. " Oh ! these cursed conventionalities. It's hard 
 enough for a man to be tied down to one woman whom he 
 marries just to please the world ; but to marry and be 
 ashamed to face the world ! I declare to you, Grserne, I 
 would do anything to have that girl. If she were only high 
 
 X 
 
306 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 enough in station to do me credit as my wife or low enough, 
 so that one could avoid offering her that formal name " 
 
 The words were scarce uttered, when Ninian leaped up 
 with the spring of a tiger. Before he knew what he was 
 doing, he had seized Ulverston by the throat, and stood over 
 him in a dumbness of fury that was terrible. 
 
 " Hold off ! You're mad, I - think ! do you mean to kill 
 me 1 " gasped the young man, swaying like a child in Ninian's 
 powerful grasp. The words brought the latter to his right 
 mind. 
 
 He let go his hold and stood upright, facing Ulverston, 
 glaring down upon him his face livid with a passion that 
 was still unable to find utterance. 
 
 There was no need. The two men, looking at each other, 
 felt that they were henceforth foes, and knew the reason 
 why. 
 
 Ulverston muttered something about "his honour as a 
 gentleman." 
 
 " Your honour as a gentleman ! Where is your honour as 
 a man, when you could speak so of any woman 1 " 
 
 "And what right have you" Here Mr. Ulverston's 
 
 voice ceased in a perfect paroxysm of rage. 
 
 By this time Ninian had recovered his self-command. He 
 said more calmly, " Perhaps I went too far ; but you goaded 
 me on. You must retract these words." 
 
 " I will not ! You to rise up and attack a man in his own 
 house you are a coward ! There ! " 
 
 He lifted his hand to strike the shameful blow which men 
 hold as a dishonour only to be washed out by blood ; but 
 Ninian with his great strength, grasped the young man's two 
 hands and held them fast as in a vice. 
 
 " You shall not strike me and I will not fight ; I hold a 
 duellist to be a murderer. But you shall promise me, on your 
 
 honour, that you will not attempt to see " his tongue clove 
 
 to his mouth, and refused to utter the name " to see her 
 again, or else " 
 
 " Do you threaten ? " 
 
 " Or else though I know not what your past life may have 
 been, except from your own chance hints, which have not 
 implied much good I will hunt out your whole history, and 
 
XXIV/J THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 307 
 
 know whether it answers to those evil words of yours. Do 
 you understand me 1 " 
 
 He did, more than Ninian had ever dreamed. His knees 
 shook, and in his face was the pale answer of an accusing con- 
 science. Doubtless, in some way, the chance arrow had struck 
 home. 
 
 Comedy and tragedy, life's jests, and its doom, ever follow 
 after one another. While the two men stood thus, there was 
 heard the knocking that announced Mr. Ulverston's merry 
 troop of more than doubtful guests. 
 
 " I will go now," said Ninian Graeme, loosing Ulverston's 
 hand. " We never can be friends more." 
 
 " No ! foes implacable foes ! " 
 
 " I should be sorry for that ; I used to say I had not an 
 enemy in the world," answered Ninian, half sorrowfully. " If 
 I thought I had misjudged you, or if, knowing you had erred, 
 I could also know you had repented, still I would hold out to 
 you this hand." 
 
 Nay, he even did so, from some vague impulse that made 
 him unwilling to part in anger from the young man. 
 
 But Ulverston drew back, and the proffered hand, like a 
 blessing refused, returned to its owner's bosom. 
 
 Without another word, Ninian left the man who had been, 
 if not his friend, at least his companion. In descending he 
 met the entering guests, and stood aside to let them go by. 
 " Mademoiselle " gave him a titter, a ballet-curtsey, a sweep of 
 her silk robe and passed. 
 
 Truly there are often such strange meetings on the world's 
 vast staircase, where, in the words of the nursery rhyme, 
 
 " Some go up, and others go down." 
 
308 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CPIAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 IT so happened that, having all Mr. Ansted's business on his 
 hands, Ninian was detained in London for a whole week. 
 This cost him much regret, since, from some vague scruple or 
 distrust of himself, he had resolved not to see his little Hope 
 again until he came with Lindsay to take her home to The 
 Gowans. Nor could he hear from her, as he had told her to 
 write to Edinburgh, whither day by day he expected to 
 journey. Perhaps he would not have been so much at ease 
 regarding her, had he not heard accidentally that Mr. Ulver- 
 ston had suddenly given up his chambers and gone to the 
 Continent. Hope was safe then from any wooing, fair or foul. 
 And one or two brief notes that she wrote to her father were 
 tokens that she was well. Her faithful guardian compelled 
 himself to rest satisfied, and worked day' and night in Mr. 
 Ansted's affairs, until at last he got them somewhat clear. 
 
 Then, with a sense of relief impossible to describe, he threw 
 himself into the express train that has won the benediction of 
 many an eager traveller, and started off for Edinburgh. 
 
 Somewhere between Derby and Normanton, he remembered 
 that for four days he had not seen his brother and Dr. Reay ; 
 but these things were unimportant now. He never thought 
 of the matter again until he saw, sauntering at the Edinburgh 
 terminus, with his old, dreamy, lounging gait, and melancholy 
 look, the worthy Professor. 
 
 " Kenneth ! Is that you or your wraith 1 Who would have 
 thought it ! Why did you not tell me you were coming to 
 Scotland?" 
 
 " I don't know ; where was the use of it 1 " said Kenneth 
 despondently. 
 
 " In the first place, we might have travelled together and 
 been cheerful by the way." 
 
 The Professor sighed. There seemed to hang over him a 
 
XXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 309 
 
 heavy cloud. Ninian remembered how dull he had appeared 
 some few days ago, and thought with compunction how dis- 
 regardful he himself had since been of his old friend. 
 
 " Kenneth," said he, kindly, " is anything the matter 1 Are 
 you ill ? What is the reason of this sudden journey I" 
 
 " It is on account of these ; " and he touched his eyes. 
 
 Ninian recollected what he had scarce noticed at the time, 
 how the Professor had complained of his sight once or twice. 
 But Eeay was such a quiet, undemonstrative fellow, who 
 never said a word more than necessary, especially about his 
 corporeal self. Whatever ailed him mentally or bodily, no 
 one was any the wiser. He bore it, and never said a word. 
 
 " Have your eyes been worse V 1 asked Ninian, anxiously. 
 
 " Yes. I went to an oculist at last. I thought it would 
 be as well." 
 
 " And what did he say ? " 
 
 Reay faltered and his lip quivered. " It's no use looking 
 out for my new planet, Graeme. Little good was ever done 
 to science by a Hind astronomer." 
 
 " Good God ! You don't mean that. It is impossible." 
 
 Kenneth shook his head mournfully. " Quite possible. I 
 have thought so a long time. But if it must be, it must be. 
 Never mind." 
 
 There was something so pathetic in this hopeless resignation, 
 that Ninian felt a woman-like choking in his throat. 
 
 " I will not believe it. There must be some hope. Did 
 not the oculist say so ? " 
 
 " Oh, of course ; doctors always do. He told me if I put 
 aside all study, never used my eyes for months, but just 
 travelled about However, I know better. Do not let us 
 talk any more about it. Good-bye." 
 
 And he was walking away in his melancholy, absent 
 manner, when Ninian detained him. "You cannot think 
 that I shall let you off in this way, old friend "? Where do 
 you intend to travel 1 " 
 
 " Anywhere, so that it is in Scotland. I wished to make 
 haste and see the hills and the lochs once more that I might 
 remember them afterwards." 
 
 Ninian wrung his friend's hand ; in so doing, every linger- 
 ing of the woman in his heart and there is no good man's 
 
310 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 heart that has not a little of the woman in it yearned over 
 Kenneth Reay. 
 
 " Cheer up, old fellow," said he at last. " Things may not 
 be so bad as you suppose. You must obey orders, and give 
 up work." 
 
 " It is easy to talk," answered Eeay, musing ; " I, that used 
 to say a man should never give up working while he lived. 
 And I'm not so old as I seem; I'm not forty yet. It is 
 rather hard." 
 
 Ninian, suddenly picturing to himself the future of this 
 lonely, self-enclosed, self-dependent existence, acknowledged 
 that it was hard. 
 
 For the moment, his own cares slipped from him, and his 
 mind was filled with the thought of Kenneth's trouble. 
 
 " I tell you what, Reay, I will not part from you here. You 
 shall go home with me to-night, and be cheered by my woman- 
 kind ; Lindsay will be very kind to you ; and Tinie " 
 
 He paused, noticing the sudden changing of the Professor's 
 countenance : he had forgotten one-half of the poor fellow's 
 griefs. 
 
 " I think," he added, " that Tinie is staying with her married 
 sisters. There will be only Lindsay and Charlie at The 
 Gowans. Nay, but you must come." 
 
 The Professor lingered, hesitated, at last yielded. " Any- 
 how, I think I should like to see them all once more," said he, 
 with a mournful meaning in the phrase. 
 
 So Ninian carried him off unresistingly. 
 
 Unluckily, in spite of the elder brother's conviction, Lindsay 
 was not at home, and that wild, mischievous, wilful Tinie was. 
 She gave immediate token of the fact by her cry of delight in 
 the hall, and her arms almost smothering Ninian the moment 
 he descended. 
 
 Now, for some months past, all things had not been quite 
 as heretofore between Mr. Graeme and his pet sister. A slight 
 reserve on his part on hers an occasional wilfulness, a restless- 
 ness that made her shrink from home, and take to all sorts 
 of gaieties abroad had affected some trifling change in the 
 relation that had once been so close and fond. It was many 
 weeks since Tinie had sprung to him as tenderly as she did 
 now. But absence is a good teacher sometimes. 
 
XXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 311 
 
 " All ! I was wiser than sister Lindsay. I knew you would 
 be here to-night ! " cried she ; " and what is the news of 
 London? How is Edmund and Hope and Miss Eeay 
 and the " 
 
 Possibly she was about to say " the Professor ; " when the 
 sudden vision of his real presence took the word out of her 
 mouth. Miss Tinie gave an undisguised start, turned as pale 
 as if she had seen a ghost, and then began to laugh violently. 
 Lastly, waking up to a consciousness of her own dignity, she 
 favoured her old instructor with a gracious welcome, and 
 inquired, half in jest, half in earnest, why, after this long 
 interval of time, she had the honour of seeing him there 1 
 
 Kenneth, making some incomprehensible answer, walked in, 
 pale and quiet ; and took his old corner by the fire, just as if 
 he had not been away a week. 
 
 " Any letters, Tinie ? " asked Ninian, eagerly, looking in the 
 place where they usually lay. There was one from Hope, a 
 brief note, dated the morning after he had left her, full of 
 gratitude, affection, and content. Still he wondered she had 
 not written since ; but perhaps she might to-morrow. He 
 must not be too exacting over his darling. So he sat down to 
 wait until Lindsay came home, and to think how much he 
 should tell her of Hope's troubles, and of his own thoughts 
 and plans concerning the child. 
 
 Meanwhile Tinie, with flushed cheek, and gay, excited 
 manner, went about the household cares, in which, to say the 
 least, she was not very expert. At intervals she laughed and 
 chattered with Kenneth Reay, tormenting him with more than 
 her former pertinacity; but in every jest there seemed an 
 underlying bitterness which increased the more according as 
 he grew silent and absent. At last he seemed too dull to 
 mind her at all. 
 
 " Well, and what have you done this long while in London ? 
 You are growing the greatest man there, I suppose It And 
 you have left your old hobby of geology, and taken to astro- 
 nomy 1 Have you settled your favourite subject, the parallax 
 of the fixed stars 1 " 
 
 Kenneth Eeay sighed, but it was not on account of her and 
 her teasing. He was evidently not thinking of Tinie at all. 
 Possibly, the greater pain had conquered the less. His devo- 
 
312 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 tion to science was, after all, the truest passion of his soul, and 
 the fear of a lost life was more terrible than that of a lost love. 
 
 "How miserable you look," said Tinie, getting wicked. 
 " Come, be polite, and help me a little. Take the kettle and 
 pour some water." 
 
 He obeyed, rising up, and walking with a mechanical step, 
 putting his hands out as if uncertain of his movements. 
 
 " Take care, Professor, how careless you are ; you'll scald 
 me in a minute," cried Tinie, springing aside. " I declare you 
 go about as if you were blind." 
 
 At the word he started, set down his awkward burden, and 
 said in a slow, melancholy voice, 
 
 " That is true, Miss Tinie, quite true ; God help me ! " He 
 put his hand over his eyes, and walked out of the room un- 
 steadily, like one thoroughly crushed with woe. 
 
 " What have I done 1 what is the matter 1 " cried Tinie, 
 half-pettishly, half-anxiously. But Ninian, passing her with 
 one of the most reproving, even angry looks that she had ever 
 seen him wear, followed his friend. 
 
 He returned a few minutes afterwards, and found her sitting 
 in her place, very dolefully. Seeing him, she tried to laugh. 
 
 "Well now, perhaps, brother; you will condescend to 
 explain why your beloved Doctor Eeay has grown so very 
 dignified, and you so very particular. As if I were not allowed 
 to tease him, indeed! I that have done so ever since I was a 
 little girl." 
 
 "You ought to cease now and I desire you will. He is 
 in no mood for trifling. There is great trouble come upon 
 poor Kenneth Eeay." 
 
 Tinie was but a woman ; and though once more she said, 
 jestingly, " What's the matter ? " her little face turned very 
 pale, and her hand shook. 
 
 "What you so thoughtlessly said was true. I am afraid 
 that very soon he will be quite blind." 
 
 The girl started up in her chair. " I'll not believe it." 
 
 But when she saw how grave and sad Ninian looked, she 
 sank down again. He explained all. 
 
 "It is a terrible thing for Kenneth, and he feels it very 
 much. Not so much for the ruin of his worldly prospects, 
 because he wants little, and will always have enough to live 
 
XXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 313 
 
 upon ; but because, to all intents and purposes, his career in 
 science is at an end. If he had any friend to be to him in 
 the place of eyes and help him in his work, that at least some 
 remnant of sight might be saved but he has no one. I hardly 
 know any man in the world more thoroughly lonely than he 
 is, or soon will be. Tinie, the little you see of him and I 
 shall take care that you see him as little as possible I entreat 
 and desire that you say no word which might wound his 
 feelings. He is not a fit subject for your jests a man broken- 
 hearted and blind." 
 
 All this time Tinie had listened in silence her eyes fixed 
 and distended. At the last word they closed her head sank in 
 her hands, and she burst into an uncontrollable passion of tears. 
 
 Ninian was utterly astonished. Was it possible that she 
 cared for him then him whom she had refused and even ridi- 
 culed 1 Had she, gay young creature as she was, turned from 
 her hosts of adorers to love this quaint, uncourtly, middle-aged 
 follower of science 1 If so, it was one of the numerous eccen- 
 tricities of women's affections, a theory of probabilities which 
 never will be worked out till the world's end. 
 
 Ninian looked at his favourite sister, who still sat crying 
 bitterly. There was no mistaking her emotion now. He 
 hardly knew whether he was glad or sorry, but he was cer- 
 tainly deeply moved. 
 
 " Tinie, I think I guess all. Be candid with your brother. 
 You know poor Kenneth has had but one attachment all his 
 life, and that was " 
 
 " I know. He told me," she said, between her sobs. 
 
 " You are sorry now for what you threw away is it so 1 " 
 
 She made no answer, but sobbed on. 
 
 " Would you marry him now, if he asked you ? " said Ninian, 
 in plain words, for he felt the case was urgent. " Answer, 
 honestly, yes or no ? " 
 
 Some trace of her former spirit flashed in Tinie's eyes, and 
 she seemed unwilling to reply. 
 
 " Forgive me ; the question is not mine to put, and, perhaps, 
 after all, things are best as they are. He is getting an old 
 man old before his time." 
 
 " I do not think so," said she, resolutely. 
 
 " This misfortune stops his career. He might have been the 
 
314 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 greatest man of the day ; now he will never make a higher 
 reputation than he has already made." 
 
 " That is not so very small, I believe," was the answer, as 
 Tinie drew herself up, rather proudly, and ceased crying. 
 
 " If you married him, think what your life would be ! In 
 everything he would have to depend on you. True, he has a 
 noble heart, pure and good as ever man's was ; but some of 
 these days ay, and before very long he will grow feeble and 
 aged." 
 
 " No matter ! " 
 
 " He will be as eccentric as ever ; moreover, helpless and 
 blind." 
 
 " What do I care ! " cried Tinie, defiantly, dashing her hands 
 from her eyes, arid rising up, until there was something heroic 
 in her small figure, and something of beautiful earnestness in 
 her face. " What do I care for that, brother Ninian ! " 
 
 But he held out his arms to her, smiling ; whereupon the 
 little Amazon threw herself into them, and wept her wilfulness 
 away. So the elder brother knew that he would have to give 
 away his last sister, his pet for many years. Embracing her, 
 he felt that in neither's heart did the other hold the first place 
 now. It was natural quite natural ! Still, as he kissed her 
 forehead, and called her his "wee thing," his voice faltered 
 and his eyelids were moist. 
 
 " There, we'll not be sentimental, my pet. Now, what is 
 to be done next 1 must I go and tell him 1 " 
 
 "No, no!" 
 
 And Ninian, with a fellow-feeling for his old friend, thought 
 it was even best that Kenneth should find out his happiness 
 for himself. 
 
 He merely went and called him from the study. The 
 worthy soul came in, he seemed to have forgotten his sudden 
 emotion, and was his old self again. He never stirred from 
 his corner, and scarcely spoke, except once, when that way- 
 ward damsel brought him his tea, an act of kindly attention 
 quite unprecedented on her part. 
 
 " Thank you, Miss Christina, you are very good." And 
 looking up, he discovered her gentle penitential air. Perhaps, 
 too unless his poor blind eyes were very dim indeed he saw 
 hers, swimming with tears that could not be restrained. He 
 
XXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 315 
 
 started, and over his plain weatherbeaten face came a quivering. 
 " I hope I have not offended you ? It was very wrong in me," 
 said the Professor, humbly. 
 
 " No, it was all my fault. But I did not mean " Here 
 
 Tinie abruptly retreated to the table, where, in her contrite 
 confusion, she managed slowly to pour the whole contents of 
 the teapot into the sugar-basin a disaster which formed the 
 principal event of the meal. 
 
 Tea was at last over. Ninian, full of his own thoughts, had 
 retreated to his arm-chair, to long for Lindsay's coming. He 
 almost ceased to notice his companions, else perhaps he might 
 have been amused by the pretty womanly pacifications with 
 which Tinie sought to make atonement for the wound she had 
 given. 
 
 But nothing could draw poor Kenneth out of his despondent 
 mood. However, he answered her conversation, which was 
 timid and meek to a degree quite comical in Miss Tinie. He 
 even moved from his corner to look over some new mathema- 
 tical books she brought, to show him she had not been quite 
 idle in those studies which formed such a curious contrast to her 
 volatility of character. Of her fancy for which studies perhaps 
 the solution was, what in nine cases out of ten is the solution 
 of a woman's favourite pursuits. 
 
 A scientific book was an infallible temptation to Kenneth 
 Eeay. Forgetting the doom that haunted him, he shaded his 
 enfeebled eyes with his hand, and began eagerly to read. 
 
 " Nay, you must not do that, you know," whispered Tinie, 
 as she drew the book away. 
 
 Kenneth sank back in his chair with a bitter, bitter sigh. 
 
 If any one had seen the expression of Tinie's face, as, kneel- 
 ing by the table, she turned and looked at him, it would have 
 won forgiveness for all her little faults. There was the woman's 
 nature in her still. 
 
 " You must not be so unhappy. I know all. Never mind. 
 We'll help you to bear it," said she, in a broken voice. 
 
 " Thank you, but nobody can help me. I must bear it my- 
 self. I may get used to it in time, if it is slow in coming. 
 Some have been contented with it." (He always said " it," as 
 if the plain word blindness were by him unutterable.) " There 
 was Huber, for instance ; " and he stopped. 
 
316 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 They both knew Huber's story how a devoted wife was to 
 him " eyes to the blind ; " and how happily the philosopher 
 lived in his long darkness, leaving behind him a renowned 
 name. It was an allusion that struck Kenneth painfully, and 
 heavier and gloomier became his silence. 
 
 " Ah ! " murmured Tinie, every sense of pride overcome by 
 pity, " it breaks my heart to see you so sad. We'll comfort 
 you; you shall come to live in Edinburgh again; you shall 
 teach me as you used to do ; and I will try to improve, that 
 I may write and read to you. Oh ! if you would but forgive 
 me ! " Still kneeling, she held out her hands in childlike 
 humility. 
 
 Kenneth Eeay at first seemed totally bewildered ; then his 
 apathy broke down, and his manhood, with its one deep passion, 
 struggled into life. 
 
 " Miss Christina little Tinie, do not make game of me ! 
 You are young, merry lassie ; I a poor, lonely man, growing 
 old and blind." 
 
 " Kenneth ! " she laid her forehead on his hard, broad hand, 
 and, whether he saw or not, the Professor might have felt her 
 tears. 
 
 Just then Tinie's elder brother woke up from his meditations 
 to the knowledge of what was passing. A wise man was 
 Ninian Graeme ! So he did the wisest and best thing he could 
 have done under the circumstances he quietly rose, and 
 walked out of the room. 
 
XXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 317 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 THERE were no confessions made to Lindsay that night ; for 
 she came home in time only to hear a full account of what, in 
 a brief letter, Ninian had already told her the change which 
 had fallen upon the Ansteds. It was not until next day after 
 breakfast, when the brother and sister were sitting in that 
 most anxious of all employments, waiting for the post, that 
 Mr. Grseme found courage to begin what he had to unfold 
 unto that patient ear open to him, almost like a mother's, 
 during his whole life. 
 
 There was Tinie's little episode first. From the parlour 
 window they saw her tripping about in the spring morning, 
 sometimes flitting hither and thither in her butterfly fashion, 
 but oftener coming to the Professor's side, with the evident 
 feeling that there she would soon fold her gossamer wings and 
 settle down into a new form of existence. As for Kenneth Reay 
 himself, he looked a new man. He seemed to have grown ten 
 years younger. He walked w r ith head erect, as if courting the 
 sun to shine upon him and his happiness. For the time being 
 he had forgotten his blindness, his despondency, his fear. 
 Well ! against the shadow came again, perhaps he might be 
 able to meet it. 
 
 Poor fellow? It is a strange truth true alike to both 
 men and women, one which all feel, while few will confess 
 that though the human heart may know peace, content, serene 
 endurance, even thankfulness, it never does and never can 
 know happiness, the sense of complete, full-rounded bliss 
 except in the joy of happy love. It may be or have been a 
 mere gleam, brief as a moment ; but for the time it was a taste 
 of heaven, the most perfect that ever can be known here. 
 
 There is a little poem of Chamisso, called "The Three 
 Sisters." Each, crushed with misery, contends that her own 
 lot has been the hardest to bear. One, Death has bereaved 
 
318 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 of her lover; another mourns over her fallen idol's shame. 
 The third, speaking of the two, says envyingly, " Have they not 
 lived and loved ? " 
 
 " ' In one brief sentence all my bitter cause 
 Of sorrow dwells ; then, arbiter, oh ! pause, 
 
 Ere yet thy final judgment thou assign, 
 And learn my better right, too clearly proved ; 
 Four words comprise it / was never loved ! 
 
 The palm of grief, thou wilt allow, is mine.' " 
 
 Chamisso knew humanity. There can be no grief like that 
 grief? ^ 
 
 Possibly Ninian Graeme might never have read this poem. 
 But something of its spirit touched him now, as he watched 
 his sister and his friend, and longed for the time when his own 
 life, now incomplete, should be perfected with such a moment 
 of joy. Perhaps this was a feeling more akin to a woman's 
 sentiment than to a man's passion ; but in its holy tenderness 
 and self-renunciation, Ninian's love had all along shared much 
 of the womanly character at least, the ideal of a woman's 
 love. Which, alas ! we may in vain look for among a score of 
 Miss Smiths or Miss Browns, any more than we may look for 
 the heroic devotion, the manly faithfulnesss, the life-long truth, 
 of the men of old, in the Mr. Smiths and Mr. Browns that we 
 meet in society. Yet love is love, and faithfulness is faithful- 
 ness. Ay, and both exist sometimes, to prove that all life and 
 all goodness is not a delusive poetic dream. 
 
 But we must go back to Ninian and his sister standing at 
 the window, watching the two, who, though a couple strangely 
 contrasted, might evidently come under the category of true 
 lovers. 
 
 "You see how it is, Lindsay," said Ninian smiling. "I 
 thought it was so, on Reay's side at least, long ago. We 
 will soon have the last of our young birds taking wing, and 
 you and I will be left in the nest alone." 
 
 Miss Graeme did not quite understand at first. When her 
 brother had further enlightened her innocent mind on the state 
 of affairs, she was considerably affected. 
 
 " Do you really mean that Tinie loves in earnest at last 1 
 Poor child ! Was that the reason that she came to my bed- 
 
XXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 319 
 
 side last night, kissed me, and cried, though she said she was 
 very happy? I thought it was because you were come home." 
 
 " Not quite," smiled the elder brother, though he lightly 
 sighed, which he felt the while to be a piece of most unwar- 
 rantable jealousy. 
 
 " So Kenneth has loved her all these years ! And to think 
 of her having refused, liking him all the while, I cannot 
 understand, that !" said the perplexed Lindsay, whose simple 
 nature was indeed not likely to understand the vagaries of 
 such a character as Tinie's. 
 
 " Still, * All's well that ends well.' We ought to be glad 
 and satisfied, sister. Kenneth will make a much better hus- 
 band for our Tinie than any of her other swains ; and she is 
 fond of him, poor lassie !" 
 
 " But then he is so old seventeen or eighteen years older 
 than herself. I think people who marry ought to be of equal 
 age." 
 
 v I do not see that," answered Ninian in a low voice, as the 
 colour rose slightly on his cheek. " When a man has passed 
 his youth, and become tried and hardened, perhaps embittered, 
 in the world, he is the more likely to love some young creature 
 who brings back to his memory everything that he has ceased 
 to be. Do you not think so, Lindsay ? " 
 
 Anxiously he looked at her, fancying, as all who hold a 
 close, dear secret fancy, that she must surely be divining what 
 he meant to reveal. But she was watching the couple on the 
 lawn. 
 
 " It is very strange, certainly ! " said she, a propos of nothing, 
 or of her own meditation. 
 
 "Not at all strange. There is no inequality in such a 
 marriage. He gives her wisdom, experience, steady and faith- 
 ful love, such as few young men ever feel ; she gives him 
 freshness, cheerfulness, and hope. She comes to him ' like the 
 dew of his youth.' Think, Lindsay," and there was a trem- 
 bling in Ninian's voice " think how sweet it must be, when 
 one is tired with battling against the world, to have a loving 
 little creature creeping close to one's heart, driving out every- 
 thing amiss there, and making one feel young again ! How 
 one would protect her, how she would be not only a cherished 
 wife, but something like the poor man's pet-lamb in the 
 
320 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Bible-story the one ewe-lamb, 'that was unto him as a 
 daughter.' " 
 
 While Ninian talked thus, leaning against the side of the 
 window, his countenance wore a strangely softened beauty. 
 Lindsay looked surprised, but still her mind was too full of 
 Tinie's affairs to enter into speculations of any other kind. 
 
 Ninian saw that he must explain himself more clearly. He 
 might do so, for now the wooing and wedding of his youngest 
 sister took away the last of his cares. There was no reason 
 why his marriage should not immediately follow hers. And 
 Lindsay, who had ever shown such tender affection over his 
 darling, surely it would add to Lindsay's happiness if he 
 brought Hope to The Gowans " for gude an' a'." 
 
 The Gowans should be their home then. He thought Hope 
 would choose it so ; she had such a tenderness for the dear old 
 place. They would never part with Lindsay either. With 
 her gentle spirit, there was no fear of her turning out that 
 dreaded personage, an over-bearing sister-in-law living in the 
 house. She would be, as she had always been, like a mother 
 in affection. It might even make her happier, when, all her 
 young flock being dispersed, there would spring up a new gen- 
 eration for the solitary woman to fold in her arms, and yearn 
 over with the yearnings which those only know who mingle 
 therewith the solemn remembrance of what to themselves 
 might have been and is denied evermore. Ninian felt in- 
 stinctively what would be the love of his sister towards his 
 children. 
 
 His children ! At the thought, all the strong man's soul was 
 bowed within him ; its infinite emotion was almost too mighty 
 to bear. 
 
 Mr. Graeme stood for many minutes by his sister's side in 
 silence. 
 
 " The post is late to-day," Lindsay said, " I wonder if it will 
 bring a letter from dear little Hope." 
 
 "Probably." 
 
 Why on that hint Ninian did not speak, was a circumstance 
 known only to himself. But he felt agitated, trembling, over- 
 powered even by the timidity of a boy. 
 
 " Lindsay," said he at length, " our house will be very lonely 
 
XXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 321 
 
 " It will indeed ! " sighed the elder sister. " But Tinie may 
 not marry just yet." 
 
 " I think she will. Kenneth entreated me so, last night. 
 Perhaps, if he could have some one always near to aid him, his 
 eyesight might be saved at least partially. Look at Tinie 
 now ! She will be a devoted little wife to him." 
 
 Miss Graeme looked, and once more sighed. "Ay, she 
 seems full of content, but it is hard to lose her. I cannot see 
 why all our children should go and marry." 
 
 " Still," answered Ninian, gently, " a happy marriage is the 
 happiest thing on earth. No true, unselfish brother or sister 
 would stand in the way of that." 
 
 " Oh, no ! " And Lindsay became thoughtful. 
 
 " After all, sister, you and I ought to thank God for the 
 lightening of our cares. Our three sisters provided for 
 Edmund settled too ; for, as you know, he is determined to be 
 nothing but an author, and is very successful already. Besides, 
 Keay tells me he will not part with him." 
 
 "Good Kenneth," murmured Miss Graeme. Her eyes 
 brightened at the mention of her darling boy. 
 
 " Then, Eeuben is doing well in the world ; and we shall 
 have him near us though I scarcely think he will care to live 
 at home again. And for Charlie, if the boy must go to sea, 
 why he must ! Nothing else will satisfy him. Perhaps it is 
 for the best ! He may be an admiral yet." 
 
 Her own faint smile again lightened Our Sister's face. The 
 young scapegrace had given her many cares ; but he was the 
 last born of the flock, and she loved him. 
 
 " Well, as I said before, when all our youngsters are flown 
 away, you and I will be very lonely, Lindsay." 
 
 " Not if we do as you hinted last night, and take poor 
 Hope back to The Gowans for a little. I should be so glad. 
 But then she might do like the rest," added the troubled elder 
 sister " she might go away and marry." 
 
 " She need not," answered Ninian, his firm lips quivering, 
 as he knew the moment was come when he must speak in 
 audible words the secret he had kept so carefully and so long. 
 But Lindsay interrupted him. 
 
 "Ah there is the postman! Perhaps he brings letters 
 from that dear child. I must run and see." 
 
322 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 She left the room with quick, eager step. But Ninian's feet 
 seemed glued to the earth where he stood. 
 
 " Letters plenty ! And here is one in her own hand ad- 
 dressed to me. Wait while I open it, brother." 
 
 It is strange and each and all of us may have proved this 
 that at some crisis of fulfilled expectation we seem frost- 
 bound. We cannot stir a step to meet the coming guest, or to 
 snatch at the long-desired letter ; we grow cold all over power- 
 less and silent. 
 
 Thus Ninian stood, while Lindsay opened the letter. 
 
 He was still at the window, looking out at the sunny gar- 
 den and the flowers, lest, perhaps, his sister should look at him. 
 A little disappointment he felt. Why did Hope write to 
 Lindsay only 1 
 
 Miss Graeme read a page or more. " She is quite well " 
 Ninian turned " and happy," too ; says how much she thinks 
 of us all, and how kind you have been." He turned back 
 again abruptly j then crossed the room, sat down, and opened 
 the leaves of a book. 
 
 " Eead on, sister. I would like to hear " 
 
 But Lindsay had stopped tears starting in her eyes. " Oh, 
 brother, here is news glad news of our dear child. She is 
 engaged to be married." 
 
 There was one quick shudder a blank, incredulous stare ; 
 but Ninian sat in his seat motionless. 
 
 Miss Graeme continued, "It is so sudden, so unexpected, 
 she says. Amidst all her misfortunes, too ! Who would have 
 thought that 1 But Ninian do you hear 1 Ninian ! " 
 
 He lifted his head, and looked her full in the face. The 
 countenance she then saw his sister never forgot to her dying 
 day. 
 
 " Brother brother ? " 
 
 " Yes ! " The voice sounded unnatural awful. 
 
 " Oh my poor brother ! " Lindsay cried. She understood 
 all now. 
 
 There was no more spoken. His head fell again upon his 
 arms ; he neither groaned nor moved. For many minutes his 
 sister sat watching him thus, not daring by word or gesture to 
 break upon the hush of such a grief. 
 
 At last, he stirred a little passed his hand over his fore- 
 
XXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 323 
 
 head, as if to remove some bewilderment there looked up 
 and saw his sister. 
 
 He tried to smile. " Well, Lindsay 1 " 
 
 She did not answer, but came to him this eldest sister who 
 so loved him ! She took his hand ; and then seeing that he 
 was quite passive, she put her arms round his neck as she had 
 done when he was a boy. He leant against her ; and falling 
 one by one upon her black dress she saw his tears those tears 
 which a man sometimes pours out like drops of his life-blood. 
 At last they stopped so did hers too ; and the brother and 
 sister drew apart from each other, without having said a word. 
 
 Nor ever afterwards did either, by questioning or by confes- 
 sion, break that solemn silence. 
 
 Ninian rose and sat upright in his chair. His eyes glancing 
 round, fell upon the half-read letter. He pointed to it. " Now, 
 sister, go on." 
 
 Lindsay hesitated, and looked with a feeling of repulsion at 
 the fatal writing. 
 
 " Go on read it aloud," said Ninian, with that quiet voice 
 which every one obeyed. 
 
 Lindsay read. There was a page of overflowing affection 
 tenderer even than Hope's wont towards the whole family 
 Ninian most of all. And then she came, hesitatingly, as a 
 timid girl would, to the news of her engagement. On the very 
 evening of the day when she last wrote to Mr. Graeme, this 
 change in her destiny had come. The same night she wrote 
 to Lindsay, in womanly shyness choosing her rather than her 
 brother, to whom to tell these tidings. 
 
 " I am happy," ran the letter. " Yes, I think I am happy ! 
 I always liked Mr. Ulverston he was so kind to me. But I 
 was terrified lest, fancying I was rich, he should ask me to 
 marry him, as papa wished, and then find out how greatly he 
 had been deceived. I never would have married him then. 
 But now, when we have been ruined, and he knows me to be 
 nothing but a penniless girl for him to come and seek me 
 oh ! it is so noble so generous ! I ought to love him, dear 
 Lindsay ! and I suppose yes I think I do. 
 
 " Besides, I have no home ; for, kind as Mr. Graeme is, I 
 know it would be wrong for me to burden him by living at 
 The Gowans. He had so many cares and worked so hard, as 
 
324 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 I remember well. No, it is better that there is somebody 
 who loves me and will take me home, and whom I will try to 
 make happy always. 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston will be very kind to my father too, if he 
 promises to live always in America. But he says that is, 
 Mr, Ulverston says he can do nothing until we are married, 
 which must be very soon. It is strange oh, Lindsay, I 
 tremble ! But I am so desolate and unprotected, and he so 
 generous ! And then he loves me so ! 
 
 " He will post this letter himself, for I said I must write 
 and inform you, and my dear guardian and brother. What 
 will Mr. Graeme say to my marriage ? I think he will be 
 pleased Mr. Ulverston tells me he will. I hope he will not 
 fancy what I said about not marrying Mr. Ulverston was false 
 I spoke my true feelings at the time. 
 
 " Write to me soon, dearest friends ! I am not quite happy 
 until I hear from you. I cannot tell you more. Mr. Ulver- 
 ston is very anxious to hasten our marriage : but I do not 
 know when it will take place." 
 
 " It is not too late, then," cried Ninian, suddenly roused. 
 " Perhaps, if she knew all We must save her, Lindsay save 
 her." 
 
 " But she loves him," said Lindsay, mournfully. 
 
 " I do not believe it." And all Ninian' s strong clear mind 
 seemed to come into him again, as if it were another that 
 suffered and not he so mighty above all things was his 
 guardian tenderness over the child. " She likes him she is 
 grateful to him he has such winning ways. But if she only 
 knew him truly No, it is impossible. Hope could not love 
 that man." 
 
 And then, so far as passion allowed him utterance, he told 
 his sister of what had passed between himself and Mr. Ulver- 
 ston on the last night they met. 
 
 " Look now what he has done 1 He has spread the report 
 that he was gone abroad, and stolen down secretly to that 
 child. He proposes to marry her poor and disgraced as she 
 is ! Very generous ! Very honourable ! except that he is all 
 false he must be. If he marries her, he will make her 
 wretched; if" Ninian ground his teeth together, struggling 
 
XXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 325 
 
 against the fierce passion that shook him. "And all that 
 while I was in London, and knew nothing ! " 
 
 Lindsay sat silent and trembling. She was terrified to see 
 her brother thus. 
 
 " Give me the letter ; let me see the date. It should have 
 reached us four five six days ago. He has kept it back, 
 you see." 
 
 " Oh, brother," cried Lindsay, shuddering at the expression 
 of Ninian's face. 
 
 " Hush ! let me think." He put his hand over his brow, 
 violently striving to repress every feeling but that of clear 
 judgment. He took Hope's letter with unshrinking hand, and 
 read it all through himself with those poor eyes yet scorch- 
 ing from the fiery drops they had shed. At last he rose, and 
 walked steadily to Lindsay's side. 
 
 " I know what must be done. You and I must start for 
 London at once. You will stay with the child till till her 
 marriage. For that man I will find out all his past life, as I 
 told him I should. If he is a villain, which I truly believe, 
 though I am clear of nothing, he shall not marry her. I say 
 he shall not ! If I have wronged him if she loves him then 
 you and I can stay for the marriage, Lindsay." 
 
 What a tone it was ! what a smile ! 
 
 " Now, get ready," he continued. " You see there is not a 
 moment to be lost. We must start immediately. You can 
 manage it, can you not 1 Everything can be as we planned 
 last night." 
 
 And he paused, as if the contrast thus suddenly presented 
 smote him with a keen pang. 
 
 "We can leave this afternoon," said Lindsay. "Only I 
 would like just time enough to send for Esther or Ruth." 
 
 "What matters that?" was Ninian's sharp answer; and 
 then he held out his hand to his sister. "You must bear 
 with me, Lindsay ; I am not quite myself." 
 
 Then seeming afraid that he had too much betrayed his 
 feelings, he went to the table and began to glance over the 
 letters that were still untouched. One or two he carelessly 
 thrust to Lindsay " Eead them, sister, it will save a little 
 time." 
 
 The first she opened made her cast a quick, frightened look 
 
326 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 at her brother. He was standing with his back to her. 
 Lindsay had self-command enough to read on to the end of 
 the brief note, and then stole to Ninian's side. He turned 
 round. 
 
 " Come, sister, give me the letters, and then go and make 
 your preparations. We have very little time before we start." 
 
 " Wait, just one minute." She showed him the envelope of 
 the letter, which was in Mr. Ulverston's handwriting. There 
 was a note inside, not from him but from Hope. " It gives 
 news sudden news." 
 
 Ninian turned ghastly pale he grasped the chair convul- 
 sively. " What is it ? Tell me ! " 
 
 Lindsay was silent only coming nearer and clinging to 
 him. 
 
 " Tell me," he repeated, almost inaudibly. 
 
 " Two days ago, suddenly by Ulverston's persuasions and 
 her father's Hope was married /" 
 
 Ninian remained a moment where he stood upright, 
 motionless then he tried to move and walk to the door, but 
 staggered as he went. Lindsay followed. 
 
 " No sister good kind sister no ! " 
 
 She obeyed, and he passed from her sight to bear that awful 
 grief as only it could be borne alone. 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 327 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 NINIAN and his sister were living at The Gowans, they two 
 alone together. They had lived so for more than a year. 
 Over that year let a veil fall ; to uplift it could do no good to 
 any human being. 
 
 In our youth, we sigh, and say with the poet, 
 
 "Love's pain is very sweet." 
 
 We linger with a charmed interest indescribable over stories 
 of much enduring, disappointed, or hopeless affection. But as 
 every one of us man or woman is born to suffer, and most 
 of us, in some way or other, to suffer love, we all either have 
 come, or shall come in time, to know the things we once 
 only dreamed of. The truth of these things lies not with the 
 weepers and wailers, the melancholy poets, the pathetic delinea- 
 tors of woe foolish nightingales that go and press their breast 
 against a thorn, that they may have the pleasure of singing 
 over it. Sometimes this same truth for it is a truth, though, 
 like many others, frequently garbled into an easy jest, or a 
 beautiful lie is preached by a dumb life history; ruined health, 
 heart-nobleness tainted, sympathies crushed, temper soured; 
 and for such shortcomings man has no charity, nor woman 
 either! Or perhaps this awful verity is indicated by some 
 outward show of calamity, and we are forced to see that 
 Heaven was merciful in sending to the broken-hearted a quiet 
 early death, or the oblivion of a harmless and moonstruck 
 melancholy, to heal over what otherwise never could be healed 
 on earth. 
 
 But beyond all these truths which appertain only to the 
 many who were born without strength enough to resist or to 
 endure is a deeper truth still. You may read it on the title- 
 page of this book, 
 
 " Non ti lagnar, ma soffri, e taci." 
 
328 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 It was the motto of Ninian Graeme's whole life ; but especi- 
 ally of that one year which we shall leave unchronicled. Its 
 history Ninian himself never told to living creature, neither 
 then or at any future time. But many years afterwards 
 Lindsay showed to one very dear to her the sole record of 
 what her brother had passed through. It was a verse the 
 only verse marked in his Bible for Mr. Graeme was not one 
 of those self-important pietists who score their own petty 
 approvals or experiences upon every chapter of the Word of 
 Life. This text was only indicated by a faint line, and the 
 date of the year : 
 
 " When I walk through the valley of the sJiadow of death, I will 
 fear no evil, for Thou art with me ; Thy rod and Thy staff, they 
 comfort me" 
 
 And as, on this day after the year's closing, he sat reading 
 in the lamplight, his faithful elder sister working opposite, 
 there was in his appearance something which furnished a fit 
 comment on these words. He looked like a man who had 
 traversed " the valley of the shadow of death," and therein 
 had been " comforted." 
 
 He was much changed seemed a good deal older nor 
 could there now be any doubt about the fact, which Tinie 
 always contested to the very death that her brother was 
 growing grey. But some people look far handsomer in age 
 than they ever do in youth ; the hard lines soften down, the 
 restless expression wears away, and the inward beauty of 
 spirit deepening more and more, becomes independent of mere 
 external form. There was no doubt that at fifty, Ninian 
 Graeme would be a very fine-looking man. 
 
 " How quiet the house seems, Lindsay." 
 
 "Yes, very;" and, as he laid down his book, his sister laid 
 down her work, ready to talk if he were so 'inclined. " I 
 think we feel the difference, after Ruth and Esther and their 
 babies being here all day. You are quite sure Jyou did not 
 mind it, brother, the noise I mean?" 
 
 " Oh, no ; they did not cry more than babies generally do, 
 and those two girls were so pleased and proud to bring them. 
 We must be considerate, Lindsay. It is a grand thing to be 
 uncle and aunt, you know." 
 
 So said he, with a cheerful smile, and sank into his book again. 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 329 
 
 He was the same Ninian, leaning in the same arm-chair, with 
 the old pet cat on his knee. There was no change in the room, 
 the merry parlour once so resonant with voices ; no change, 
 except in its perfect silence. 
 
 The brother and sister very like one another always, and 
 growing liker every day sat thus, as they sat night after 
 night keeping quiet vigil together, old bachelor and old maid. 
 
 " Have you not read enough ? You look tired," said Miss 
 Graeme, after a long pause, during which she had .watched 
 how Ninian's eyes, though still fixed upon the book, grew 
 blank and dull, as if he were studying a harder page than that 
 which lay opened before him. Otherwise, his attentive sister 
 would never have ventured the interruption. 
 
 He started slightly, and closed the book. 
 
 " I believe I am rather sleepy. Is it late 1 I almost wish 
 it were bedtime." 
 
 Very sad it is to hear any one in health say this ; with that 
 weary look too, indicating worse than mere bodily exhaustion. 
 The unconscious longing for rest always seems to imply a 
 deeper longing still for that repose which closes the world's 
 perpetual strife. 
 
 " It is only ten o'clock. But just as you like, brother. I 
 can shut up the house at once ; still, if you are not tired, I 
 should like to talk to you a little." 
 
 " Talk, then. Truly, my silent sister can be quite loquacious 
 and entertaining, as I found out when I was ill," said Mr. 
 Graeme, with an affectionate look. 
 
 Lindsay smiled, and then became serious. . " I wanted you 
 to read this letter, which Esther had from Tinie yesterday. 
 We thought it would be as well to show it to you." 
 
 He took it. " Eeally Tinie's hand-writing is getting more 
 careless than ever. A nice scrawl she must make of the 
 poor Professor's papers. I cannot make out anything clearly, 
 except 'Christina Eeay,' with the grand flourish, and the 
 queer sketches of heads below. The lassie is as daft as ever." 
 
 He said this with a touching attempt at his old cheerfulness, 
 and began to decipher the illegible hieroglyphics. Sometimes 
 they made him smile, especially a comical imaginary sketch of 
 Esther's baby, doubtless as amusing to the young mother as it 
 was to the uncle, who was trying hard to feel on these topics 
 
330 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 a proper avuncular interest. But, as he went on, he began to 
 look grave. 
 
 "Who is this Mrs. Armadale whom Edmund is always 
 going to see, and about whom Tinie seems so vexed 1 ?" 
 
 " I believe she is one of the actresses at the Theatre ; and 
 Edmund said something about her influence having been of 
 advantage to his play, which is accepted there. But the boy 
 writes me such short letters now, and so seldom," added 
 Lindsay, sighing. 
 
 Ninian continued to read. " I think," he said, pausing, 
 " that Tinie should have told us these things before, or else 
 have tried by her own means to influence her brother. 
 Instead of which, she seems only to scold him. Edmund will 
 never bear that, I know." 
 
 Lindsay looked alarmed. " You do not think he is seriously 
 going wrong *? He was always fond of amusement ; every boy 
 is. The theatre is a great treat to him, as he told me \ but he 
 said there was no harm in it ; none at all. And what is this 
 place which Tinie calls a Casino 1 I never heard of it before." 
 
 " I have. It is not such a very awful place, so do not look 
 terrified, Lindsay. It is just a room where young men go to 
 dance, and hear singing. Still, Edmund might do better than 
 waste his evenings there. I will write and tell him so." 
 
 (Perhaps if young Edmund had been hidden behind the door, 
 he would have laughed heartily at the simplicity of his old- 
 fashioned Scottish brother and sister, and plumed himself upon 
 knowing so much more of the world than they.) 
 
 " It is not good news of the boy, on the whole. I must 
 look after him a little more, now that I am stronger," said 
 Ninian. " But the letter does not end here. You have not 
 given me the whole of it." 
 
 " There is one page more. You can read it if you like ; 
 
 but " Lindsay hesitated, with an anxious glance towards 
 
 her brother. He drew back his hand a moment, and then, 
 shading his eyes, said, in a low voice. 
 
 " Read it aloud, Lindsay every word, mind." 
 
 It was a serio-comic description of the young wife's happy 
 life, day by day, including a hearty wish that everybody had 
 as good a husband as Kenneth Reay. 
 
 "'I wonder if Hope has, by-the-byf " continued the para- 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 331 
 
 graph. " ' She does not often speak of him in her letters. I 
 had one the other day, dated at Florence, where they will stay 
 another year. She says she wonders you do not write, and is 
 afraid you were not pleased at her marrying so hastily, but 
 that there were reasons. Very likely ! How could she help 
 it, poor child 1 That Mr. Ulverston could almost wile a bird 
 off a bush, as / know. I often make Kenneth jealous of him, 
 though, by talking of old times. Heigho ! who would have 
 thought that Desdichado would have married quiet little Hope, 
 and I should have taken up with my poor old Professor? 
 Still, I wouldn't like to change.' " 
 
 All this Ninian listened to without stirring, except a con- 
 vulsive movement of the fingers of his left hand, which made 
 his old favourite on his knee turn round and purr. He paused, 
 and stroked it, poor fellow! he could not afford to reject 
 even a dumb animal's love. 
 
 There was a silence. Afterwards Mr. Graeme said, slowly, 
 "Lindsay, write to her. She will feel hurt else." This was 
 the only comment he made. 
 
 Very soon he recurred to the subject of Edmund's wild 
 ways, about which he was evidently more anxious than he 
 liked to show. So was Lindsay. They talked the matter 
 over for some time. At last the elder sister said, timidly, 
 
 " You must judge best. Still, if we could persuade Edmund 
 to come home, or if you would not mind going to see him in 
 London " 
 
 Ninian started nervously. "I cannot, sister I cannot! 
 Do not ask me." But on reflection his mind seemed to waver. 
 He sat long in a thoughtful mood, and then, just as they were 
 going to bed, said, cheerfully, " Lindsay, be content ; I will go 
 and see after your boy. To-morrow no ! the day after, I 
 will start for London." 
 
 Mr. Graeme's making up his mind never cost any one any 
 trouble. There were no more discussions, but at the time 
 specified he was on his way to the metropolis. 
 
 London on a bright May-day, the streets full of cabs, car- 
 riages, and gay pedestrians ; visions of " Jack-in-the-green " 
 appearing at stray corners ; long lines of posted play-bills, 
 showing that all the amusements of the season have begun : 
 Regent-street pavements glimmering almost clean enough for 
 
332 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 white satin shoes, and the Duke of York on his column, 
 standing vividly out against a sky as blue as that of Canaletto's 
 "Venice" such was the phantasmagorial picture which greeted 
 Ninian Graeme. 
 
 He did not look a fit adjunct to its pleasurable brightness. 
 He had a tired, dull look, such as he rarely wore when Lindsay 
 was watching him at The Gowans. He invariably left it behind 
 him at his office, lest it should trouble the quiet of a heart 
 which now had little other thought or care than himself in the 
 whole wide world. 
 
 Some vague feeling made him unwilling that his own kindred 
 should see him in this jaded, melancholy condition ; so he 
 went to an inn, and after a few hours' rest proceeded to his 
 sister's house. 
 
 " They're awa', ane and a' ; there's naebody here," was the 
 doleful response of Katie, the Graemes' old servant, who had 
 been kindly transferred from the elder sister to the younger 
 (" an' muckle need o't," as the staid handmaiden once declared, 
 eyeing her inexperienced girlish mistress). " They're awa' to a 
 tea-drinking, and Master Edmund's gane to see some play-act- 
 ing some new fule's doings o' his am o' the whilk I dinna 
 ken nor care." 
 
 And she pursed up her lips with an indignation of high dis- 
 approval, scarcely modified by her delight at seeing her old 
 master. 
 
 "You're unco' welcome, Mr. Ninian," said she, when 
 she had settled him in the parlour. " Wae's me ! There's 
 ne'er a ane o' your father's sons that will grow up the like o' 
 yoursel' ! " 
 
 " Why do you say that, Katie ? " 
 
 " It's nae business o' mine ; but I'm aye glad ye're come, 
 sir. It gies ane a sair heart to see young laddies gaun a' wrang 
 for want o' a bridle i' their mou,' and a father or a brither to 
 haud it fast." 
 
 " That means, poor Edmund 1 " 
 
 " Eh, sir but I wadna like to bring the laddie into trouble/' 
 
 " Of course not. Still, if I knew all " 
 
 " I canna tell ye then nor the half o't. But when laddies 
 gang abroad a' the day, and amaist a' the nicht, naebody kens 
 whaur; comin' hame in the wee hours, ane, twa, three, or 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 333 
 
 maybe no comin' ava ; it's awfu' wark ! An' him that 
 
 was a wee toddling bairn at my knee no twenty year sin 
 syne ! " 
 
 The old Scotswoman shook her head, half in sternness, half 
 in sorrow. Ninian asked no more questions ; he felt a reluc- 
 tance to finding out by stealth his brother's errors. And 
 besides, there was a vague self-reproach troubling him, as if he 
 himself were to blame for those many months when he had 
 been forced to sit in dull repose by the fireside at The Gowans, 
 and let the world and its affairs, even those pertaining to his 
 near kindred, go by like shadows. 
 
 Many have known such a time when all feeling seemed 
 paralysed, except for the ordinary mechanical round of life. 
 But few, at their waking out of it, have experienced the com- 
 punction of this good man ; whose existence had previously 
 been so filled with manifold duties, that even their partial 
 cessation seemed to him a crime. 
 
 " I ought to have taken more care over the lad," thought the 
 elder brother, as he reflected on the many stories which had 
 reached him of the young prodigal. Then learning from Katie 
 that the family would not be home for some hours, and that 
 this was the first night of Edmund's play his maiden work, 
 of which he had not told them at The Gowans Mr. Graeme 
 set off to the theatre. 
 
 It was one of those entitled " minor," but elevated by the 
 lingerings of the legitimate drama. The scene was a goodly 
 one such as old Shakspeare might have taken pleasure in. 
 Ninian had some difficulty in making his way through the crowd 
 of intelligent, critical play-goers none very aristocratic, but 
 belonging to that honest, life abounding mass, "the people." 
 Tradesmen, with their wives and daughters; brisk, sensible 
 young fellows, who struggled after information from behind 
 counters and on office-stools ; solemn city worthies, and re- 
 spectable mechanics; with a sprinkling here and there of 
 appreciators of the drama of a higher intellectual grade these 
 constituted the audience. 
 
 And a capital audience they were warm, earnest, and 
 receptive, to a remarkable degree. Mr. Graeme, unused to 
 theatre-going, had not been ten minutes in the house before he 
 felt interested in them, and with them. He was alone too, for 
 
334 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 he could not see his brother anywhere. He almost thought he 
 had made some error, for the play in the bill was marked as 
 being by a " celebrated author ; " and he never imagined his 
 boy Edmund to be anything of the kind. 
 
 However, he resolved to stay where he was, and await the 
 end of the performance. 
 
 There are few more pleasurable excitements than that attend- 
 ing the first night of a new play well acted, with a good- 
 natured, appreciative audience. Even if Ninian had had no 
 fraternal stake in the matter, he would have entered warmly 
 into the interest of the night. He saw, likewise, what at last 
 convinced him that the "celebrated author" must, in some 
 metaphorical sense, be meant to indicate Edmund ; since the 
 heroine of the play, as marked on the bills, was Mrs. Armadale 
 the object of Tinie's alarm and indignation. He looked with 
 some curiosity to her entrance on the stage. 
 
 At last there was a round of welcome applause ; the heroine 
 had appeared. 
 
 She was a grand-looking woman, stately and tall. Her robes, 
 of mediaeval fashion, were worn with a most regal air ; and 
 there was a fierce, restless glitter in her eyes, which exactly 
 suited the half-barbaric princess of Edmund's play. When she 
 spoke, her voice gave Ninian a start. It was one of the finest 
 of stage-voices deep and full, her elocution and accent perfect ; 
 though now and then a quick ear might detect a slight northern 
 tone a broadening or softening of vowels. 
 
 "That is Mrs. Armadale 1 ?" said he, inquiringly of his next 
 neighbour, who was gazing dumb with admiration being a 
 youth of that age when all fine actresses appear divinities. 
 
 " Yes, it's her. Isn't she a stunner 1 Ah ! " 
 
 Ninian felt inclined to smile ; but soon his own attention 
 was fixed with a deeper interest than that of the stage. 
 
 The mediaeval princess had a part of great passion love, of 
 course, being the moving agent therein. In the first act, she 
 maintained her frigid dignity ; in the second, she came down 
 step by step from that icy height, and melted into a torrent of 
 passion ; in the third she had to enact a woman scorned. 
 Then burst out the full powers of this young actress for she 
 was still young. Her delineation, though sometimes crude 
 and abrupt wanting the refinement of experience was a 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 335 
 
 piece of natural painting, marvellous in energy, and vivid as 
 life itself. 
 
 The house grew still as death. Even Ninian drew in his 
 breath, fascinated by something familiar in the voice, though 
 the disguise effected by stage costume and high tragedy aspect 
 bewildered him completely as to the person of the heroine. 
 But when at last, in a climax of despair, the poor princess 
 dashed the crown from her head, and rushed to the front of 
 the stage, the footlights shining distinctly on her face that 
 face of a dead pallor, with the wavy auburn locks falling about 
 it all unbound Of a sudden the truth flashed upon Ninian 
 Grseme. 
 
 The young actress was Rachel Armstrong. 
 
 This then explained all : the anonymous gifts sent to John 
 Forsyth! the mystery of Edmund's association with Mrs. 
 Armadale. The youth had kept her secret well, whatever had 
 been his motive for so doing. Perhaps and a painful mis- 
 giving ^crossed the brother's mind perhaps the " wronged 
 sinner" had now become a sinner indeed or worse, a temptress. 
 
 It was a bitter, probably an unjust thought ; but Mr. Graeme 
 was a Scotsman, not quite free from the almost universal 
 Scottish prejudice against " play-actors." For the moment, he 
 felt as if he would rather have found Rachel Armstrong toil- 
 ing in the meanest hut, than a successful actress on the stage. 
 
 The third act ended ; the audience began to emerge from 
 behind their pocket-handkerchiefs and talk of the play. Many 
 comments reached Ninian,, pleasant enough to his brotherly 
 ears; but he had now another interest equal to that of 
 Edmund. He listened eagerly to what was said of Mrs. 
 Armadale. 
 
 " She's a grand actress. Her genius wants a little form 
 art cultivation, and then she'll beat old Siddons hollow," 
 said a young England critic, a puller down of the ancient 
 traditions of the stage. 
 
 " She's a fine woman, too," added a sallow-looking young 
 fellow, something between a man of fashion and a green-room 
 halitut. " Quite as handsome off the stage as on only so 
 confoundedly frosty. Did you hear how she treated Sir 
 Arthur B ? " 
 
 The two began to laugh together that bitter under-toned 
 
336 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 laugh, that comes like an ice-breath across a woman's face. 
 Ninian felt his blood boil as he listened. 
 
 There was a young girl in the box probably sister to one 
 of these an innocent-looking creature, behind whose back 
 they were talking. She turned with red eyes, and sighed out, 
 " How nice it was to cry over a play, and how naturally that 
 beautiful Mrs. Armadale acted, just as if she felt it all. What 
 a pity it was only acting ! " 
 
 Ninian listened to these idle comments on the sham tragedy, 
 and then thought of the real tragedy of the woman's life. 
 How strange these things were ! 
 
 When again Rachel appeared, her mien brightened by the 
 supposed gleam of hope, which according to due dramatic 
 recipe, Edmund had given in the fourth act of his tragedy ; 
 when she moved beneath the glare of theatrical show, mimick- 
 ing not sorrow that had been no mimicry ! but happiness, 
 Ninian closed his eyes with a sense of indescribable repulsion. 
 He wished she had become a poverty-stricken drudge, a 
 melancholy mourner anything but an actress. 
 
 But as the play went on, the woman's genius drew him out 
 of himself once more. Fate darkened again over the poor 
 barbaric princess. Well had the young dramatist sketched 
 her, and nobly did the actress vivify his conception. She grew 
 once more magnificent inspired sublime ! She wielded the 
 power which a great tragedian can wield over the highest 
 moral consciousness and most refined emotions of the soul. 
 
 Whatever the individual man may be, mankind when 
 assembled in masses is always alive to the highest ideal of 
 human virtue. In the drama especially that is, the heroic 
 drama, the noblest form of theatrical representation this 
 instinct never fails. The thronged house was hushed to silence, 
 thrilled with awe, melted into pity. Many women were in 
 tears nay, here and there, some sturdy man was seen with 
 quivering features, half-yielding to, half-fighting against, the 
 strong emotion. Young and old, rich and poor, ignorant and 
 refined, were subdued, as if they had but one heart, and this 
 woman held it in her hand. 
 
 The curtain fell upon a last scene, to which the genius of 
 the actress had lent a superhuman beauty that seemed almost 
 the transfiguration of death. The mimic life-history was ended. 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 337 
 
 Ninian woke as out of a trance. On his mind, fresh and 
 unused to such impressions, the effect was overpowering. 
 Touch by touch, all the deepest wells of his spirit had been 
 stirred into motion not merely by compelled sympathy for 
 what was piteous or beautiful, but by the touched chords of 
 many an individual feeling, which was his daily care to deaden, 
 yet which the excitement of the drama had caused to quiver 
 one by one into painful life. Over all fell the calm which 
 belongs to that sphere whither the great poet and actor can 
 together lift us, when even sorrow becomes serene, and death 
 itself appears sublimated into inexpressible peace. 
 
 So Ninian felt. When, after one hushed pause, the house 
 burst into thunders of acclamation, with a long, deep sigh, 
 he threw off the enchantment. But his mind had somewhat 
 changed he no longer so deeply lamented over Eachel and 
 her calling. To be an actress and such an actress was not 
 altogether an unworthy destiny. 
 
 The storm of applause increased apace, mingled with various 
 calls and exclamations perfectly unintelligible to an unpractised 
 ear. Then all the sea of faces bent one way, and Mr. Graeme 
 looking thitherwards, saw bowing from a private box, that 
 favourite of an audience for one night only the Author ! 
 
 A thrill passed through the brotherly heart of a silent unit 
 in that shouting crowd. It was Edmund his boy Edmund ! 
 As soon as he could, the elder brother made his way to the 
 box. It was filled with various men of note laughing, talk- 
 ing, and congratulating. In the midst of the circle stood the 
 young author. 
 
 He had been a mere stripling a year ago, and though now 
 twenty-one, looked a stripling still, except his face, which 
 was very haggard and old. His eyes, sometimes gleaming with 
 genius, then glittering with excitement, his mouth, trembling 
 at every breath of feeling, were the sole traces left of that 
 innocent boyish face which Lindsay had thought so fair. 
 
 For a minute or two, Ninian, being kept outside, listened to 
 the young author, who was talking loudly the very centre of 
 the group, until appeared his elder brother. 
 
 Edmund started grew pale confused. What could there 
 be in Ninian, to alarm him so 1 It was an evidently unpleasant 
 surprise. But Mr. Graeme was too happy himself to notice this. 
 
 z 
 
338 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " You did not expect to see me here, my dear boy 1 It was 
 a mere chance that I came to London to-day. But I am so 
 glad and so proud, Edmund." 
 
 He grasped the hand now offered to him almost as to a 
 stranger ; the same hand by which he had once led his favourite 
 brother, the wee toddling fellow that he taught to walk ! 
 
 The circle in the box, second-rate authors, actors, wits about 
 town, looked with curious, half-sarcastic eyes on the stranger 
 who had so thoroughly damped young Graeme's flow of spirits. 
 
 " My brother, gentlemen," said Edmund colouring painfully. 
 " My elder brother from Scotland." 
 
 Ninian bowed, glanced quickly over the young man's asso- 
 ciates thought in his own mind that they were a queer 
 dissipated looking set and assuming what was certainly his 
 right, began to talk to his brother, the " celebrated author." 
 
 " How long have you grown so renowned, Edmund ? Why 
 did you keep all this from me ? " 
 
 "I thought probably you would take no interest in the 
 matter." 
 
 " You were mistaken, you see." Ninian said no more, for 
 he was hurt. He began speaking of the play in a simple, 
 homely style, which sounded ludicrously different from the 
 stage-familiar cant which play-going critics use. Edmund 
 looked half-ashamed his companions turned aside to smile. 
 One by one they dropped away with a nod and hint at a 
 rendezvous which signal Edmund answered as mysteriously. 
 
 When they were gone, the youth seemed more at ease ; and 
 asked, for the first time, after Lindsay and his other sisters. 
 
 " They are all well. They will be so proud of your success, 
 my boy! We always said you would be the genius of the 
 family." 
 
 Edmund's eyes faintly gleamed once more, and then his long- 
 sustained excitement having at last burned itself out, he sat 
 down at the back of the box, quite exhausted. 
 
 Ninian put his hand on his young brother's shoulder in the 
 old familiar way. " You do not look well. You are not taking 
 care of yourself, Edmund." 
 
 " Oh yes, as much as I can, with the life I lead ; " and the 
 real sense of weariness he felt was mingled with a slightly 
 affected " used up " air, such as young people often delight in. 
 
H. ofF. Page 33 9- 
 
 " ' I congratulate you, Edmund,' said she, in cold clear tones.'' 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 339 
 
 " Do you like that life 1 Are you really happy, my boy 1 " 
 
 Edmund looked up, and his young face darkened into 
 bitterness bitterness that was quite real. "Happy! Pshaw 
 an adjective belonging to the language of Arcadia, which 
 is a dead language now. Nobody is ever happy. But I'm 
 very merry, which is enough." 
 
 He laughed out loud and changed the conversation. " This 
 is a nice little theatre, brother. Plays well got up well acted. 
 Ah ! " and a sudden thought appeared to strike him, " how 
 did you like Mrs. Armadale? She is a woman of great 
 genius." 
 
 " I always knew she was," answered Ninian, pointedly. 
 
 " Knew ! She is she not a stranger." 
 
 " Why should you be playing with me, Edmund ? " returned 
 Ninian, gravely. " Do you think I could not see at once who 
 this young actress is 1 Why did you not tell me long before ?" 
 
 " Because she bade me not." 
 
 " Wherefore ! She need not have been afraid of me poor 
 Rachel Armstrong ! " 
 
 " Hush ! nobody knows nobody dreams that such is her 
 name. That is, no one but me. She told me the whole story 
 all but his name I wish I knew it ! Curse him ! " 
 
 " What could have been her reason in telling you this, you 
 a mere boy 1 " 
 
 Edmund's sallow cheek grew scarlet. " I do not see, brother, 
 that you have any right to " 
 
 He was stopped by a knock at the box-door. A lady stood 
 there. The elder brother might have known, by the sudden 
 changing of Edmund's look who it was. He turned half 
 aside, lest he might startle Rachel. 
 
 She came into the box. Her stage-dress was of course put 
 off. She had on a close black gown, with a black veil thrown 
 over her head. The paint removed, her features had a death- 
 like whiteness and stillness. 
 
 "You did not come round to me, so I thought I would 
 come to you. I congratulate you, Edmund," said she, in cold 
 clear tones. 
 
 " Thanks ! Forgive me for not coming to thank you, through 
 whom alone I have won this triumph," murmured the young 
 man, with a gesture as if he were about to kiss her hand ; but 
 
340 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 either the recollection of his brother's presence, or some slight 
 repellent action of Rachel herself, prevented him. 
 
 " It has been a great success all in the theatre say so. But 
 we will talk it over another time. You are engaged now, I 
 see." 
 
 She was retiring, when Ninian came forward with extended 
 hand. 
 
 "Rachel!" 
 
 A start a quiver but only momentary. Her whole mien, 
 face, and voice indicated the change that had passed over her, 
 utterly withering up her heart. There was not life enough 
 left in it to suffer pain. 
 
 Rachel drew herself up, looked right forward with those 
 wonderful eyes, clear and deep as ever, but cold like a frozen 
 spring. She said, with scarce a change in her passionless voice, 
 " This is unexpected. But I am very glad to see you, Mr. 
 Graeme." 
 
 Ninian was perfectly confounded. Whether she had entirely 
 overcome, forgotten, or desired to ignore the past, he could 
 not tell. One thing was evident from her manner, that she 
 wished him in meeting her to recognise only the actress Mrs. 
 Armadale. Why she had assumed that name he never inquired, 
 nor did she ever explain. 
 
 " It was a beautiful play, was it not 1 " she added, breaking 
 the pause. " You may well be proud of Edmund." (She did 
 not call him Geoffrey now.) " I must congratulate you both, 
 and then say adieu, for my maid is waiting." 
 
 And through the half-opened door was seen the withered 
 face and crooked figure of old Jane Sedley. 
 
 " Shall we not see you to-night ? " whispered Edmund, 
 anxiously. "Ah, you could not be so cruel?" 
 
 She paused a little, but afterwards said, "I will come." 
 
 Then, with the same perfectly self-possessed manner cold, 
 not positively, but negatively, from the utter absence of any- 
 thing like feeling or warmth the young actress left the box. 
 
 "Is she always thus?" asked Ninian, in a low tone. 
 
 " Always except when she is acting." 
 
 " Poor soul ! " Neither of the two brothers made any other 
 remark. Both felt that the silence her demeanour imposed 
 must not be broken, even between themselves. 
 
XXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 341 
 
 Likewise, from Edmund's unconscious betrayals, Ninian 
 began to guess at a secret which made him still more careful 
 how he mentioned the name of Mrs. Armadale to his young 
 brother. The thing was improbable j yet it might be. What 
 if all Edmund's light, poetical loves were settling into one 
 serious passion ? Wrung with pity and pain, the elder brother 
 turned to look at him. 
 
 He was evidently in strong but pleasurable excitement. 
 Smiling, he stood and beat time to the orchestra, who were 
 strumming away at some merry waltzes, prior to the second 
 piece. 
 
 "You will stay for the farce, I suppose brother?" said he, 
 looking as if he heartily wished Ninian would do so. " For 
 me I hate after-pieces ; we regular play-goers always do. 
 Besides, I have an engagement." 
 
 " What is it?" asked Mr. Graeme. He thought he certainly 
 might put that simple question to his younger "brother. 
 
 But Edmund did not seem to relish it. " Eeally it cannot 
 interest you. A little harmless amusement, that is all." 
 
 " Come surely I am not growing an old ogre to you, my 
 boy," said Ninian good-naturedly. "Tell me." 
 
 "Nothing worth telling. Everybody does it, after a suc- 
 cessful play. Just a little sort of supper to actors and 
 actresses pleasant enough but still, not what you would 
 care for." 
 
 "We don't know that. Let me try. Among all your 
 guests you'll not shut out your brother?" 
 
 There was no resisting Ninian's frank, kindly ways ; Edmund, 
 with the best grace he could, took his arm, and with him 
 quitted the box. 
 
342 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXVIII. 
 
 IT may speak very ill for Mr. Graeme's knowledge of the world, 
 to confess that until this night he had never been " behind the 
 scenes " of a theatre. He was a good deal amused to observe 
 this strange region of odd contrasts and explained illusions. 
 The green-room, with its lounging throng of people in all sorts 
 of costumes, was not uninteresting to his simple mind, which, 
 unused to the dark side of theatrical life, viewed all things in 
 their best light. He noticed how perfectly au fait young 
 Edmund seemed in all the mysteries of the place how he 
 exchanged greetings with actors apparently of every grade, and 
 indulged in gay and not too respectful badinage with many a fair 
 painted comedienne. Ninian was really astonished to find what 
 a popular, brilliant, and self-assured young dandy Edmund had 
 turned out. 
 
 He seemed merry, too like a person ever ready to lose 
 himself in the enchantment of the moment, which, indeed, had 
 been the boy's characteristic always. There was no detecting 
 that restless, eneasy look, except once, when Ninian heard him 
 ask with apparent carelessness, "If Mrs. Armadale had gone 1" 
 
 "Some time since," answered a young man, whom Mr. 
 Graeme recognised as his neighbour during the play, who had 
 so emphatically decided the question of Rachel's charms " off 
 the stage," I offered to escort her, but was met by that crusty, 
 hump-backed little dragon of the Hesperides, and so ! Bah ! 
 It really was not worth while to urge. However, we shall see 
 her at your supper to-night, Graeme?" 
 
 Edmund, catching his brother's eye, looked uncomfortable. 
 
 " Who is he with whom you were talking ? " said Ninian. 
 
 " Mr. Lyonell a rich young merchant, and a Jew ; though 
 he is rather ashamed than otherwise of Father Abraham." 
 
 So, with a quick, sarcastic comment upon almost every one 
 
XXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 343 
 
 they met, concerning whom the elder brother had a very justi- 
 fiable curiosity, this young man, so worldly wise and withal so 
 bitter, led Ninian through the mazes of the theatre. Perhaps, 
 his first instinctive confusion being gone, Edmund even took a 
 pleasure in exhibiting how much he had eaten of the tree of 
 knowledge, and how deeply he had become acquainted with 
 what parents and guardians frowningly consider " the wicked- 
 ness of the world." 
 
 Of course, it was impossible for young Graeme's little 
 festival to be holden at his own home in his brother-in-law's 
 house; so it "came off" at Mr. Lyonell's. But still, as all 
 seemed to know Edmund was the host and giver of this very 
 handsome " champagne supper." 
 
 It was rather peculiar certainly, the brother thought. 
 His own moderate allowance to Edmund would certainly not 
 admit of such festivities. However, he made no remark, 
 but determined to conduct himself in every way as a mere 
 guest, and not a watchful censor of the youth's manners and 
 customs. 
 
 The guests assembled ; in number about a dozen men, with 
 a light sprinkling of ladies. At first, the master of the feast 
 looked rather awkward, especially in introducing his fair 
 friends, to whom Ninian bowed with the grave politeness with 
 which he ever treated all women, a deference, however, which 
 the rest of the company did not imitate, but evidently con- 
 sidered the genus actress as a creation of lower order. 
 
 " I wonder, will the Armadale come 1" observed Mr. Lyonell. 
 " You're a lucky fellow, Graeme, to get her to indulge us with 
 the light of her countenance. She never did such a thing in 
 her life before." 
 
 This was well, Ninian thought. He had begun to doubt 
 whether this fair- seeming company was exactly what it seemed. 
 Though most of them, men and women, were known to him 
 by name, and he knew nothing evil of them, still there was a 
 certain laissez-faire in their talk, a bandying about of theatrical 
 jests and theatrical scandal, which jarred painfully on Ninian's 
 mind, and brought him down from that calm ideal height on 
 which Rachel's acting had placed him. He found that the 
 theatre was but the theatre after all ; a place where if not 
 impossible and a few actresses, good and pure women, maidens, 
 
344 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 wives, mothers ; a few actors, honest, virtuous, honourable 
 men, have proved and do prove that it is not impossible it is 
 at least very difficult, to " touch pitch and not be defiled." 
 
 He began to wish that Mrs. Armadale would not come, but 
 scarcely had he done so than she appeared, followed by her 
 faithful little "dragon." 
 
 If Eachel had meant to draw the line between tragedy and 
 comedy, she could not better have done BO than by the 
 contrast her own appearance formed to the other ladies. She 
 was still in her high, black dress, plain even to severity. She 
 had no jewels not one; but when she took off her glove, 
 Ninian saw there was still on her left hand her mother's guard, 
 which to herself had been made the piteous mockery of a 
 wedding-ring. 
 
 The other guests received with a sort of compelled respect 
 the chief guest of the evening, the successful tragic actress. 
 She bowed to them all, and shook hands with a few, especially 
 with Edmund, to whom her manner had a marked but digni- 
 fied kindness. Ninian thought that she could not, or would 
 not, see what he, alas ! saw too plainly the infatuated 
 passion which was either dawning, or struggling through 
 crushed hopelessness, in the breast of the young man. 
 
 However, Edmund was too thoroughly world-taught to 
 betray himself much; he soon recovered his self-possession, 
 and the supper began. Mrs. Armadale's entrance had uncon- 
 sciously given a different tone to the conversation, which was 
 now resumed with new zest. The small jesters and scandal- 
 mongers felt their energies flag, while the keen wits and brilliant 
 critics recovered their better selves for a while. Then Ninian, 
 sitting rather silent and retired, had an opportunity of observ- 
 ing into what Eachel Armstrong had developed. 
 
 A woman of intellect strong and clear, sometimes even 
 sparkling, but with a frosty glitter in which there was no 
 warmth ; who talked a good deal, and talked well, though 
 chiefly on her own profession in its higher sense. In her man- 
 ner was little assumed haughtiness, and no positive reserve, 
 but a kind of passionless reticence, which enshrined her as it 
 were in an atmosphere too rare for any intruder therein to 
 breathe. No fear of stain on the marble, simply because it 
 ivas marble. 
 
XXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 345 
 
 Ninian watched her the centre of attraction to a circle of 
 admiring men about town and brilliant, easy-principled men 
 of letters; controlling the one set by a few occasional 
 words, keen enough, though scarcely condescending to sar- 
 casm ; meeting the others upon their own ground that of 
 pure intellect and in conversation showing powers of almost 
 masculine vigour, combined with a susceptibility to everything 
 beautiful which could be received and appreciated by the 
 mind alone. But the heart was utterly dead. 
 
 Yet there she was, beautiful, admired, and conscious of 
 admiration. Ninian thought of the woman whom he had 
 seen, not quite three years ago, creeping staggeringly into his 
 dark office at midnight, to receive her doom. Did she re- 
 member it 1 He spoke to her little, nor she to him, but more 
 than once he caught her eye. It was expressionless. 
 
 By degrees the supper grew into what a champagne-supper 
 after the play was not unlikely to degenerate. Men talked 
 rather too loudly. Women laughed more lightly than 
 women ought to laugh. Ninian Graeme saw his brother the 
 boy so tenderly and fondly reared the loudest talker and the 
 gayest laugher ; sitting with cheek flushed and eyes sparkling, 
 a victim to orgies, which, though not yet obscuring his 
 faculties, perhaps even brightening his genius, were in a man 
 so young the warning of after ruin. 
 
 Did Rachel see all this 1 She did not, so far as Mr. Graeme 
 could discern. She sat, testifying neither repulsion nor shame ; 
 a little more silent perhaps, but that was all. Some of the 
 men she had been talking with seceded, and Ninian was able 
 to get nearer to her. He thought he would venture to speak, 
 mingling a little of his old friendliness with the distance she 
 apparently wished to preserve between them. 
 
 "Mrs. Armadaler 
 
 She turned a slight contracting of her brows alone show- 
 ing that she remembered her questioner was Ninian Graeme. 
 " I beg your pardon. Did you speak to me ? " 
 
 " You look wearied, and it is late. Can I be of any assist- 
 ance in seeing you home ? " 
 
 " Thank you, no ! My hours are always late." Some time 
 longer she sat, until at last even Ninian wondered at her 
 stay. 
 
346 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Do you like this society ? " said he, trying if possible to 
 arouse her to some sense of her position. 
 
 " It is amusing ; it passes time away," she answered, coldly. 
 
 " But surely to see clever men wise men men of genius, 
 thus forgetting the dignity of their calling, and becoming mere 
 buffoons." 
 
 " It is their own affair ; it matters not to me." 
 
 More and more silent, the young actress sat by Mr. Graeme, 
 until his manly spirit almost recoiled to know a woman was 
 beside him in such a company. He thought he would make 
 one last attempt to recover the influence he once possessed 
 over her. 
 
 " Pardon me ; but indeed, Rachel " 
 
 A slight shiver passed over her. " Say Mrs. Armadale" 
 
 tl I understand. Forgive me, when I tell you how much it 
 pains me that you should remain here. Will you let me call 
 a carriage "? " 
 
 " As you choose ; or let my maid do it." Still Rachel 
 made no attempt to move. 
 
 "Excuse me, but you must go. It is right you should;" 
 and the clear eye which had controlled her even in the days 
 of her temporary madness was fixed kindly but firmly on her 
 now. 
 
 Rachel moved restlessly, as if it brought back some touch 
 of old feelings to her poor frozen heart. " You are very 
 good, Mr. Graeme, I will go." She took his offered arm and 
 rose. 
 
 But the tide of gaiety was now running too high to allow 
 even of due respect to Mrs. Armadale herself. The young 
 gallants of the party declared that it was impossible the light 
 of the meeting could be suffered to eclipse herself so soon. 
 And when Ninian, having quietly made arrangements for her 
 departure, came to fetch her away, he found his intent marred 
 by Lyonell and one or two others, who proceeded with 
 boisterous mirth to intercept the lady's retreat. 
 
 Ninian, unwilling to come to an open contention, tried to 
 open the door, but in vain. He turned to his brother. 
 
 "Edmund, it is your place, not mine, to interfere here. 
 You surely will remonstrate with your friends 1 " 
 
 Edmund tried reasoning as well as he could with his half- 
 
XXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 347 
 
 fumed brain ; directing meanwhile imploring looks at Mrs. 
 Armadale, who stood passive, though her heavy brows 
 darkened in a slight frown. 
 
 " It will not do, gentlemen," interposed Mr. Graeme, at last. 
 " I myself must desire you to release this lady if my brother 
 has so far forgotten all courtesy and kind feeling towards 
 her." 
 
 " It is not his fault Poor boy ! poor boy ! " said Eachel, 
 as she looked at Edmund, who seemed struggling against his 
 bewilderment, and trying vainly to control the alarm he felt 
 at missing his beautiful idol. 
 
 Rachel went up to him with a commanding, yet kindly air. 
 " Edmund, good night. Go home at once with your brother 
 mind, I say, go home." 
 
 The youth muttered some reply, kissing her hand with a 
 maudlin chivalric air. But Eachel abruptly drew it away, 
 and advanced to the door. 
 
 "Allow me to speak," she said to Ninian. And then 
 motioning the young men aside with a gesture that was 
 neither haughty nor contemptuous, but thoroughly uncon- 
 cerned and indifferent, she added : " Mr. Lyonell, you will be 
 kind enough to let me pass Mr. Barker and Mr. White I 
 wish you good evening." 
 
 Way was made at once: Eachel unlocked the door and 
 went out, Mr. Graeme following. Ere long, while the two yet 
 stood in the ante-room, they heard a chorus of laughter, and 
 one or two loud spoken jests which caused Ninian to feel 
 the colour flushing in his cheek. 
 
 " Eachel ! " said he in his earnestness, forgetting her pro- 
 hibition, " forgive an old friend's plainness. Tell me, why did 
 you come here ? " 
 
 " Edmund asked me. I wished not to be unkind to the 
 boy." 
 
 Ninian glanced sharply at her, but there was no change in 
 Eachel's manner to indicate that she believed Edmund felt 
 towards her in any way but as a " boy." " That was kind of 
 you, but very thoughtless of my brother. I entreat you, be 
 more careful in future. Forgive my bluntness, but you know 
 we are old friends." 
 
 " Are we ] Yes, I owe you much kindness." But even 
 
348 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 this acknowledgment of the past was made with the same 
 expressionless demeanour. 
 
 " Then, may I come and see you ?" 
 
 " To-morrow, if you will." 
 
 "Thank you, and I hope we shall not meet here again. 
 There may be no harm in this society, but I think a woman 
 cannot be too careful of her dignity, her reputation." 
 
 " You know well I have none to lose." 
 
 In these words, slow and cold, evincing the calm of utter 
 despair, was the key to the woman's whole present life. 
 
 They so overwhelmed Mnian that he could find no answer. 
 Thoroughly subdued with pity, he led Eachel out into the 
 street, where he had a carriage waiting. 
 
 " I think," said he, pausing with kindly tact " I will say 
 good-night now. It is better for you to go home alone." 
 
 "Jane is with me." And there appeared a little dark 
 figure the sole protection this desolate young creature had. 
 
 "Mrs. Sedley, you remember me 1 ?" whispered Ninian, as 
 the old woman looked suspiciously at him, but on the recog- 
 nition, uttered his name with a cry of pleasure and thankful- 
 ness. He lifted her into the carriage ; he could not have done 
 so with more respect had the poor servant been the greatest 
 lady in the land and sent them both home. 
 
 Mr. Graeme stayed and took a turn or two up the solitary 
 street, considering whether or not he should return to the 
 party. Anxiety for his brother and some lurking feeling that 
 even on Mrs. Armadale's account it would be better for him 
 to reappear, decided him. 
 
 Therefore for two more hours he endured what to a man of his 
 temperament and delicate health for he was not so strong as 
 he had been were, to say the least, two hours of downright 
 martyrdom. At dawn the assembly broke up ; the young host 
 being left in a state of wild excitement that cut his brother to 
 the heart. 
 
 The waiter came up there was evidently a bill to be paid, 
 even though the supper was held in Mr. Lyonell's house. The 
 young giver of the feast looked aghast. 
 
 " Edmund the man is waiting. Have you the money 1 " 
 
 " I had it I think but, by Jove ! it has somehow melted 
 away. And now, I remember, White plagued me about that 
 
XXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 349 
 
 small debt of honour. Upon my life, waiter, I haven't a far- 
 thing, or indeed it would give me the greatest satisfaction 
 delight ecstatic felicity, as Lyonell says where has he gone 
 to ? comical fellow that Lyonell ! " 
 
 Thus meandered on the unlucky reveller poor Lindsay's 
 " handsome boy." If she could have seen him now, it would 
 have broken her heart ! 
 
 Ninian took the bill and paid it ; its tolerably large amount 
 ridding him of the last shilling he had about him. 
 
 " Now, Edmund, come." 
 
 " Well, I'm ready. Get a cab," answered Edmund, sulkily. 
 
 " No, we must walk home." 
 
 And so through the quiet streets and squares already fresh- 
 ening with the morning air, the two brothers went; the 
 younger leaning on the elder, walking sometimes so unsteadily 
 that Ninian had to support him. At such a time remonstrances 
 or reproofs would have been idle ; Mr. Graeme attempted none. 
 With heart crushed by a shame that seemed to outweigh all 
 sense of personal misery which he had ever known, he led 
 home the boy in whom he had placed so much of tenderness, 
 hope, pride. 
 
 "Silence, Katie," whispered he, as the old servant began 
 loudly to rail. "Go to bed: and say nothing of this. 
 Eemember, I am here now." 
 
 He stayed with Edmund until the luckless youth had fallen 
 into a heavy stupor ; then, looking at him as he slept, the elder 
 brother groaned in the anguish of his spirit, and prayed that 
 he might not have come too late to save poor Lindsay's boy. 
 
350 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 NiNiAN had charged Katie to keep the secret of his arrival ; 
 consequently, his appearance at the Professor's breakfast-table 
 had exactly the effect of somebody's "dropping from the 
 clouds." It would have done any one's heart good to hear 
 the scream of delight with which little Mrs. Reay, now a pretty 
 young matron as ever was seen, sprang into her brother's 
 arms. 
 
 " Oh, you darling ! oh you nice old fellow ! to come and 
 surprise us thus ! Scold him, Kenneth ; do. scold him, for not 
 coming long ago." 
 
 Half-laughing, half-crying, the little woman jumped from 
 husband to brother, indulging the two with a charming oscil- 
 lation, or perhaps, to improve upon the word, osculation ; an 
 old propensity of the warm-hearted Tinie, which evidently had 
 not been corrected since her marriage. 
 
 At last, having settled down into something like calmness 
 and propriety, Mrs. R-eay placed herself at the head of her 
 table, with a comical, sly glance at her brother, as if to say, 
 " Look how very dignified I can be ! " 
 
 Ninian took his seat beside her, lest her quick eye should 
 read too closely many feelings which the sight of her happiness 
 had stirred from their firmly-guarded repose. 
 
 "Well, Kenneth, and how does this wee sister of mine 
 behave herself? Do you wish to send her back?" 
 
 "Let him, if he dares!" laughed the young wife. While 
 the Professor whose outward man was greatly improved, his 
 hair being combed properly, instead of flying all abroad like a 
 hayrick in a high wind, and the rusty brown coat of his 
 bachelor days being exchanged for a most respectable dressing- 
 gown smiled in full content, while his soft, grey eyes twinkled 
 perceptibly. 
 
XXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 351 
 
 "Tinie is a very good wife, indeed," said he, his honest 
 cheek blushing like a boy's. " She writes so clearly that I 
 never blunder over my college lectures now. She keeps my 
 eyes so idle that they hardly pain me at all. And she knows 
 how to handle a telescope cleverly. Herschel's sister will be 
 nothing to her, in time." 
 
 "There hold your tongue, Kenneth, or my brother will 
 wonder he never found out all my perfections, and be wishing 
 me back again ! Do you, Ninian ? " added she half seriously. 
 " Do you miss me very much ?" 
 
 " No, Mrs. Vanity not I ! " Then speaking in earnest, 
 " Because I am glad my wee thing is happy very glad ! " 
 And something in his manner ended the pleasant jest. 
 
 " We were talking of you but now," said Tinie. " Guess 
 what news is here all surprises come together, I think." 
 
 She held up a foreign letter, superscribed in the hand which 
 Ninian had now taught himself to look at without agitation. 
 " I conclude, it is from Mrs. Ulverston." He could even say 
 that name now. 
 
 " Ay and only fancy what tidings ! " continued the little 
 matron, with a slight blush. " How Esther and Ruth would 
 sympathise if they knew ! Their two infantine angels will be 
 at a discount now. There's one come to Hope likewise." 
 
 Ninian moved abruptly and with unsteady step towards 
 the window, through which the morning sun was shining. 
 " It dazzles," he muttered pulled the blind down and re- 
 turned to his seat. 
 
 "Well, are you not delighted, brother? I am sure Hope 
 is ; only read her note 'tis a very brief one." 
 
 He took and read every word : the bursting forth of a 
 young mother's passionate, proud delight. Then he gave back 
 the letter to his sister. 
 
 " Isn't she happy, poor little thing ? " Tinie cried. 
 
 " God bless her ! " said Ninian, in a low voice. This new 
 holiness of motherhood seemed so to surround her, that he 
 felt he migU bless her with a heart assured that neither in 
 her sight or in the sight of God, was there anything unhal- 
 lowed in its tenderness. 
 
 But he could not talk much ; very soon made an excuse to 
 leave the house, and take a quiet walk in the morning air. 
 
352 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Neither the Reays nor himself had made any mention of 
 Edmund. Before Ninian went out, he came and looked at 
 " the boy," as he still fondly called him. Edmund was lying 
 sound asleep ; but in his sleep he muttered uneasily some- 
 thing about Rachel. 
 
 " I will go and see Rachel," thought Ninian, knowing that 
 to do or think of something for another was the best way to 
 recover the tone of his own mind. He did not know Mrs. 
 Armadale's address; but that was easily attainable at the 
 theatre, so, without much trouble, he found her out. 
 
 She was living in homely but decent-looking lodgings, in a 
 quiet street. He hardly knew why, but he was glad to find 
 her abode so retired and poor. Everything within it was 
 very pretty and neat ; and when Mrs. Armadale entered, her 
 appearance was neat likewise. She was not of those queens 
 of the stage who sink into careless slatterns in the morning. 
 
 Rachel came in, looking much as she had sometimes done 
 in her most quiet days at Musselburgh except that her face 
 had lost ten years, as it were, of youth ; and her always 
 colourless complexion had settled into an unalterable pallor. 
 She entered from the inner of the two little drawing-rooms, 
 with a manuscript in her hand. 
 
 " I am studying my part, you see," said she, when the first 
 greeting was over. " I fancied, in spite of the pleasant thun- 
 ders of last night, that more might be made of Edmund's 
 ' Princess.' She is a fine sketch of a character, is she not 1 " 
 
 " I thought so \ and rendered doubly fine by your acting. 
 You almost made a baby of me," answered Mr. Graeme, 
 finding that he must meet her on her own ground, and con- 
 verse with her only as the actress, Mrs. Armadale. 
 
 " I am glad you were pleased," and a cold brightness, the 
 first ray of human feeling he had yet seen there, sparkled in 
 her eyes. " That is what I wish and work for. I care but 
 little for common praise, but I am proud when a man like you 
 comes and tells me I have made him feel thus." 
 
 " Are you happy in your profession, then ? " 
 
 " It gives me constant work, thought, interest, and entire 
 forge tfulness." 
 
 A slight lowering of her voice encouraged Ninian to ask 
 what he so much longed to know concerning her life during 
 
XXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 353 
 
 the early part of those three years which had resulted in her 
 gaining the position which was the first step to future great- 
 ness. " Will you tell me why you chose this career, and how 
 you began it 1 " said he, cautiously putting the question which 
 might probe so bitter a wound. 
 
 But she seemed to feel it not, and only replied in her hard 
 manner : " We actresses have no time to think of anything 
 but the present. All you wish to know you can learn of 
 Jane." 
 
 Ninian was silenced. 
 
 They soon resumed the conversation, chiefly talking about 
 Edmund and his play. Mr. Graeme quickly discerned the 
 relation in which Rachel had stood, or intended to have stood, 
 to this youth of genius having over him the half sisterly, half 
 maternal influence, which a woman can always exercise, and 
 most frequently for good, over a lad much younger than herself. 
 It was evident that the young dramatist's triumph was chiefly 
 owing to her. She had guided him to success, and thereby, 
 from her contempt or ignorance of the world, had placed him 
 in the very midst of its temptations and dangers. While the 
 utter deadness of her own heart made her totally unaware of a 
 deeper ruin in which her kindness was involving him. It was 
 the old story of an Aspasia, pure and marble-cold, and of a 
 dumb, passionate, desperate Alcibiades. 
 
 Ninian, sorely troubled, saw that this enthralment must be 
 ended. But how? He could neither accuse nor explain 
 Eachel gave him no cause for the one, no opportunity of the 
 other. He must only trust to the awakening of Edmund's con- 
 fidence towards himself, when he, the elder brother, by some 
 resolute means perhaps even by drawing the boy's tortured 
 heart to his own and showing him the scarce-healed wound 
 there might teach him that it was possible to endure and 
 conquer any passion which becomes unholy and utterly hopeless 
 of fulfilment. 
 
 That it was hopeless, and had sprung from nothing but the 
 enthusiasm of a loving-hearted, solitary, and impressible boy, 
 no one who knew Rachel and Edmund could ever for an instant 
 doubt. Mrs. Armadale and Mr. Graeme had talked some time, 
 when there came an interruption in the shape of some costumes 
 which had to be tried on. 
 
 2 A 
 
354 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 "I shall turn you out now," said she, "since I would like half- 
 an-hour's more study for my ' Princess' to-night. I let nothing 
 interfere with work. Indeed, for that reason, I scarcely ever 
 admit visitors." 
 
 " Thank you for admitting me." 
 
 " There are no thanks needed. It pleases me to welcome 
 one whom I respect, and to whom I am very grateful. Will 
 you come here again in about an hour?" 
 
 He promised ; and occupied himself during the prescribed 
 time in walking about the quiet streets and squares, musing 
 strangely on all the things which had come to pass since his 
 father died, and since the even current of his life had been 
 troubled with cares of his own and of others, until he feared 
 that it would never sink into its old quiet course again. At 
 the hour fixed, he returned to Mrs. Armadale's door. 
 
 Near it, pacing up and down with that discreditable lounge 
 which excites the indignant gossip of all respectable streets, 
 was a gentleman's cab and tiger. 
 
 " My mistress desired that when you came you might be 
 shown in here," said Jane Sedley, bringing Mr. Graeme into 
 the small inner drawing-room. " She is engaged just now." 
 
 " So it appears," said Ninian, as he instinctively went to 
 close the folding doors, which were a few inches ajar, admitting 
 the clear sound of voices in the adjoining room. 
 
 But Jane Sedley prevented him. " Let them stay as they 
 are, sir, I'm sure my mistress would wish it, and I too. She 
 is foolish enough sometimes ; and it's a bad set she lives among. 
 But she has lived innocent as a baby. God help her ! " 
 
 With this whisper, the old woman disappeared. 
 
 Ninian, with all his world-wisdom, could not divine the 
 reason why he was subjected to this sort of compelled eaves- 
 dropping, a scheme which savoured too much of theatrical 
 device for him much to approve of. It required all his old 
 friendship and deep pity for Rachel to enable him to have any 
 sympathy with her new position and strange wild ways. 
 
 Placed as he was, he could not choose but listen to what 
 passed between her and her visitor a gentleman, or at least 
 one of those bipeds who by courtesy bear the name. 
 
 " I have told you, Mr. Lyonell," Rachel was saying, " that 
 these long apologies are quite unnecessary j I am not in the 
 
XXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 355 
 
 least annoyed at what passed last night, nor did I either expect 
 or require this visit." 
 
 " But I was dying to pay it. Upon my soul I haven't slept 
 a wink for thinking how rude we were to you. Now do 
 pardon it, my gracious Princess. Ah ! what an enchanting 
 Princess you seemed last night ! " 
 
 "Did II" 
 
 " As sure as I'm a living man, you ought to be a Princess in 
 reality. I wish I could make you one." 
 
 " Thank you, Mr. Lyonell." ' 
 
 " So you are but a woman then, after all my charming 
 Mrs. Armadale," was the retort with a laugh. " You wouldn't 
 object to become a Princess, even though it was one of my 
 making 1 " 
 
 " That being impossible, it seems to me that we are only 
 wasting words. Cannot you find a subject more interesting 1 ?" 
 
 " Nothing can be more interesting to me, and there might be 
 things more impossible, in the results at least. There's many 
 a poor German prince who has not half so much in his power 
 as the house of Lyonell, and its unworthy representative." 
 
 " Who, I suppose, expects me to contradict his confession of 
 unworthiness, except, that no doubt the answer of his own 
 conscience will save me that trouble." Ninian heard Eachel 
 answer, with just the slightest touch of sarcasm perceptible 
 through her invariable civility. " But this is a most needless 
 expenditure of your politeness : and you have not yet entered 
 upon the business which I understood you had to communicate, 
 and which made me break through my rule of not admitting 
 visitors." 
 
 " Except Edmund Graeme. Ah, he is a most enviable fellow, 
 and you are, indeed, too cruel, beautiful Mrs. Armadale. Your 
 unkindness will kill me, as it killed poor Sir Arthur." 
 
 " You seem well-acquainted with my affairs." 
 
 " It was your affair, then 1 You acknowledge it at last ! 
 So you really refused the poor devil, and brought down his 
 grey hairs to the grave with sorrow or with gout ? " 
 
 " I never heard before that it was allowable to cast ridicule 
 on a woman, or on a dead man who could not defend himself. 
 This, however, is one of the many new lessons that society has 
 the opportunity of learning from Mr. Lyonell." 
 
356 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Now, indeed, you are too hard upon me, by my soul you 
 are ! and all because of my intense adoration for the most be- 
 witching woman I know." 
 
 " Eeally, this conversation is of a character quite new on 
 your part, and excuse me for saying so rather wearisome 
 to me. Doubtless you think an actress can never have enough 
 of flattery ; but my small requirements in that line are very 
 soon satisfied. Will you now condescend to plain speech, and 
 let me hear what I believe you had to communicate ? " 
 
 " I I really, Mrs. Armadale, your wit is so brilliant, it 
 quite dazzles one." 
 
 " I will be silent then. I will only look at you." 
 
 " That's worse and worse, unless you will smile too. It is 
 quite impossible for me to exist longer, unless you smile upon 
 me beautiful Princess." 
 
 " There I smile. Now what have you to say 1 Is it con- 
 cerning your share in the theatre ? or you see I am acquainted 
 with some secrets has it to do with that little transaction of 
 L. S. D., which you are always holding over the head of Mr. 
 Edmund Graeme 1 " 
 
 " Confound Mr. Edmund Graeme ! No, no, I never thought 
 of him. I came to tell you that in short I -I adore you." 
 
 (Ninian understood now why Mrs. Armadale, or at least 
 Jane Sedley, had placed him there ; indignantly he chafed in 
 a position from which he had no power to free himself.) 
 
 " You adore me," said Eachel, with the most freezing in- 
 different politeness. "So many have told me; so did my 
 lover in the play last night. You seem to be imitating him 
 now. But, really, Mr. Lyonell, the kneeling posture only 
 appears graceful on the stage. Oblige me by rising." 
 
 " Mrs. Armadale, you are too severe ; you are, indeed ; 
 when a man makes an offer in good earnest an offer of his 
 heart and fortune." 
 
 " Since you are in earnest, I will be so too. I can only 
 answer, as you seem to be aware I have done to more than 
 one gentleman before that I have no intention of marrying." 
 
 "Marrying! Hum ha! Quite right, my fair Princess. 
 A great actress is much better without any such unnecessary 
 tie. But still, if my devotion might hope " 
 
 " Hope what, sir ? " 
 
XXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 357 
 
 " Why, as I before said only I fear I did not quite explain 
 myself my heart, my fortune an enormous fortune too are 
 yours eternally." 
 
 " I thank you. This then is what you came to tell me ? " 
 
 " I did I did, my angel." 
 
 " Again I thank you." 
 
 Saying this, distinctly and clearly, as she had apparently 
 taken care to say every word, she walked into the room 
 where Ninian was. No fire lit her eyes, no glow of insulted 
 womanhood was on her cheek. Only her lips, a little paler 
 than usual, were pressed forcibly together. 
 
 " Mr. Graeme, I am glad to find you here ; you, being an 
 old friend, can perhaps confirm my answer to a communication 
 I have received. Will you come into this room ? " 
 
 He obeyed. Distasteful as his position was, even he could 
 not resist the fascination of control which Eachel seemed at 
 times to exercise over every one. As for Mr. Lyonell, he was 
 now positively dumfoundered. 
 
 " This gentleman," said Mrs. Armadale, in her slow, clear 
 voice, " this gentleman a few minutes ago did me the honour, 
 and himself too, to make me what I believed to be a proposal 
 of marriage. I refused him courteously as a lady ought, but 
 which courtesy I now find was quite unnecessary, since I had 
 only to decline an offered fortune, not a hand. Will you, Mr. 
 Graeme, from your knowledge of my whole history, tell him 
 what doubtless will, in twenty-four hours, be repeated to half 
 my acquaintance that while it is impossible for me to become 
 his wife, it is equally impossible for me to dispense with that 
 name. Therefore himself and his friends will oblige me by 
 seeing in me only the actress, and not again interfere with 
 the private life or private feelings of the woman. Now, Mr. 
 Lyonell, shall I ring for your carriage ^ " 
 
 Thoroughly crestfallen, shamed even beyond the power of 
 returning insult, the man crept away, a fellow too cowardly 
 and lukewarm in passion to be stirred up even to the sincerity 
 of rage. 
 
 When he was gone, the actress stood a few moments gazing 
 forwards with her blank, cold eye, and then, putting out her 
 hand as if for something to lean against, sat down. 
 
 " Oh, Rachel ! " cried Ninian, touched by her silence now, 
 
358 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 more than by any of the passionate outbreaks which he had 
 formerly witnessed in her. "Rachel, why do you expose 
 yourself to all this ? Why have you not more care over your 
 womanly feelings ; nay, your honour ? " 
 
 " My honour ! " Keen, even fierce, was the sarcasm that 
 pointed these words the only words she said. They'revealed 
 the grinding sense of degradation never to be wiped away 
 the burning humiliation which in the proud woman's breast 
 had survived even the quenching of love. How should she 
 repel men's insults with scorn ? she, who was already the 
 thing they would have made her. 
 
 Poor wretch ! who had had no teaching but that of imagi- 
 nation, passion, and cruel wrong who had been brought at 
 once from her darkness into the world's false glare, to be 
 judged by the world's creed of honour and dishonour, ignorant 
 of any higher hope, refuge, or pardon. 
 
 Ninian was thinking how he could talk to her how soften 
 her into some womanly pain, or perhaps win her from a 
 career, for the constant suffering and degradation of which 
 her public triumphs offered but poor atonement. Just as he 
 was considering how best to do this, there entered his brother 
 Edmund. 
 
 The youth looked surprised and discomfited at seeing who 
 was with Rachel, but her kind welcome soon reassured him. 
 It was a curious fact showing how, when the individual idol 
 is crushed to dust, the memory of the love itself still lingers 
 that if in Rachel lingered one touch of human tenderness, 
 it was for the boy whom she had once fancied like what 
 Geoffrey Sabine used to be. If ever she smiled or spoke softly, 
 it was to Edmund. His entrance seemed to rouse her now. 
 
 " I am glad you are come. I have pleasant tidings for you, 
 my young dramatist," said she, taking up a heap of newspapers 
 that lay on the table. " Here read see what the critics say 
 of you." 
 
 For a moment forgetting himself, the young author took the 
 papers and read with glittering eyes ; then a great cloud of 
 shame seemed to come over him. 
 
 " And I who wrote thus, and whom these people praise was 
 what you saw me last night ! " He dashed the papers down 
 and walked to the window, touched to the quick. 
 
XXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 359 
 
 " I came," he continued, advancing to Rachel, though not 
 looking at his brother " I came to say, will you forgive me 
 for what must have been so odious to you last night 1" And 
 as he stood in a humble attitude, his haggard cheeks were dyed 
 with shame. 
 
 " Forgive you 1 So I do. But you must take care for the 
 future, my poor Edmund 1" said Rachel gravely. "I must 
 not have you turning out as other men vile, degraded." 
 
 " This is at least the first time I ever degraded myself in 
 your eyes," interrupted Edmund, in a hoarse voice. " Whatever 
 I am, I know what made me so j if you knew too, you would 
 forgive me. You ought ! " 
 
 Rachel held out her hand. " Say no more of this ! let us 
 talk about the play ; and see ! you have scarcely spoken to 
 your brother." 
 
 Edmund looked fierce, obstinate, ready to brave the reproof 
 that he expected to read in Ninian's face, but there was none. 
 This silence was the keenest rebuke the lad could have had. 
 He tried to rouse himself and struggle into conversation, but 
 it was useless. The weak and sensitive nature which led him 
 astray, effectually saved him from that hardness which alone 
 makes error hopeless of cure. 
 
 " I must go," said he, after trying in vain to keep up a restless 
 gaiety, and to shake off the melancholy that possessed him. 
 " I am very stupid, and I must go." 
 
 "Where 1 ?" asked Ninian, with a penetrating look. 
 
 Edmund became scarlet. Poor fellow ! all his world-harden- 
 ing could not keep down that token of an almost feminine 
 susceptibility. " Somewhere with Lyonell. I met him at the 
 end of the street." 
 
 " Very likely. He has just left my house. Did he tell ybu 
 so T said Eachel ; and Ninian, though watching her closely, 
 could not trace any change of look or manner. But Edmund 
 seemed under an uneasy fear. 
 
 "He told me nothing. That was strange, when he has 
 never been here before." 
 
 " Nor will be again. I do not take pleasure in Mr. Lyonell's 
 acquaintance." 
 
 Edmund was silent, but he looked glad. The poor, foolish, 
 jealous boy ! 
 
360 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I wish," said Ninian, in a voice that was very kind, and 
 as free as he could make it from the admonitory tone " Jewish, 
 Edmund, you would not ally yourself so closely with this young 
 man. He does not seem a fit friend for you. Do not go to 
 him to-day." 
 
 " Why not ? Lyonell is a very good fellow foppish perhaps, 
 and not over wise but amusing in his way. And surely I 
 am old enough to choose my own companions." 
 
 " If you knew them thoroughly but you do not know this 
 man. Besides, what claim can he have upon you?" 
 
 "Who said he had any 1 ?" cried Edmund, -flashing up, terri- 
 fied lest his brother should be further acquainted with his 
 secrets. But Ninian was ignorant of them, and if Eachel knew, 
 she betrayed none. " Don't interfere between me and Lyonell. 
 He is not exactly a gentleman, and perhaps a degree short of a 
 saint ; but I like him, and shall associate with him if I choose." 
 
 " I warn you not," said the elder brother gravely. 
 
 " I, too, warn you," added Rachel. The youth, angry as he 
 was, turned to listen to her. 
 
 Why do you speak thus ? What is your reason ! " asked 
 he. Ninian tried to silence his brother ; but Rachel prevented 
 this. 
 
 " You think I should feel shame in telling Edmund," she 
 said in a low tone to Mr. Grseme. "What, shame in me!" 
 Then she added, " Listen my boy. You may keep up civility 
 with him, as I am forced to do ; but you must have no friend- 
 ship with Mr. Lyonell." 
 
 "Why not V 1 
 
 " Because he has acted like what virtuous people would call 
 a villain, but which I, being only an actress, call the way of 
 the world. He came and offered me what to any other woman 
 would have been an insult love without marriage." 
 
 Edmund clenched his hands. 
 
 " Nay, do not mind this, it neither harms nor angers me. I 
 tell it to you boy as you are because it may warn you, and 
 on me the telling casts no shame or else I cannot feel any." 
 
 She spoke thus in pitiable calmness ; but the youth who 
 loved her was shaken by ungovernable rage. 
 
 " The coward the scoundrel ! But he shall answer this." 
 
 " How ? Are you going to rise up on my behalf?" said she 
 
XXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 361 
 
 with a bitter smile. " Are you thinking to fight a duel in de- 
 fence of my " She stopped j she could not utter the word 
 
 "honour." 
 
 " Oh that I could fight for you, that I could defend you ! " 
 cried Edmund wildly. All sense of restraint vanished, even 
 his brother's presence was forgotten. His impetuous boyish 
 passion broke forth like a tide. 
 
 " Eachel, it is horrible for you to be exposed to this, yet it 
 has been so before and will be again. This is a wicked world, 
 as / know for I have plunged into all its wickedness." 
 
 " I little knew that." 
 
 " No ; nor did you know the reason why. Because I was 
 mad wretched, and tried to drown my misery in any way. 
 Because I loved you, Eachel." 
 
 She looked at him with a sort of incredulous pity. The lad 
 spoke rapidly on the strong passion within giving him at 
 once boldness and firmness. 
 
 "Do not answer, I know you will never love either me, 
 or anybody I knew it from the first. But, listen. I am not 
 a boy now soon, I may be a man earning fortune and fame. 
 I shall never ask you for love, but I can save you from all 
 these miseries I can give you my home, my protection and 
 my name. Will you marry me, Rachel?" 
 
 He heard a sigh it was not hers. He looked round and 
 perceived Ninian, whose whole soul was moved within him at 
 sight of the unhappy boy. 
 
 " Yes ! I say it again in Ninian's presence, that he may 
 bear me witness I am unworthy of your love, unworthy in 
 everything but in loving you. You shall rule me, guide me ; 
 I will be to you brother, friend anything you like ; only in 
 the world's eye let me be your husband." 
 
 Rachel paused, holding his hands with a sorrowful tender- 
 ness. 
 
 " He loves me he would marry me \ Poor boy poor boy ! " 
 
 Her lip began to quiver, there came a faint dew to her stony 
 eyes, then she unloosed her hands from his, slowly and gently. 
 
 " No, Edmund, it cannot be. If I had foreseen this but 
 you are very young, and will forget the pain. Go to your 
 brother, he will comfort you. Take care of him, Mr. Graeme 
 take care of my poor boy !" 
 
362 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 So saying, she rose and walked half-way towards the door, 
 then turned and looked at the youth, who had sunk with his 
 head buried in the cushions of her chair. 
 
 " Poor Edmund generous Edmund ! " she murmured ; and 
 coming back touched his forehead with her lips, coldly but 
 softly as a mother might have done. Her kindness, her 
 tender pity, were more conclusive than any harsh refusal ; and 
 when her face vanished from his sight, the boy knew that his 
 youthful dream had likewise vanished for ever. 
 
 Passively without the slightest resistance he suffered 
 himself to be taken home by his brother. 
 
XXX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 363 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 " YOU'LL stay at home with us to-night, will you not, Edmund V 1 
 said Ninian, the first words he had ventured to say since they 
 left Mrs. Armadale's house. 
 
 " Stay 1 Why should 1 1 You don't want me not one of 
 you ! I'm not fit for such saints, nor they for me. Leave me 
 alone ! " 
 
 He went up into his own room, and locked himself in there, 
 never stirring, until late in the evening Ninian heard his quick 
 footsteps descending the staircase and passing out at the front 
 door. 
 
 It was no time for hesitation a madman was not less to be 
 trusted than this desperate boy. Ninian lost no time, but 
 followed. 
 
 Edmund went where his brother guessed he would go, to 
 the theatre. It was the second night of his play, when the 
 house was full of strangers who were not likely to recognise 
 the author. However, Ninian saw him go into the retired 
 region called in theatrical parlance " the slips ; " while he him- 
 self crept unobserved to the back of the boxes, and watched 
 thence his every movement. 
 
 It was a piteous sight. The shouters in the gallery the 
 lady-weepers in the boxes the pleased critics in the pit all 
 enjoying the play, little thought of its unhappy author there. 
 He sat very quiet, concealing himself as much as possible, 
 until Mrs. Armadale came on the stage. 
 
 She performed as actresses must, whatever be their inner 
 life or suffering ; the public has nothing to do with that. 
 The audience knew not of a little room in a street close by, 
 where was acted some hours before a drama of real life, 
 mournful as that of the barbaric princess. Even Rachel her- 
 self seemed to have forgotten it. She roused the house into 
 thunders of applause. Some people also praised the play and 
 
364 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 its author, calmly, condescendingly, as on second nights audi- 
 ences do. 
 
 Meanwhile Edmund sat, his burning eyes fixed upon his 
 heroine, the living embodiment of all his dreams. Ah ! there 
 was no doubting under what inspiration he had written his 
 beautiful play! Of all temporary fascinations there can be 
 none greater than that exercised by a great actress over an 
 ardent mind still influenced by the poetic clamour of the stage 
 A wild idolatry, which invests one woman with the qualities 
 of all her impersonations, and identifies her with the greatest 
 ideal creations of the dramatic art. And when, besides being 
 an actress every night a three hours' goddess she is in her- 
 self such a woman as Eachel was, truly her worshipper is in a 
 more hopeless condition still ! Even Ninian the grave Ninian 
 did not so much wonder at the madness of the boy. 
 
 It might not last its very fervidness might foretell its end. 
 And he was so young still ; it must be a strong passion that 
 happening to a youth of only twenty-one can leave behind it a 
 life-long pain. But now, at its climax, there was no saying to 
 what desperation it might goad the unhappy Edmund. 
 
 During the performance, Ninian, hidden himself, never took 
 his eyes off his brother. When the curtain fell, and the 
 beautiful princess gratified the house with that most unpleasant 
 resuscitation of dead heroes and heroines which has become 
 necessary to an admiring audience when, dressed in the 
 mockery of customary obeisances, Eachel crossed the stage 
 Ninian looked up and saw poor Edmund watching her too, 
 with his ghastly cheek and eager eyes. Immediately after- 
 wards the boy disappeared. 
 
 Had he gone to seek his idol ? No, that was not likely. 
 Mr. Graeme knew, that blind and insensible to all emotion as 
 she was, Eachel would at least have the womanly forethought 
 and pity to keep Edmund out of her sight. Still, after some 
 consideration, he went and inquired for her ; but she had as 
 usual left immediately after the play. 
 
 He knew the way she went, for Edmund had told him ; 
 adding, how night after night the stage princess crept home 
 through the dark quiet streets with her faithful servant- two 
 poor humble women. There was something touching about 
 the romance of the thing sufficient to rouse Edmund's 
 
XXX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 365 
 
 excited imagination. Ninian was sure that many a night 
 there must have been a guardian shadow watching at street 
 corners, as he himself was watching now. 
 
 At last he saw them Rachel's tall figure, and the little old 
 woman that crept close to her, ever turning round with 
 anxiety at every passing footstep. But Eachel walked straight 
 on, heeding nothing. 
 
 " Mrs. Armadale ! " She stopped. "It is only I Ninian 
 Graeme. Do not be afraid." 
 
 "Afraid? I afraid!" It was indeed an unnecessary 
 caution. 
 
 "I will not detain you a minute, I am looking for 
 Edmund. Have you seen him?" 
 
 " I have not." The answer was subdued, even sad. 
 
 " That is well. You will not see him again, Eachel ?" 
 
 "No!" 
 
 " Thank you. And now tell me, where am I likely to find 
 him ? He was at the theatre to-night, and left." 
 
 " Poor Edmund ! " She half-sighed and walked on, without 
 answering the question. But Jane Sedley whispered, 
 
 " There's a place they call * The Stores,' where he sometimes 
 goes after the play ; most like you'll find the poor lad there. 
 Now good night, Mr. Graeme ; my mistress must go home by 
 herself," sharply added the faithful " dragon " object of 
 Lyonell's hate and no wonder. 
 
 To say " The Stores " was a discreditable place for a gentle- 
 man to frequent, would perhaps be captious, seeing to what 
 lengths "gentlemen" are accustomed to go in these days. 
 But it was not exactly a paradise to the taste of Ninian 
 Graeme, who happened to be neither a smoker, nor a lover of 
 wine. He waited there in considerable mental and physical 
 discomfort for nearly an hour, but Edmund never came. At 
 last he made up his mind to go home, to the honest, peaceful, 
 rather " slow " fireside of Professor Eeay ; where the worthy 
 man was probably at this moment sitting, in slippered ease, 
 his little wife brewing for him the only spirituous drink he 
 ever indulged in the weakest and most harmless of whisky- 
 toddy. Perhaps Ninian himself was so feeble-minded as to 
 prefer this sort of domestic coziness to the noise and cigar 
 fumes of the Stores, for he rose up, determining to make his 
 
366 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 exit from that admirable place of entertainment, in the faint 
 hope that perhaps his brother might after all be found safe at 
 home. 
 
 Just as he was passing out, he saw Edmund, with some other 
 young men, coming in. 
 
 He had pictured the boy wandering about hither and 
 thither solitary, moody, despairing ; he saw him in the midst 
 of his gayest companions of the previous night, laughing loudly 
 talking wildly, with an incoherence that was either excite- 
 ment or drink. Nay, the other men, older than himself clever 
 men, too were even making a jest and mock of the youth. 
 It was fine sport for them. 
 
 " So, my young Achilles, you are quite determined, and are 
 thirsting for his blood. Poor Lyonell ! " said of one them. 
 
 " And you'll not say whence comes this fearful vengeance 
 
 " ' Direful spring 
 Of woes unnumbered.' " 
 
 " Who is the Briseis, my boy 1" 
 
 "I I will not tell," stammered Edmund, keeping in his 
 confused brain just wisdom enough for this. 
 
 " Mind you pay one debt of honour before you claim an- 
 other," hinted a bitter-tongued wit. "People might say, if 
 you winged Lyonell, that it was to prevent his putting his 
 hand in your pockets with a polite reminder of the three letters, 
 1.0. U." ' 
 
 Edmund started, and a dim light seemed to break upon his 
 bewildered faculties. From the corner where afraid of 
 irritating his brother by his presence Ninian had drawn back, 
 he could see distinctly the workings of the poor lad's face ; 
 though he lost much of the conversation that passed. He 
 could trace the vain strugglings of reason with which Edmund 
 strove to govern his excitement, and settle some connected 
 plan. It was for money, evidently ; and the rest of them were 
 amusing themselves with proposing imaginary schemes. 
 
 " Borrow Fortunatus's purse ! " 
 
 " Petition the Literary Fund ! " 
 
 "Go to California!" 
 
 " No try a Scotch gold mine, if there is such a thing, my 
 dear fellow," said the most sneering of the number. " Make 
 
XXX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 36V 
 
 an onslaught upon that solemn brother of yours, who buttons 
 up his coat as though there were a plum in bank-notes lying 
 in each pocket. He seems a bland, mild sort of a fellow too." 
 
 Edmund laughed and then recollecting what he was 
 laughing at, some sense of shame and indignation arose. " I 
 did not notice what you said. My brother he is a good 
 brother to me. No one shall dare to ridicule him." 
 
 " Well, old fellow, pray keep cool. Now, gentlemen oyez ! 
 oyez ! Ten pounds reward to whoever will win two hundred 
 for Mr. Edmund Graeme ! " 
 
 " I have a plan," said a gentleman of the sarcastic tongue. 
 " I wonder considering all his experience in that line that 
 our young friend here never thought of it before." 
 
 "What is it T 
 
 " Not quite so loud, if you please ; Graeme might not like his 
 little peculiarities to be generally known." He made a few 
 remarks in a lower tone, to which Edmund listened greedily. 
 Very soon afterwards, Ninian saw the latter rise and go out. 
 
 He followed. It was late ; the theatres had turned out their 
 last relics of audience, and the streets were growing quiet and 
 deserted. From lamp to lamp Ninian easily traced that tall, 
 thin, boyish figure, with the long, light-brown curls the same 
 vision which Lindsay used to watch so proudly, as day by 
 day it passed up the avenue at The Gowans. Poor Lindsay ! 
 How foolish women are ! 
 
 Edmund turned along Regent Street. All the shops and 
 houses were shut up, except that through some second-floor 
 windows might be seen lights generally two high lamps, 
 visible through the thin blinds. There were no open doors 
 visible ; but these lamps were sufficient beacon to those who 
 knew the mysteries of the place. 
 
 Ninian watched his brother approach one of these pass it 
 return again, and examine more closely then, under the next 
 street-lamp, take out his purse and count its contents. At 
 last, so quickly that Mr. Graeme hardly perceived how he 
 entered, the youth disappeared into the house. 
 
 It was one of those places rightly named "hells" a 
 London gambling-house. 
 
 Ninian was uncertain what to do. To follow and compel 
 him home, was impossible ; Edmund was of age, and his 
 
368 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 brother had no legal right over him. Even the thought of 
 being watched might drive him to desperation. But to leave 
 him was out of the question. Ninian resolved to wait, if 
 it were the whole night, until he had seen him quit the 
 house. 
 
 He did so before very long, rushing out half-maddened 
 not with ruin, but success. He staggered into the street, reck- 
 lessly holding a handful of bank-notes, gazing at them with 
 greedy eyes. So occupied was he, that he never looked up 
 until he ran against some one standing in the street. 
 
 "What are you doing here, Edmund?" 
 
 The cold, clear voice was his brother's the arm, stern and 
 strong, that linked itself in his, was his brother's also. Edmund 
 stood speechless. 
 
 They walked on a few paces, Ninian keeping firm hold, 
 and then the boy rebelled. 
 
 " What is this for 1 Have you been dogging my heels 1 
 Let me go, I say." 
 
 Ninian let him go. 
 
 Edmund stopped a moment, hardly comprehending where 
 he was, and what he had intended to do. Then his mind 
 seemed to grow clearer. Secretly he clutched the money in 
 his hand, and assuming an unconcerned air said, " Good night, 
 brother ; this is my way." 
 
 " And mine, too," added the other quietly. 
 
 " Do you mean to follow me 1 Am I to be watched about 
 like a child ? Do it at your peril ! " And he shook his 
 clenched fist. 
 
 " Edmund ! " Somehow at the tone of that voice, perfectly 
 self-possessed neither haughty nor angry the frantic hand 
 dropped down rebuked. 
 
 " What do you want with me, brother ? Make haste, and 
 let me go j I have an engagement to-night." 
 
 "Where?" 
 
 "I shall not tell you." 
 
 " I will tell you, then. You have been gaming, in order 
 to win the money you owe Mr. Lyonell. You are now 
 going to find him pay him then seek a quarrel with him, 
 and have either a duel to-morrow morning or a street row to- 
 night." 
 
XXX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 369 
 
 Edmund drew back. In his face was the confession of all 
 which Mnian's penetration had lighted upon as the truth. 
 
 " But," the other continued, " I, being a good deal older and 
 a little wiser than you, think this proceeding would not be to 
 rny brother's credit, or that of our family. Therefore I will 
 prevent it if I can." 
 
 Edmund gentle by nature, and unaccustomed to contend, 
 especially with his elder brother seemed less desirous of war- 
 fare than escape. He tried to cross the street, but the fumes 
 of wine in his brain were too much for him. 
 
 Ninian laid on his shoulder a firm hand. 
 
 " Come home, my boy come home." 
 
 Quiet even gentle, as the manner was, it contained some- 
 thing of command against which the weak Edmund struggled 
 in vain. He suffered his brother to take his arm and walk 
 with him down the street towards home. 
 
 After a while his desperate purpose seemed to dawn again. 
 
 "Brother! Ninian! I must go," entreated he. "I will 
 do no harm. I only want to pay the fellow what I owe, and 
 tell him he is a villain. I'll not fight if you object. Only 
 let me give him the money." 
 
 "Where is it ?" 
 
 " Here in my hand ! I won it all luck was with me. 
 Never was there such a run of cards. Ha, ha ! " 
 
 " Have you been often to that place 1 " 
 
 " Come, now, don't be pumping me. Be a good fellow, can't 
 you ! It is a very respectable place." 
 
 " And you won the whole sum to-night ? You have it in 
 your hand there?" 
 
 " Yes, every pound. All right count it ! Hurra ! Hazard's 
 the king of all games." And he flourished the notes triumph- 
 antly. 
 
 Ninian took them out of his hand spread them out one 
 over the other, doubled them, and before the youth could 
 resist, tore them once twice thrice until they were con- 
 verted into the smallest fragments. Then he threw them into 
 the street, carelessly, as if they had been a handful of dust. 
 
 " What are you doing ? " cried Edmund furiously. 
 . "Just what I would always do with stolen property." 
 
 " Do you dare to call mine stolen ? Am I a thief? " 
 
 2B 
 
370 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Every gambler is for the time being I will show you 
 that clearly to-morrow. Now, come home." 
 
 His stern calmness, his unflinching will, appalled the boy. 
 Unresisting, Edmund suffered himself to be led home. 
 
 Arrived there, all his remaining faculties became numbed 
 in the stupor of intemperance and the exhaustion of spent 
 fury. The whole night, Ninian, fearing to leave him, remained 
 by the poor lad's bedside. Never had he kept such a vigil 
 since the night he heard of his father's death. Little he then 
 thought that the next watch would be .beside his dead father's 
 ruined son. 
 
 Euined ! no ! Edmund, the child of such pride and 
 tenderness, should not be ruined. That tenderness must win 
 him back still or else, abjuring it, his elder brother must 
 assume a father's rights. Only, in some way or other, the 
 boy must be saved. 
 
 The first thing was to shield him from that disgrace which 
 in a mind like his was sure to produce utter desperation. 
 Therefore, he managed so that even Katie knew not the whole 
 extent of his brother's shame. He sat alone by the boy's bed- 
 side j until towards morning Edmund, being a little recovered, 
 fell into a sound sleep. Then Ninian went to his own room, 
 lay down for an hour, rose, and breakfasted, lest Tinie should 
 suspect anything wrong. When late in the forenoon Edmund 
 awoke, he found his brother sitting beside him. Their eyes 
 met one was cold, the other defiant. 
 
 " Are you better 1" 
 
 " Nothing was wrong with me. What are you here for ? " 
 
 Ninian made no answer. 
 
 "I will not be watched in this manner Leave me! I 
 want to dress and go out." 
 
 " It would be better not, I think after last night." 
 
 " What of last night ? But, in any case, it was no affair of 
 yours." 
 
 " None except that I will not see any young man, much 
 less my own brother, ruined if I can help it." 
 
 " Well, suppose I do go to ruin what will it signify 1 
 Who cares f 
 
 "/care." 
 
 "And who will prevent me?" 
 
XXX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 371 
 
 "/will!" 
 
 The boy started up in bed with passionate violence. 
 
 "Dare you?" But his dizzy, hot, drink-oppressed brain 
 was too strong for his will he sank back upon his pillow 
 with a groan. 
 
 "Keep quiet, Edmund! You must, or God knows what 
 may happen to you." And with a care almost womanly, he 
 bound a wet cloth round the poor lad's burning head. " Are 
 you easier now?" 
 
 " Do not speak to me let me alone. I wish I were dead ! 
 that's the only hope for such a miserable wretch as I ! " 
 
 " Not quite ; when you have Lindsay." 
 
 Edmund clasped his hands over his wan face, and hid it on 
 the pillow. He did not speak another word for many minutes. 
 Ninian asked him softly " if he were asleep ? " 
 
 " No ! It would be better if I were. It would be a bless- 
 ing if I never woke again. You would think so, and Lindsay 
 too. But I don't care whatever becomes of me, I don't 
 care ! " 
 
 He tried to assume a daring indifference, but in vain. 
 Physical prostration, and the natural gentleness and irresolu- 
 tion of his character, overcame him. A prodigal he might be, 
 but nothing would ever make Edmund a hardened sinner. 
 
 " My boy, whether you care or not, we care," said Ninian, 
 kindly. " But I will talk to you another time. Now, try to 
 rise, and come and take a walk with me. It is a lovely 
 morning." 
 
 " I hate it ! I hate the light ! I hate everything ! " 
 
 "Nay, that is wild talking. You must be reasonable. 
 Only get a little better, and in a few days you shall come back 
 with me to Scotland." 
 
 " No no. Your quiet life at home would drive me mad ! 
 Besides, I must stay here, and go on with my old ways. I 
 can't get free." 
 
 " You must get free I will help you. Have confidence in 
 your brother. Remember," and Ninian smiled sorrowfully, 
 " I was a young man myself once." 
 
 Slowly, imperceptibly, so that they seemed less confessions 
 than exclamations of remorse and pain, the elder brother won 
 from the younger a story which it is needless to repeat here. 
 
372 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Enough, that it has been the story of thousands cast into 
 the whirlpool of life, adding to all the passions of youth that 
 keen susceptibility to every form of pleasurable sensation 
 which is the peculiar characteristic of genius. Heaven have 
 mercy on such ! for heaven only knows with how much they 
 have to struggle. And all honour be unto the noble few- 
 not those who were never tempted, but those who, being 
 tempted, have come out from the battle victorious ! 
 
 Edmund's heart once opened, poured itself out unrestrained. 
 The elder brother listened to the sad tale of extravagance, 
 intemperance, degrading companionships and unholy loves; 
 over the long catalogue of which rested the perpetual shade of 
 the one misery of which Edmund did not speak, though pro- 
 bably it was the origin of all his hopeless passion for Rachel. 
 
 " Now," said the young man at last, with a bitter laugh 
 " now, you see, such is the end of ' the Genius of the Family ! ' " 
 
 " Not the end God forbid ! " 
 
 "He cannot or He will not," was the reckless answer. 
 " This life is slowly killing me. Look here ! " and he held up 
 his hand, thin, withered, and shaking like that of an old man. 
 " You might ' almost see through it,' as people say. No no : 
 a year or two more will finish me, and the sooner the better." 
 
 Perhaps Ninian judged at their true value these ravings, 
 always the resource of miserable youth. He only said : " We 
 will not talk of the future, my dear boy. The question is, 
 what must be done at present ? Again I would advise" he 
 laid a gentle stress on the word " that you go home with me 
 for a time." 
 
 " And I say again, I cannot ! " 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 "First, because I will not. Secondly if you want the 
 plain common sense of the matter I dare not. Look in that 
 desk, and you'll find three hundred pounds' worth of good 
 reasons why Edmund Graeme, just come of age, should, if he 
 left London, be caught and sent to prison as a runaway debtor. 
 There ! that would be a credit to the family would it not 1" 
 
 Ninian had not yet considered this difficulty. He looked 
 very grave. Edmund watched closely his elder brother's face ; 
 it seemed to bring back to his variable mind old times, far 
 more innocent and happy than these. 
 
XXX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 3*73 
 
 " I wish," he sighed " I almost wish I could go back to 
 The Gowans." 
 
 Ninian made no answer he was in deep thought. At last 
 he said : " Edmund, give me the key of your desk. You 
 would not show me only half-confidence, would you 1 " 
 
 Edmund objected at first, then answered despondently; 
 " Do as you like. Whatever you find out, it's no matter to a 
 poor half-dead fellow like me. I shall not trouble you long." 
 
 Mr. Graeme unlocked the desk, and passing over a farrago 
 of papers confined himself to the business secrets, the num- 
 erous unpaid debts ; that one to Mr. Lyonell, which the world 
 would entitle " a debt of honour," being at the head of the 
 list. It was a list long enough to drag the young author down 
 into a hopeless slough of despond. The like has happened to 
 many another, forced to work his brains with a perpetual 
 millstone of debt around his neck, knowing that by nothing 
 except dishonesty can he free himself from the burden. 
 
 Ninian looked over the bills j tied them up again in his 
 business-like way, without any comment whatsoever. Edmund 
 was silent too, either in sullen despondency, or else, exhausted 
 and half-stupified, he had fallen into a doze. The elder brother 
 moved away, and stood in the clear light by the half-open 
 window, which jutted out on the leads. There was a long box 
 of mignonette, over which the pert London sparrows came 
 hopping and twittering. A thought, not inconsequent, nor 
 irreverent flitted across Ninian's mind, of those who were 
 once bade to " fear not," being " of more value than many 
 sparrows." 
 
 It touched nearly upon a plan he had in view. The sum 
 laid up as he deemed for his marriage, and then vainly in- 
 tended to be sacrificed for the good of Hope's father, was of 
 course in his possession still. The first pain being conquered, 
 he had placed it by securely ; from the feeling that now, 
 weakened as his health was, he had no certainty for the future. 
 He found a comfort in thinking, that did anything happen, 
 he had at least something to keep him for a time from positive 
 dependence on the children he had brought up. It was the 
 only trace of pride, the only thought of self, that dwelt in the 
 breast of the elder brother. 
 
 This sum would be just sufficient to save Edmund from the 
 
374 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 results of his sad career. Freed from debt unashamed before 
 the world placed for a while out of reach of temptation he 
 might yet be saved. Nay, he must be saved poor Lindsay's 
 boy! 
 
 Ninian stood the bright light from the attic-window show- 
 ing every line in his worn face, every white thread there were 
 but too many in his hair. But he looked at peace, even glad. 
 Quickly in his own mind he portioned out his money of love's 
 heaping, of which every coin had been laid together with a 
 quivering of the heart Thus often we gather up treasures, 
 and find them end as sacrifices but the sacrifice is the holier 
 after all. 
 
 Mr. Grame went up to his brother once more. " Are you 
 awake, Edmund ? " 
 
 "Ay!" 
 
 " You had better rise now. Leave me these." He glanced 
 at the bundle of bills he held. " You cannot pay them, so I 
 will. But I think it right to tell you that I do so at a great 
 sacrifice of which, knowing our circumstances, you must your- 
 self be aware. Nevertheless, I do it with full trust that the 
 same will not happen again, and that for the future I will have 
 no need to blush for my brother Edmund." 
 
 His voice, firm and grave as it was, trembled at the close. 
 He held out his hand to the poor prodigal ; Edmund sprung 
 up in bed. 
 
 " You don't mean this ? It is impossible ! You cannot do 
 it or if you could, I would not suffer it." 
 
 " You must ! Some day, when you are a great author, and I 
 an old man we will have our reckoning." 
 
 Edmund looked up into the face that wore a kind though 
 serious smile. " Oh Ninian oh my brother ! " he cried, and 
 grasping the outstretched hand, sobbed over it like a child. 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 375 
 
 CHAPTEE XXXI. 
 
 EDMUND was saved ; but not without many weeks of languish- 
 ing under that best chastener, and oftentimes chief preserver 
 severe bodily illness. All the world, the foul hollow world 
 iii which he had lately lived, faded from the poor boy's know- 
 ledge j all his arena of pain and pleasure dwindled into one 
 small chamber, where Lindsay's face brought back nothing but 
 childish days; Lindsay, who knew nothing and whom 
 Ninian took care never should know of her boy's degradation. 
 After a season Edmund woke out of his physical and moral 
 delirium, thoroughly whole and sound. 
 
 He went back with Lindsay to The Gowans ; with Lindsay 
 only for Ninian fancied he seemed more at ease with her. 
 There are so many crises in men's lives when they shrink 
 from their own sex, and can only find comfort with mother, 
 sister, or friends. So Mr. Graeme made some excuse for re- 
 maining behind a week or two longer, and sent Edmund home 
 with Lindsay. 
 
 The morning they started he had been to see them off; and 
 walked back with his sister Tinie under his arm, cheerfully, 
 even merrily, for his heart was so lightened about his brother 
 that there dawned in it a feeling very like happiness. 
 
 Happiness ! Perhaps that is a wrong word to apply. No 
 one, either man or woman, who has undergone what Ninian 
 had, can ever again know the sensation which young people 
 call " being happy." You might as well expect quiet middle 
 age to play baby-play, or dance as a child dances in a field of 
 daisies. It is impossible ! as impossible as that there should 
 be dew in the afternoon. But to say that those whom God in 
 His infinite wisdom does not see fit to make happy in the one 
 thing which is their life's greatest longing and need, are there- 
 fore to be unhappy evermore, is a false and wrong saying, 
 
376 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Ninian Grseme was now neither broken-hearted, nor what is 
 worse, bitter-hearted. He indulged neither in melancholy nor 
 cynicism, but walked steadily and serenely on, with his face 
 turned heavenwards living his appointed life; ay, and in 
 many ways enjoying it. 
 
 To see him now, passing with Tinie along the streets which 
 even in London looked bright on that summer morning 
 chatting and laughing with her, planning how in a month or 
 two she and he were to lay a tremendous plot against the 
 Professor's peace of mind and of household, by dragging him 
 
 northwards for a holiday and reinstating Miss Keay in 
 
 Street pro tern. to see all this any one would have thought Mr. 
 Graeme the merriest of all middle-aged gentlemen ; for he was 
 fast attaining that era now. 
 
 " I declare you have almost talked me to death, you little 
 Mrs. Professor. I'm sure, for loquacity and versatility of 
 humour, the college would have a much better bargain in you 
 than in Kenneth," said Ninian, as with a comical pretence of 
 exhaustion he threw himself into the first easy chair he came 
 to, and settled himself there, to ponder in quiet thankful mood 
 how well these weeks of anxiety had ended. Remembering, 
 too, with a peace and fatherly joy that was inexpressible, how 
 full of grateful meaning had been Edmund's parting look. He 
 thought that in course of time, when his scattered flock had 
 all formed into settled homesteads, and especially when the 
 third generation was springing up, he should certainly be the 
 most contented old bachelor-uncle in Christendom ! 
 
 Many a poet has sung laments over departed youth ; did 
 any ever sing, or chant for it would be like a psalm the 
 peace, the joy, the comfort of growing old : of knowing passions 
 dead, temptations conquered, experience won ; individual in- 
 terests become universal, and vain fantastic hopes merged into 
 sublime strong-builded faith faith which makes of death its 
 foundation-stone, and has for its summit Eternity ? The 
 " Hymn to Old Age " would be not unworthy of a great poet. 
 Who will write it 1 
 
 Ninian Grseme certainly could not ; but he lived it and 
 looked it, sitting in his arm-chair and listening to " the small 
 Professoress" as he sometimes called her, singing up and down 
 the stairs. At last there was a slight pause in her vocalism 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 377 
 
 and she burst into the room like a Maybreeze, laden with some 
 invisible but unequivocal pleasure. 
 
 " Only to think ! Dear me ! and Our Sister gone home 
 this very day ! If she had but known ! " 
 
 " Known what 1 " 
 
 " Ah, guess ! I'll put the letter on the back of your head, 
 as the mesmerists do. Now read." 
 
 Ninian changed countenance slightly. "Tell me, Tinie. 
 No ill news?" 
 
 "Not a bit of it I am delighted, and so will you be. 
 We'll go and call for her this very day. Oh, what fun to see 
 little Hope with a baby ! " 
 
 I have said how Ninian's feelings had sunk down to a calm 
 level ; but he would not have been a living man, could he 
 have heard these tidings unmoved. He felt the blood rushing 
 to his heart, and his lips whitening all those painful physical 
 signs of emotion which some can control : he could more than 
 any one, in the time when he was young and strong. But this 
 struggle did not last. He rose from it no weak sentimentalist, 
 but a brave man, who when passion became unlawful had 
 beaten it down, until in its ashes was only warmth enough 
 to keep alifc the affection which he might duly feel for the 
 child of his guiding, without any wrong to the wife of Mr. 
 Ulverston. 
 
 " Hope is come home, then. Is she well ? " The steady 
 voice, the composed look good angels, who teach humanity 
 to wrestle and to conquer, would have rejoiced in both ! 
 
 " She is not quite well, she says, and so has been sent home 
 with baby. But read the note yourself quickly, too, for 
 I'll just order Kenneth's dinner, and off we go, you and I, 
 this very morning to Brompton." 
 
 Ninian shrank back. " I cannot I have some engagements. 
 And it seems to me you two had better meet alone." 
 
 "Now, that is nonsense! I call it a shame, too, when 
 Hope was so fond of you. Are you afraid, because her 
 husband is absent ? Do you think it would make him jealous V 
 
 Mr. Graeme looked at Tinie so gravely, that the young wife 
 felt herself rebuked for her foolish jest. He added, grasping 
 at a reason which had not struck him till then, "I know, 
 though you do not, that Mr. Ulverston has no great liking for 
 
378 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 me. He may not choose me to renew acquaintance with him 
 or with his wife." 
 
 " Now that is ridiculous punctilio. I'll tell Hope all about 
 it. And if you don't come with me to Brompton, I vow I'll 
 go and fetch her here," cried the resolute Mrs. Kenneth. 
 
 Ninian made no reply. He was whirled to and fro like a 
 reed. 
 
 "And she, poor lassie, who was so unhappy, as I know, 
 because she feared you were offended at her marrying so 
 suddenly without consulting you ! She will think you are 
 angry with her still, and that is why you do not come. It is 
 quite cruel of you, brother Ninian. Here I am so pleased 
 and there you sit with your head on your hands, as quiet as 
 possible, just as if you did not care a straw for Hope and her 
 baby ! Ah, now, say you'll come ! " 
 
 He rose up slowly, and said, "I will." Then muttering 
 something about an engagement he could fulfil while she was 
 getting ready, he took his hat and quitted the house. When 
 he returned, Tinie was waiting merry, bonnie, blooming 
 dressed with the care natural to a young wife, who wishes to 
 impress upon a former companion the sense of her own newly- 
 attained matrimonial consequence. 
 
 Her elder brother rather silently gave her his arm, and they 
 went off to Brompton together. 
 
 Mrs. Eeay, fast talker as she was, could not talk in omni- 
 buses, consequently she smothered her little feelings beneath 
 enforced taciturnity. Only at times Ninian vainly lent an ear 
 to ejaculations, in which there was always something about 
 " Hope and Hope's baby." 
 
 As they rolled on in that dull, heavy-laden people's equipage, 
 with passengers turning in or turning out, each bent on his or 
 her own doings, each with a life and its history Ninian sat 
 in his corner with head depressed, so that all the features were 
 in shadow. So best ! Perhaps if one could read hearts, or 
 even faces, there would be many a strange story learnt in a 
 London omnibus ! 
 
 The brother and sister neared their destination, and got out. 
 
 " It is only a step farther I know the house quite well," 
 Tinie said. " Lady Ulverston lives there keeping it for them, 
 I suppose. Hope sent her to visit me and I have visited 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 379 
 
 her several times but that poor old Sir Peter is so stupid ! 
 Did you ever see him 1 " 
 
 Ninian could not recollect. He seemed stupid himself, and 
 silent too j but Tinie's joyance sufficed for both. 
 
 " There's the house ; I know it by those acacia-trees. And 
 the magnolia isn't it beautiful 1 " 
 
 He lifted up his eyes and said, " Yes." He had a notion, 
 too, that it was indeed beautiful that there was a sleepy 
 warm air a stirring of acacia-boughs a soft, languid sense of 
 summer. But everything around him seemed in a sort of haze. 
 
 Tinie's hand was on the bell, which rung sharply startingly, 
 as bells always will, when one waits some life or death answer 
 to the summons. 
 
 "Is Mrs. Ulverston at home?" Yes she was. Ninian 
 walked up the garden, knowing that in one minute he should 
 see her. The face his darling's face so well remembered 
 glimmered before his fancy. But crossing the threshold he 
 paused, and, with an inward convulsive throe, the dream melted 
 into nothingness. 
 
 He was merely Ninian Graeme, coming with his sister to 
 pay a visit to their old friend, now Mrs. Ulverston. 
 
 With a step that never faltered, he followed Tinie into the 
 drawing-room a pretty room, with glass doors that opened 
 on a little lawn. 
 
 " She is not here I hope she will not keep us waiting long. 
 Really I feel quite nervous and sentimental," cried Tinie, 
 moving about. Ninian did not move, but sat down. 
 
 " I declare that must be Hope look brother ! " He 
 looked out. On the lawn, under the shadow of a great acacia- 
 tree, was a lady, with a nurse and child ; she had just taken 
 the baby, and stood her figure thrown back in that attitude 
 which makes a young mother with an infant in her arms one 
 of the most graceful pictures in the world. Her head was 
 half-turned round, and her curls Hope's long brown curls 
 were tangled in the fingers of Hope's child ! 
 
 He had used to see that picture often in days gone by, when 
 his soul was thrilled with future dreamings. He saw it now 
 not as he had longed, but as Heaven had willed it should be. 
 His eyes did not close ; he tried to look calmly ; but for a 
 moment he felt his strength fail, and all his limbs tremble. 
 
380 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Tinie had bounded out of the window, and he was alone for a 
 minute or two. It was well ! He had time to gather firmness 
 and to pray. Very soon he went forward to meet Mrs. 
 Ulverston. 
 
 She had seen him and was crossing the lawn with Tinie. 
 Her step was not hurried, but quiet and matronly, for she had 
 her baby still in her arms. Coming closer, there was visible 
 in her face that inexplicable change which marks even the 
 most girlish wife and mother. As she advanced, holding out 
 one hand while the other clasped her babe, this her new like- 
 ness mercifully obliterated the former one. Ninian saw in 
 her not the " child " so passionately beloved ; but the woman 
 standing in her sanctity of motherhood, awaking only a tender 
 reverence and regard. 
 
 Hope gave him her hand, but did not speak. She was pale, 
 and tears trembled on her eyelids. It was natural, when after 
 the great change in her life she again met these dear old 
 friends. She said as much in a sort of excuse for being thus 
 moved. And once more, with a half-pleading gesture, which 
 expressed all the doubts which had troubled her mind, she 
 held out her hand to Mr. Grseme. 
 
 " It was kind of you to come and see me. I should have 
 been so hurt as Tinie says if you had not." 
 
 " Then I am glad I came." He pressed cordially the little 
 hand which once more returned and folded itself over the 
 baby. 
 
 " Look at it ! " cried Tinie, pulling the shawl aside in 
 feminine delight at the infantile creation. "Isn't it the 
 prettiest baby that ever was seen 1 And it's only four months 
 old!" 
 
 " Four months and twelve days," smiled the young mother, 
 with that pertinacity of tenderness which counts every hour 
 since the possession of its joy. Looking upon the tiny features, 
 all the paleness of her own grew into roses ; and the shadow 
 in her eyes for there was a faint shadow there lightened 
 into perfect happiness. Proudly she showed the little face, 
 and soft pink hands clutching at everything ; then, holding 
 the baby up to the best advantage, said, with an appealing 
 glance to Ninian, " Here he is How do you like my boy ? " 
 
 " Take him, uncle Ninian," exclaimed Mrs. Eeay, laughing. 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 381 
 
 " You'll not hurt him. You know you have had good practice 
 before now." 
 
 Ninian did not exactly obey ; but he stooped and kissed 
 the infant. The little thing, just beginning to notice faces, 
 put its fingers on his lips and eyes. It gave him a strange 
 feeling this touch of Hope's child. He kissed it once more, 
 and his voice was hoarse and choked as he murmured, "God 
 bless it ! " 
 
 " What is his name 1 His papa's, I suppose ? " inquired 
 Tinie. 
 
 " No ; Mr. Ulverston does not like his own Christian name." 
 
 " Which by-the-by, I never chanced to hear. What is 
 it 1 A very ugly one ? " 
 
 But here the child made one of those sudden bounds which 
 lively babies are always attempting at the imminent risk of 
 broken necks and dislocated spines. Whereupon the frightened 
 young mother quite forgot everything but his infant majesty, 
 who evidently ruled all her thoughts and affections. 
 
 " I am hardly strong enough to hold him he is so active 
 even now, and has such a will of his own. I fear he will turn 
 out a most headstrong young gentleman, will Master Walter." 
 
 " Is that his name, then ? " 
 
 "Yes. I longed to call him Ninian," said Hope, with a 
 timidly affectionate look. "But my husband does not like 
 Scottish names. Otherwise it would have been a pleasure to 
 have called my boy after my dear friend and brother." 
 
 " Thank you that was kind," Ninian answered. His voice 
 was very low but his steady look never wavered. 
 
 " You left Mr. Ulverston abroad 1 Will he follow you soon 1 
 Are you not very dull living here without your husband? 
 Why did he not bring you himself I " questioned the loquacious 
 Mrs. Reay. 
 
 Hope looked grave much graver than when she had been 
 talking about her baby. She merely said, " He was detained 
 he will follow when he can;" and suffered the conversation 
 to change. Very soon, the baby-tyrant manifesting symptoms 
 of rebellion in the shape of various loud outcries, was dismissed 
 lingeringly from her tender arms ; and Mrs. Ulverston re-en- 
 tered the drawing-room with her guests. 
 
 Once there, the excitement of her child's presence and of 
 
382 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 her own passing emotion having quite subsided, it became 
 apparent how great was the difference between the Hope that 
 now was, and the Hope that had been. She looked still 
 youthful ; nor, though delicate and pale, did she seem greatly 
 worn, or ill, or even unhappy. But there was something 
 wanting a change visible perhaps to no eye save that which 
 had long learnt to watch her and read her through ; neverthe- 
 less, it was there. 
 
 She talked with all her old tender warmth of her friends at 
 The Gowans lingering over pleasant scenes gone by remem- 
 bering every little thing about everybody smiling with Tinie 
 over the eccentric love-passages which terminated in that young 
 damsel's marrying the worthy Professor. 
 
 " Well, it was funny," cried Mrs. Kenneth, laughing and 
 blushing. " Only to think that you and I were daundering 
 about the Clyde with our future husbands ! You little knew 
 that I had all the while a sort of kindness for mine, poor 
 fellow. And I'm sure no one ever suspected that you were in 
 love with Mr. Ulverston. Why, he was my true-love then." 
 
 "Was he?" and there lurked something painful beneath 
 Hope's smile. " Oh ! he is always having some poetic love or 
 other. I never ask any jealous questions of my husband." 
 
 " But you were in love with him 1 Confess now," persisted 
 Tinie. 
 
 " I loved him when I married him, or I should not have 
 married at all," answered Hope gravely. But in the tone of 
 the words " I loved him " was something which counteracted 
 their meaning. They were said plainly, in the openness of 
 duty, not with the drooping tremulous smile which lurks 
 beneath the confession of that tenderness which, however con- 
 fessed, can never express half its own fulness. 
 
 Shortly afterwards, Lady Ulverston appeared ; and while 
 she and Mrs. Keay entered into conversation, Hope came 
 towards Ninian, who was sitting by the window. He rose 
 and gave her his chair, thus unintentionally marking the 
 difference between Mrs. Ulverston and the young Hope, in 
 relation to whom he had been accustomed to receive respect 
 rather than show it. She seemed aware of this, for her 
 manner, though gentle, was full of the dignity of a mother and 
 a wife. There was in it not a trace of " the child." 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 383 
 
 " I cannot tell you how glad I am you came," said she. I 
 thought from your not writing that perhaps you were dis- 
 pleased with me." 
 
 "No; how could that be?" 
 
 " I feared that you must suppose it so strange in me to say 
 what I did to you about Mr. Ulverston, and to marry him a 
 week after. But there were urgent reasons, as you would 
 acknowledge did you know all." 
 
 "I know whatever you did would be done from right 
 motives," said Ninian, seeing she paused. 
 
 " If I could only explain ! My father, for instance, whom 
 Mr. Ulverston could only aid when he was his father. Then 
 he Mr. Ulverston I mean had to go abroad at once, and 
 could not bear to leave me unprotected he was so kind, and 
 I so grateful and Lady Ulverston and my father urged me. 
 I cannot tell how it was, but I yielded, and we were married. 
 Still, I should have been happier if I had but had my adopted 
 brother to say ' God bless her ! ' ' 
 
 " He says so now," answered Ninian. And they shook 
 hands, the gesture of advance being on Hope's part. But it 
 was a mere handshaking a testifying of cordial kindness. By 
 tacit consent, both seemed to understand that the outward 
 tenderness of the fraternal bond between them was necessarily 
 ended for evermore. 
 
 They ceased the conversation, during which Hope had seemed 
 slightly agitated, and returning to the others, talked of ordinary 
 things, interesting to all parties, for an hour or more. Then 
 Mrs. Reay began to speculate on the probability of Kenneth's 
 coming home and being horrified to find his wife absent. 
 
 " Is that so very wonderful ? " said Hope, smiling. " Are 
 you really grown domesticated, Tinie ? " 
 
 "Domesticated! I'm the steadiest, most sedate little wife 
 imaginable ! and Kenneth is certainly the best husband in 
 England ahem ! Mr. Ulverston being now in France, you 
 know ; so don't be cross." 
 
 " Oh, no ! " Hope smiled, but it was rather a pensive smile, 
 or else Ninian thought so. There was one thing only which 
 weighed on his spirit now a doubt, a question which it was 
 impossible he could ask, but which by watchful observance he 
 tried to discover whether Hope's marriage had been happy. 
 
384 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " You can't think what a cosie couple we are," continued 
 little Mrs. Eeay. " Kenneth wouldn't eat his dinner without 
 having me to look at him no, not for his life ! " 
 
 "Indeed!" 
 
 " And as for staying at home, I do not believe he has spent 
 one evening out of the house at least away from me ever 
 since we were married ! " 
 
 Hope sighed almost imperceptibly and then some chance 
 brought up for the hundredth time the only subject which 
 made her face look not merely peaceful but radiant her baby 
 boy. 
 
 It is a sign contrary to God's ordinance, and in itself always 
 betokening sad mysteries when love for her children not 
 her husband is evidently the strongest devotion and the 
 keenest happiness of a young wife's heart. 
 
 Before leaving, Tinie began to plan all sorts of future meet- 
 ings her affectionate spirit made warmer still by its own full 
 content, seemed running over with tenderness towards Hope 
 and Hope's child ; except that in the latter case was a shadow- 
 ing of the lightest possible jealousy for her friend's having 
 attained one step of honour and glory before herself. Still, 
 she comported herself with all possible benevolence towards 
 the infantile Master Walter. 
 
 " You must come and spend a long day with us baby, nurse, 
 and all. We'll find room for them somewhere and except 
 for that little improvement our meeting will be quite like old 
 times so pleasant ! Will it not, brother ! " 
 
 "To us if pleasant to Mrs. Ulverston." 
 
 This was the first time he had called her by her married 
 name. It sounded unnatural to both. Nevertheless, she made 
 no observation, but let it pass, as if conscious that it must be so. 
 
 " I shall be delighted to come. What say you, Baby 1 " 
 added she, in her playful caressing of the child, who had made 
 his appearance again in all the glory of a white frock and pink 
 bows. " How will Baby like going a- visiting 1 He has never 
 done such a thing in his life, and I am sure his mamma has 
 scarcely ever been out since she was married." 
 
 " How strange ! I heard through Edmund I think how 
 Mr. Ulverston was at Paris, Eome, and Florence in the very 
 midst of all gay society. Did he never take you with him 1 " 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 385 
 
 The young wife's cheek flushed painfully. 
 
 "Not always I did not wish; manners are so different 
 abroad, you know. Well, must he really come then my baby 
 Walter 1 " added she suddenly, as if to prevent more question- 
 ings. But she could not prevent the quick-witted Tinie from 
 lifting her eyebrows and glancing to Ninian with a mysterious 
 air, as she whispered apart, 
 
 " I wouldn't change husbands after all." 
 
 But feminine curiosity was too deeply implanted in the little 
 lady's breast for even her brother's warning eye to restrain her. 
 
 " Is not Mr. Ulverston very proud of his boy 1 " asked she, 
 as Hope stood tossing her treasure and talking to it rather 
 than to her guests. 
 
 She answered " Yes," and continued her play. 
 
 " Of course he is," added Lady Ulverston, who seemed very 
 fond of the little fellow. " With his fortune, anybody might 
 envy him such a son and heir. The boy will be Sir Walter 
 too, some of these days, when my poor husband and his own 
 papa are both gone." 
 
 " I remember Mr. Ulverston's saying something about a title 
 in- the family, but he gave no particulars, or I have forgotten 
 them. So he was heir to a baronetcy 1 " pursued Tinie, who 
 was blessed with a most inquiring mind. 
 
 "My poor Sir Peter was the right heir; but his father 
 thought he was dead, or wished him so, and adopted a 
 nephew, his half-brother's son, who was " 
 
 Hope turned round with quiet dignity "My dear Lady 
 Ulverston, I think my husband would rather speak himself 
 about these family matters than have them talked over in his 
 absence." 
 
 " Indeed, I wouldn't vex him then. He has been most kind 
 to Sir Peter and I'm sure is quite welcome to his uncle's pro- 
 perty and my husband, poor old man! won't keep him out 
 of the title long." 
 
 Ninian had listened to all this gossip that is, he heard it 
 but it scarcely passed into his apprehension, for he was 
 watching Hope's smiles and gestures with her boy, and think- 
 ing that in this tie at least seemed sufficient joy to fill her 
 whole soul. Suddenly she paused at the sound of carriage- 
 wheels stopping at the gate. Her colour changed slightly, 
 
 2c 
 
386 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 and her face had a look similar to one Ninian had seen years 
 before, when Mr. Ansted came down the avenue at the Gowans. 
 
 " Who can that be ? " said Lady Ulverston, running to the 
 window. " It is not the doctor, who was with Sir Peter an 
 hour ago ; and we know no one else in London. Who can it 
 be?" 
 
 " It is Mr. Ulverston," said Hope. She gave her baby into 
 the nurse's arms, and went out to meet her husband. 
 
 "Well he is a flash of lightning," cried Tinie, in some 
 trepidation. "Goodness, brother, how very unpleasant ! What 
 will we do 1 " 
 
 " We will wait here." 
 
 He said no more, but stood smothering the fierce conflict 
 that was raging within .him determined to stay and meet the 
 issue. He was conscious of no wrong, yet remembering their 
 last meeting, it was a most trying position for the husband's 
 declared adversary to be found here in friendly relations with 
 the wife. Still, the cause of their enmity was a secret that for 
 his own honour's sake Mr. Ulverston would not choose to 
 betray. Perhaps, considering all things, he might even wish 
 to preserve outward civility. If so, Ninian resolved that no 
 act of his should wound Hope's feelings by producing external 
 warfare between her old friend and the man she had married. 
 
 The brother and sister waited in the drawing-room for a 
 quarter of an hour, a space interminable, but broken by the 
 frequent entrance of Lady Ulverston, who seemed to have a 
 great reverence for her husband's cousin ; and who kept en- 
 treating of them not to go without seeing him. 
 
 -At last the door opened and Mr. Ulverston entered ; his 
 wife, very quiet and pale, leaning on his arm. Ninian looked 
 at them, once and no more. It was a sight that a year ago 
 would have been almost maddening ; but his spirit was calmer 
 now. He only stood upright, a little more rigid and cold, 
 waiting to see how Hope's husband would meet him. 
 
 A moment's pause decided that question. Mr. Ulverston's 
 eye met his, and sank. For some cause or other he evidently 
 feared to be on ill terms with Ninian Graeme. He dropped 
 his wife's arm carelessly, as a man would treat no other 
 woman but a wife who had ceased to charm and crossed the 
 room. 
 
XXXI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 38*7 
 
 " You are welcome. Any of Mrs. Ulverston's friends will 
 always be welcome to my house." 
 
 He touched the hand which he had once refused ! Ninian 
 would gladly have never touched his more ; but did so for 
 Hope's sake. 
 
 A little of brief conversation passed chiefly compliments 
 to Mrs. Eeay on her marriage and then the visit terminated. 
 
 Tinie waited until she had got outside the gate and then 
 poured out her feelings upon her silent brother. 
 
 " Well, she keeps her secrets to herself, poor thing ! and 
 perhaps it is all the better. But I can see as far through a 
 stone wall as most people ; and, upon my word and honour, I'd 
 rather starve with my Kenneth in a Highland hut than I would 
 be Mrs. Ulverston. God help her ! " 
 
 " Amen ! " was Ninian's sole answer. 
 
388 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXXII. 
 
 "Now, that is too bad, brother! You promised to stay a 
 whole week longer ; and here before two days are over you 
 want to go back to Ihe North ! Its a positive shame." 
 
 Mr. Graeme listened patiently to these vituperations, only 
 shaking his head and repeating that he must go. 
 
 " But why ? Are you not quite independent of that stupid 
 office now that you have taken a partner 1 Don't you deserve 
 a holiday ? And I am sure you need one ; you are not half 
 such a stout, hearty individual as you used to be. I could 
 almost fancy you getting old." 
 
 " Well so I will be and you too some day, Mrs. Christina, 
 If I look ill now, put it down to the effect of your London air, 
 and let me run away." 
 
 " Ah, but wait and go with us ! Please, do ! " said the little 
 matron, in her coaxing way. " There's Hope coming this week, 
 poor child ! And Mr. Forsyth ! Unless you stay and help 
 me, what will I do with John Forsyth ? I can't tease him now 
 he quite frightens me. What on earth could have made him 
 come to London 1 " 
 
 " He wanders about everywhere, but I did not know he was 
 here, until Kenneth and. I met him this morning. However, 
 we can learn all when he comes to-night." 
 
 But when Mr. Forsyth did come, his manner was sufficient 
 to discountenance any curious inquiries. It was strange how a 
 youth so gentle could have hardened into such a man grave, 
 severe, at times even forbidding. Little Mrs. Reay shrank 
 into silence and a corner, whence she never emerged until their 
 early tea the social Scotch tea, which the Professor loved ; 
 after which, Mr. Forsyth rose to leave. 
 
 " I will walk with you I am going out too," said Ninian, 
 anxious to have a quiet talk with his old friend. 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 389 
 
 " Where are you going 1 You surely might stay with us 
 this evening, brother?" was Time's plaint. It was unanswered; 
 for Mr. Graeme did not chose to explain what was his intended 
 errand to the theatre, in hopes of once more meeting Mrs. 
 Armadale. 
 
 By tacit consent between the brothers, Rachel's secret had 
 been safely kept. None of the family knew that the actress 
 Mrs. Armadale was their old acquaintance Rachel Armstrong. 
 Some vague scheme Ninian had had, in which the gentle 
 Lindsay was to be a redeeming angel to this poor woman 
 poor and desolate amidst all her glory, as every woman is whose 
 heart-riches are lost or crumbled into dust. But second 
 thoughts showed the impossibility of any meeting points 
 between the meek-spirited and timid Lindsay, or Tinie, the 
 wife^of a staunch, strict Presbyterian and the young actress. 
 Mr. Graeme at last determined to let things rest as they were, 
 only never again to lose sight of Rachel. She, deadened as 
 she was to every kind of sympathy or friendship, seemed per- 
 fectly indifferent on the subject. 
 
 It was a curious coincidence that on this night he should be 
 walking with John Forsyth. Once even, as they came in the 
 neighbourhood of the theatre, they approached Rachel's very 
 door. Continually they passed by great play-bills, with her 
 name large-lettered staring them in the face. Once, by 
 some unaccountable sympathy, it seemed to catch John Forsy th's 
 notice, and Ninian, to his great surprise, saw the young minister 
 stop suddenly, and bend his stern eye to con over a play-bill. 
 Not less strange was his abrupt question 
 
 " Whereabouts is that place ? " 
 
 " What place 1 Do you mean the Theatre t " 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 " It is close by. Indeed, to tell the truth which I am not 
 ashamed of, for whatever you may think, I consider there is 
 no harm in a good play I was going there to-night." 
 
 " I will go with you." 
 
 Ninian looked at him with undisguised astonishment. 
 " What ! have you changed your opinions 1 Have you found 
 out that a theatre is not quite such a den of wickedness as 
 you supposed ? " 
 
 " I think, as ever, that it is the very entrance-gate of hell ; 
 
390 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 but I would go even there to pluck a soul out of the devil's 
 clutches." 
 
 " You speak strangely. What do you mean, John ? " 
 
 " That I am going into that foul place I, a minister of God 
 just as I go in all the foul places of the earth, to save souls." 
 
 A conjecture, possible yet most improbable, struck Ninian. 
 He said, with great earnestness, " I rarely pry into other men's 
 affairs, but I wish you would explain to me your reasons for 
 this ? " 
 
 Forsyth pointed to the name of Mrs. Armadale. "Have 
 you ever seen that woman 1 " 
 
 " Yes ! " replied Ninian, watching him closely, and mar- 
 velling whether by any chance he had penetrated the secret. 
 " She is a great actress, as probably you have heard." 
 
 " I ? What are such worldly vanities to me 1 But I have 
 lately discovered that there was among the Durham play- 
 actors a woman named Armadale, who seemed somewhat less 
 wicked or more sorrowful than the rest. It might have been 
 she who ever since has sent me money for my almsgiving. 
 With that chance, for months past I have been seeking her 
 out, that perhaps by my ministry it may please God to redeem 
 a soul from hell." 
 
 " And what course do you intend to pursue 1 " 
 
 "I will go to the play-house I have been in viler places 
 than that ere now ; I will scan the woman's face closely, as I 
 have learnt to look into human faces. There, behind, all her 
 paint and gewgaws, I shall read her heart. Ay, I shall be 
 able to do it, for God has strangely given me this power," 
 persisted the enthusiast. 
 
 "And then?" 
 
 " If I trace one look of misery one hope of penitence I 
 will seek her out through the lowest deeps of iniquity. She 
 called herself a ' sinner,' and she showed charity, ' which covers 
 a multitude of sins.' The devil shall not have that woman's 
 soul!" 
 
 He turned round, his eyes gleaming with a light that 
 seemed half-devotion, half-frenzy. (Yet, Heaven knows ! 
 there has been hardly a prophet, either of ancient or modern 
 ages, of whom it was not sometimes said, " He is a fanatic," or 
 " He is mad.") 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 391 
 
 Ninian looked at his friend, much moved. " John, to that 
 I answer Amen ! and I know more of her than you." 
 
 " You do know her, then 1 Is she young, or has she grown 
 old and hardened in sin 1 Is there any hope for her ! How 
 can I get access to her, and make her hear words of truth and 
 life 1 " 
 
 " In no way. She is not what you suppose. She is a poor 
 young creature innocent in God's sight, but who never can 
 be happy in this world. You could do her no good. Re- 
 nounce this wild scheme ; indeed, it were best you did." 
 
 John Forsyth smiled, with a sarcasm new to his character. 
 " Ay, that is what the world always says. * Wild schemes,' 
 * mad schemes/ are they ! when they are for saving souls. 
 Still, I did not expect this from Ninian Graeme." 
 
 " You are not going to drop my arm, John 1 " 
 
 " Yes. You take your way I mine. Nothing shall hinder 
 me. With you, or without you, I shall go to that house of 
 the devil's rearing to-night." 
 
 " Listen to me for old friendship's sake you must ! " said 
 Ninian, alarmed for the result of such a step. " Walk round 
 this quiet square, and let me reason with you. You do not 
 know Mrs. Armadale." 
 
 "No, nor care to know. Enough for me that she has a 
 soul to save. God would not have thrown her in my path 
 had He not meant me to be His messenger towards her. See 
 her I must and will." 
 
 " You have seen her many times." John Forsyth started. 
 "If she sent you that money, it was because she knew to 
 whom she sent it. She always honoured you, though she 
 made you suffer once. Have you forgotten ? " 
 
 He stood still. The glow of enthusiasm passed from his 
 features ; they hardened slowly, though they were turned full 
 upward in the light of the evening sky. 
 
 "I hardly like to speak about these things," continued 
 Ninian ; " but you see I must. Cannot you guess the truth 1 
 This Mrs. Armadale it is a false name, such as play-actors 
 frequently use her real name is " 
 
 " Say it. Do not be afraid " 
 
 " Rachel Armstrong." 
 
 The young minister shivered, his head fell on his breast. 
 
392 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Once his lips moved as if he was praying. But a minute's 
 count included and ended all. 
 
 " Heaven did not bring me here in vain, then," said he in 
 the hard tones which had become habitual to him. " There is 
 still a soul to be saved, even my cousin Rachel's. Let us go." 
 
 And with a will that there was evidently no changing, he 
 led the way back towards the theatre. Ninian had no re- 
 source but to follow ; trusting that his own influence and that 
 of the woman whom John Forsyth had once loved, would 
 keep the religious enthusiast within reasonable bounds. 
 
 It is a truth, strange, even sorrowful to think of, but never- 
 theless a truth, that love can come to an end. That is, love 
 of a certain kind, which is frequently nothing more than the 
 idealisation of selfish passion. Under some strong counter- 
 acting influence pride, remorse, or self-contempt this feel- 
 ing can die out of a man's breast; perhaps even out of a 
 woman's, though that is a harder thing. Sometimes holier 
 and higher aims will extinguish it, as the sun puts out a fire ; 
 else it will slowly burn itself into dead ashes, which neither 
 the same hand nor any other can ever rekindle more. 
 
 Such ending either one or both had come to John For- 
 sy th's love ; the only passion which this man, who seemed 
 made, as some men are, not for himself but to work out a 
 destiny was ever fated to know. Ninian saw from the first 
 glance which John Forsyth cast towards Rachel, that all 
 passion was dead in his heart that he looked on her as he 
 did on any other woman ay, and as he would look on every 
 woman until the day of his death. He was a man fitted to be 
 neither lover, husband, nor father, but to go forth, one of 
 God's pilgrims and servants, carrying neither staff nor scrip 
 giving to friends no payment save a " Peace be unto you " 
 and leaving for foes no curse except the dust shaken from the 
 feet. 
 
 It was a strange thing to see this man sitting there young 
 still but from his youth the more severely hard. He 
 scarcely spoke to Ninian, but sat upright sometimes look- 
 ing forward at the stage sometimes casting his eyes down, 
 until startled into attention by Rachel's voice. 
 
 The play to-night was not Edmund's, which had already died 
 out of the theatrical world's brief memory, but a stock tragedy 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 393 
 
 Milman's " Fazio." Ninian suddenly remembered how one 
 night at The Gowans Eachel had in sport acted a scene from 
 it with Edmund. She had liked the play then ; perhaps it 
 was one of the relics of the time when everything she liked 
 was of love's teaching. From the littie Mr. Graeme knew of 
 the tragedy, he felt that there was something of its heroine 
 ay, and her story too in Rachel herself. He did not wonder 
 to hear the people around him say that Bianco, was one of Mrs. 
 Armadale's best parts. 
 
 Nevertheless, her first act was not good. There was no 
 grace no beauty in her playfulness. Alas, the element of 
 happiness was not in her I But in the second act, when the 
 wife's jealousy begins to dawn, the great tragic actress was 
 herself again her true self as she never was anywhere but 
 on the stage. That was her life and its reality. All passions, 
 all tendernesses, dammed up eternally in her woman's heart, 
 rushed to swell the tide of her genius. What seemed acting 
 was her true self hidden under varied phases of character; 
 but in its depths still one and the same. 
 
 " Is she not grand ? " said Ninian, when between the acts 
 the drop-scene fell. 
 
 " I know not and care not. But she must be snatched 
 from the burning," was John Forsyth's sole answer. 
 
 Ninian, hopeless of conversation, began to look round the 
 house. His idly-wandering eye was soon fixed : it seemed as 
 if fate were heaping up more strange accidents in this one 
 night. Opposite to him, bowing and smiling from a private 
 box, was a face he knew the plain, honest countenance of 
 Lady Ulverston. And from behind the curtain he saw brown 
 curls droop : Hope too must surely be there. Shortly there 
 came a message from her to himself and Mr. Forsyth, whom 
 she had recognised, requesting that they would both go round 
 to her box. 
 
 " Who is she *? " inquired the young minister absently. 
 
 "My sister's friend, Miss Ansted, now Mrs. Ulverston. 
 You must surely remember her. You saw Mr. Ulverston 
 also the day the twins were married." 
 
 " Ulverston ? I had forgotten the name, but I remember the 
 man. He is a guileful man I discerned it in his face." 
 
 "Nay you must not judge so harshly." 
 
394 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I judge not : I only see according to the power given me. 
 Again I say, the man I saw is an evil man, and will come to 
 an evil end." 
 
 " God forbid for her sake ! " said Ninian, hastily, for the 
 fanaticism was so earnest that it seemed half-supernatural. 
 " But as you perceive Mr. Ulverston is not in the box, you 
 can have no objection to come with me 1 " 
 
 For, intending to start the next day, Ninian had determined 
 to go and say good-bye to Hope, then and there. It would be 
 easy to do so in the theatre, and after then he would take care 
 not to see that face any more. Had it been a happy face as 
 a young wife's should be he had not feared to meet it ; but 
 now, pale and clouded, it roused in him feelings approaching 
 hatred towards the man who had stolen his treasure from him, 
 perhaps only to cast it away. 
 
 Just, and honourable, and virtuous man though he was, 
 Ninian felt that seeing there was no need for him to run in 
 the way of misery it would be better, all things considered, 
 tacitly to let this be the last time of his meeting Mrs. Ulver- 
 ston. 
 
 There was no one in the box except the two ladies, and 
 a boy, Lady Ulverston's nephew, whom she had made her 
 messenger. As Ninian entered, Hope turned round, her list- 
 less look brightening. 
 
 " I am so glad to see you ! Who would have thought we 
 should meet here 1 Where is Tinie 1 " 
 
 "At home. The Professor does not like theatres, so his 
 good little wife stays away to please her husband." 
 
 "And Mrs. Ulverston to please her husband goes," inter- 
 rupted the elder lady ; " when all the while I think she is 
 longing to be back with little Walter." 
 
 The young mother smiled. " Nay, I am quite well satisfied. 
 It was very kind of him to take this box for us. He will join 
 us soon, I should think, and will be so pleased to see you, Mr. 
 Graeme." 
 
 She evidently knew nothing of the enmity between them. 
 Ninian wondered what strong motive could constrain Ulverston 
 to desire to keep up an outward civility with one whom he 
 must secretly hate. 
 
 " You too will stay, Mr. Forsyth 1 " continued Hope, extend- 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 395 
 
 ing her greeting to him ; " I have always a warm welcome for 
 my Scottish friends." 
 
 Forsyth appeared indifferent to where he was, and so they 
 stayed. 
 
 The play proceeded. Hope seemed little interested therein. 
 In her was nothing of the Bianco, nature; she only looked 
 with a kind of childlike wonder and pity on the struggles of 
 the passionately-loving jealous wife. Perhaps, in herself the 
 first feeling being absent, she could not understand the second. 
 Sometimes, however, she sighed, and her thoughts apparently 
 wandered, especially in the scene where Bianco, keeps her 
 solitary midnight watch for the husband who revels abroad. 
 Perchance she herself had known many such weary vigils. But, 
 what was rather surprising, except for the very slight acquain- 
 tance that had ever existed between Eachel and herself and 
 the thorough change effected by theatrical show Hope seemed 
 unconscious that she had ever before seen Mrs. Armadale. 
 
 In the middle of the play Mr. Ulverston came into the box. 
 His entrance was quiet, for the house was all hushed in atten- 
 tion to the actress's great scene, when Bianca accuses her 
 faithless husband before the judges. Eachel was 'standing, her 
 face turned from the audience, and veiled. 
 
 " Is that Mrs. Armadale 1 " whispered Ulverston. " She is 
 to be a second Siddons, I hear : but I have no faith in these 
 theatrical prodigies. However, she seems a fine woman 
 very ! " He came forward, and leaning behind his wife's chair, 
 looked carelessly at the stage. 
 
 But when Bianca turned round, her face still covered with 
 that aerial gauze which is comically enough deemed sufficient 
 for all theatrical wraps and disguises the "nil admirari" 
 haughtiness of the young man's look changed into keen ob- 
 servation. He knitted his brows : suddenly took the play-bill 
 from Hope's hand, and scanned it closely. But at that instant 
 Mrs. Armadale's acting absorbed all attention. 
 
 She stood facing the audience, in the dead pause of silence 
 with which Bianca waits the entrance of her accused husband. 
 Her large eyes open and glassy were seen to wander 
 over the theatre. Suddenly her face was crossed by a spasm 
 stronger even than Bianca's acted despair. She staggered and 
 sank not insensible, but crouching down, her head turned 
 
396 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 over her shoulder, her eyes fixed with a frightful glare on 
 the Fazio of the night apparently, though Ninian thought that 
 gaze seemed to pass beyond, even to the side-box where they 
 all were. 
 
 It was grand acting almost as fine as nature ! The audience 
 broke into an awe-stricken murmur. Even the careless critic 
 Mr. Ulverston drew back appalled. 
 
 There was a pause on the stage, for the next speech was 
 Bianco? s ; and the actress, in the perfection of her acting, 
 seemed incapable of utterance. A shiver ran over all her 
 limbs ; then she rose upright, and her voice was heard once 
 more. It sounded hollow unnatural. Once or twice she 
 paused in her speech, as if the words were floating away from 
 her memory as was so natural in the poor maddened Bianca / 
 All the awful inspiration of her genius came upon her. Never 
 was there acting so vividly, fearfully real. 
 
 Even Hope was moved at last. When the scene ended she 
 sighed deeply. 
 
 " That woman terrifies me ; the more so as now and then her 
 look seems familiar. I am sure I have seen her before some- 
 where." 
 
 " Impossible," said the husband sharply. " You are always 
 taking foolish fancies into your head, Mrs. Ulverston." 
 
 Hope coloured painfully, and was silent. 
 
 " Indeed, my dear," observed Lady Ulverston, " you must 
 be mistaken. You never could have had anything to do with 
 actresses." 
 
 " No. Perhaps it was some chance likeness that struck me," 
 said the yielding Hope. " Most certainly, I never knew any 
 one of the name of Armadale." 
 
 " It is a false name," sternly interposed John Forsyth, who 
 had hitherto sat back in silence. " I at least will abet no lies. 
 The woman is my cousin, Eachel Armstrong." 
 
 Mr. Ulverston started, and then apologised. " You there, 
 Mr. Forsyth? I beg your pardon. But who would have 
 thought to see you in a theatre, claiming cousinship with an 
 actress ! Is it really so ? Come, explain." 
 
 " Let me explain," interposed Ninian, lest the sarcastic tone 
 of Mr. Ulverston should rouse Forsyth into more betrayals. 
 " I know Eachel Armstrong. She is indeed Mr. Forsyth's 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 397 
 
 cousin a Scotswoman, from the Border. Her life has been 
 strange and sad." 
 
 " Very instructive, no doubt ; but we are not curious to hear 
 a theatrical biography," said Mr. Ulverston, hastily. "At 
 least, my wife is not ; and for myself I am quite tired of such 
 things. I shall go and have a cigar." He made his escape 
 almost immediately, and appeared in the box no more. 
 
 There was but little pause ere B-achel again came on the 
 stage. Throughout the rest of the play she acted with almost 
 superhuman grandeur. In her mad scene she seemed a perfect 
 Pythoness of despair. Her curses against her rival, the exult- 
 ing ferocity that glittered in her eyes, made the gentle Hope 
 shudder; especially, as almost the moment ere those eyes 
 closed in Bianco? s mimic death, their glare seemed to reach and 
 almost confront her own. 
 
 When the curtain fell Mrs. Ulverston drew back, pale with 
 excitement. "I was always afraid of Rachel Armstrong. 
 No wonder ! she is an awful woman." 
 
 " And yet a most unhappy and broken-hearted one," said 
 Ninian in a low voice. 
 
 " Is she ? Then surely you, who can do so much good to 
 every one, could you not do good to her 1 " 
 
 " No one can. Some griefs are incurable. Of such is hers." 
 
 " Poor soul ! Could you not bring her to me, Mr. Graeme I 
 I could at least be kind to her and comfort her. Indeed, I 
 would try ! " 
 
 Ninian's answer was stopped by John Forsyth's abrupt 
 summons : " Now, will you come 1 Show me where I can see 
 my cousin Rachel ! " 
 
 There was no withholding him, and Ninian, dreading any 
 evil result, determined to accompany him. He bade good-night 
 to the two ladies, who were left in the charge of their boy- 
 cavalier. 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston will return, of course ? " 
 
 " I think not," said Hope. " But we can go home alone." 
 
 Ninian hesitated slightly. "I would come back for you " 
 
 " Indeed, you must not. Only come and see me to-morrow, 
 just to say good-bye. You will promise 1 " 
 
 " I promise," said he, finding that resistance would appear 
 strange ; and so he departed. 
 
398 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 They learnt in the theatre that Mrs. Armadale, overcome 
 by her exertions that night, had been very ill. One of the 
 women about the stage even said she heard shrieks and groans 
 issue from the dressing-room, whither the celebrated actress 
 had crawled between the acts. 
 
 " You see what an arduous, dreadful life she leads. It is 
 cruel to see her to-night, Forsyth. What do you mean to say 
 to her!" 
 
 " To warn, counsel, threaten her ; so that she may turn from 
 this way of vanity and sin. It would be my duty towards 
 any human being ; how much more towards one of my own 
 blood. And if I save her soul," he added in a lower voice, 
 " will it not be the best atonement for that madness by which 
 I once perilled my own, when I forgot my holy calling for thjB 
 sake of earthly desires ; and losing them, could almost have 
 turned ' to curse God and die.' But he saved me and I am 
 here." 
 
 Talking thus, Forsyth and Ninian walked up and down in 
 the open air behind the theatre strange scene for such a 
 conversation ! At last, seeing no resource, Mr. Graeme led the 
 way towards Rachel's home. They had hardly reached the 
 door, when they saw her following, walking slowly and seeming 
 to rest on her little, old servant, who was soothing her like a 
 child. 
 
 " Who is that ? Stand off, sir, if it be you ! " cried the old 
 woman's shrill voice ; but she grew pacified on seeing it was 
 Ninian. "It is only Mr. Graeme. Come in my mistress 
 wants you." 
 
 "Yes I want you," repeated Rachel, feebly, snatching his 
 hand and leading him in. John Forsyth, whether by his own 
 hesitation or by Jane Sedley's contrivance, was left without 
 the door. 
 
 Eachel sank down, and her servant unfastened her cloak 
 and hood. The old woman was weeping ; but Rachel herself 
 was apparently without emotion, though all her face was one 
 pallor. She spoke at last. 
 
 " You were at the theatre to-night I saw you. Who were 
 you with 1 " 
 
 "John Forsyth." 
 
 " I know that ; I saw him too. But with you in the box 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 399 
 
 were others a lady a gentleman. Their names 1 Quick 
 quick ! " 
 
 " There was Mr. Ulverston, an acquaintance of mine whom 
 you may have heard of at The Go wans." 
 
 Her hands clutched one another impatiently. " Go on 
 who else?" 
 
 " A young lady whom you probably recognised ; Miss 
 Ansted now Mrs. Ulverston. Her husband stood behind 
 her." 
 
 " Close 1 Leaning over her chair ? Was his name Ulver- 
 ston ? And she was his wife ? " 
 
 The words hissed from between her lips; her eyes were 
 like two burning fires. A horrible suspicion burst on Ninian's 
 mind. 
 
 " Rachel did you ever see this man before 1 do you know 
 anything of him ? " 
 
 " Did I say anything ? " And she set her teeth together, as 
 if determined that the grave itself should not be more silent 
 than she. 
 
 " Will you not tell me ? Is he ? " 
 
 "You said he was your friend Mr. Ulverston. What 
 have I said more 1 " answered Rachel, with a ghastly smile. 
 
 " Nothing ; but I guess what you suspect. It cannot be 
 true, God forbid ! " 
 
 " And so he is married to little Hope Ansted ! And his 
 name is Ulverston ! A friend of yours too ? I would like to 
 meet him, Mr. Graeme." 
 
 The deadly, sarcastic coldness of her speech could have but 
 one meaning one purpose revenge. She stood, a living, a 
 real Bianca, ready for any deed that brought down her ven- 
 geance upon the head on which had once rested her passionate 
 love. 
 
 Without need of her confession, Ninian discerned all. Like 
 lightning, a thousand confirmatory proofs flashed upon his 
 mind. He felt that he must have been mad or blind not to 
 have long before guessed the truth ; that Rachel's betrayer 
 was no other than Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 " Oh my poor Hope my unhappy child ! " groaned Ninian. 
 And the next thought showed him that for this wretchedness 
 there was no cure. The discovery came too late. The deceit 
 
400 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 practised upon Rachel could not in the least affect Ulverston's 
 union with a legally-married wife. All now left was to save 
 Hope from the knowledge of what a villain her husband had 
 been. 
 
 How could Ninian do this ? While he paused, the wronged 
 and desperate woman stood beside him, her relentless purpose 
 gleaming in her eyes. 
 
 " Well ! Are you planning this pleasant meeting 1 I tell 
 you, I wish to be introduced to your friend Mr. Ulverston." 
 
 " Wherefore 1 Do not try to deceive me, Rachel you can- 
 not. I understand all. What good will it do you again to 
 meet this this villain 1 " 
 
 Was it one latent lingering of her olden love that made 
 Rachel start to hear this word so applied 1 " ' Villain ! it is 
 a hard name, especially as given to your friend." 
 
 " He is not my friend ; he never was. It was a chance 
 acquaintance merely. Would to Heaven that " 
 
 Kinian stopped. He had yet strength and wisdom to con- 
 trol himself, nor lay bare his own life's secrets to this woman, 
 who stood, hard as a rock externally, but within now only 
 he began to guess what a fiery cauldron was seething there ! 
 
 " Rachel, what are you going to do ? Rather what have 
 you power to do 1 " 
 
 " Anything ! " For a moment's space the torrent of passion 
 was let loose, and chained again. But that one moment 
 showed she was indeed a woman who could do " anything." 
 
 " Govern yourself," said Ninian sternly, for he felt he must 
 not waver. 
 
 "Govern myself?" I saw him in the middle of the play 
 I went on to the end. Grandly, too, did I not ? I am, as 
 people say, a good actress ! " she answered, with slow, fierce 
 irony. 
 
 There was a pause between these two conflicting wills, and 
 then Rachel returned to the charge. 
 
 " Once more, Mr. Graeme, will you bring me face to face 
 with your friend! Or shall I have to seek him in that 
 pleasant home-circle of his, with his wife that he loves his 
 lawful married wife, Heaven bless her! No, Heaven curse her!" 
 
 Low and bitterly smiling was the blessing, but the curse 
 rose laden with an unfathomable burden of hate. 
 
XXXII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 401 
 
 " Take heed what you do," Ninian cried, grasping her arm. 
 " You cannot alter what is past. You are not his wife, and 
 she is; but she never wronged you. He only is guilty 
 doubly so towards both. Still, if you accuse him, you will 
 only cast dishonour on yourself, make her miserable, and yet 
 not punish him. So are such things judged in the world." 
 
 " The world ! The wise, virtuous, generous world ! " 
 
 " You will not do it, Eachel ? You will not bring down 
 misery on that innocent girl 1 " 
 
 "She is happy, then! They are very happy together? 
 They love one another do they 1 She sits by his fireside 
 perhaps this very minute watching him smiling at him 
 kissing him ah ! " 
 
 And Eachel gasped as if, low as her voice was, each word 
 suffocated her. Then recovering herself, she stood up once 
 more, confronting Ninian. 
 
 " You will think I am acting Bianco, over again for your 
 private amusement. A pity we have no audience here ! That 
 pretty Hope, for instance, who once looked so terrified when 
 I acted in the parlour at The Gowans ! How would she bear 
 a little reality now } " 
 
 Ninian saw that with all the might of his influence he must 
 struggle for the mastery over this woman's furious will, or else 
 the slender thread on which hung the peace of Hope's married 
 life its peace, for something told him there was in it little 
 happiness would be broken at once. Her pure nature would 
 never recover the shock of such a discovery. Better let her 
 go dreaming on in a half-twilight existence that was neither 
 love nor its opposite, neither joy nor pain, than be roused 
 thoroughly to despise her husband the father of her child. 
 
 Still, he persisted ; determined either to soothe, warn, or 
 entreat Eachel into silence. 
 
 " Let us talk plain reason," said he. " Supposing all were 
 disclosed, and Mr. Ulverston were renounced by his wife, or 
 she by him, what were the result ? Would you re turn, to him 
 again, or force him to take you, and make you not his wife 
 that could never be ; but you know what 1 That is all 
 you could be, even if he loved you still, as you love him." 
 
 -" I, love him 1 If he were lying on that floor before me, 
 and, dying, asked me for a forgiving hand, I would do thus." 
 
 2D 
 
402 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 She turned away, and knitted her hands so tightly together 
 that the blue marks of the fingers were left in the flesh. 
 
 " What do you desire then 1 " 
 
 " His punishment." 
 
 " I tell you over again, you cannot compass that. All you 
 can do is against poor Hope. You have not the heart ? You 
 could not harm the child I loved my adopted sister ? You 
 little know how tenderly she spoke of you how, recognising 
 you " 
 
 " She did recognise me ! He will hear her speak of me ! " 
 muttered Eachel. 
 
 " How, thinking you were lonely or unhappy, she wished 
 to do you good asked me to bring you to her house." 
 
 " I will go," said Eachel ; and her voice, which in all this 
 time had scarcely risen above a breath, became almost inau- 
 dible. " I will go and see his wife." 
 
 "What are you saying to yourself 1 ?" 
 
 " Nothing." And after that, talk as Ninian might, he won 
 no further answer. She scarcely seemed to notice him, but 
 gradually sank into a chair, where she sat, white as a statue, 
 with nothing of life or motion about her, except the lights 
 which the lamp cast over the heavy waves of red-brown hair. 
 
 " You had better leave her, I think," said Mrs. Sedley, at last 
 venturing to interfere. " She will sit in that way whole days 
 sometimes. Go away, pray ! No one understands my poor 
 mistress but me." 
 
 Ninian thought it best to obey, knowing that as yet Hope 
 was safe, since Rachel was not even aware of her abode. 
 
 " Good-night ! You will let me come and see you to-morrow 1 
 And for all I have said forgive me. You would, if you knew! " 
 And he looked with a strange pity and compassion on this 
 yonng creature, whose life had been crushed by the same hand 
 that came between himself and his happiness. " Let us be at 
 peace with one another, my poor Eachel ! " 
 
 She bent her head without speaking ; and Ninian left her. 
 
 At the moment he remembered John Forsyth. 
 
 "You will not find him," Jane Sedley answered to his 
 question. "He came to the door, looking very queer, so I 
 told him you were gone, and that Mrs. Armadale would not 
 see him. Keep him away, Mr. Gra3ine, for the love of Heaven ! 
 
XXXIL] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 403 
 
 Among you all. you'll drive my poor mistress off her head 
 again." 
 
 It seemed almost probable ; for as Ninian left the door, he 
 might have heard from the room within the unhappy woman 
 muttering to herself, first softly, then rising almost into a 
 shriek, the words whose intent involved the last power of 
 collected reason : 
 
 " I will go and see his wife ! I will go and see his wife ! " 
 
404 ^ THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXXIII. 
 
 IT was yet early in the forenoon when Ninian found himself 
 on the Brompton Eoad. He was impelled thither by the fear 
 of some quick-coming misery on her whom he would once 
 have shielded like a pet lamb in his bosom from every shadow 
 of harm. 
 
 Let no one say that passion is unconquerable. It can never 
 be so in a pure heart. Inevitable necessity the stern sense 
 of right the will at last bent to that Holier Will which maps 
 out human life can in time crush down the individual long- 
 ing that would wholly appropriate to itself what seems fairest 
 both to its spiritual and visual eye. Yet nothing can obliterate 
 tenderness that hallowed lingering of memory which seems 
 to say, " Thou art not mine, I have ceased to hope or even 
 wish it so ; but no one can ever be to me in thy stead, and at 
 any time I would give my life to pour out blessings upon thee 
 and thine." 
 
 With this sort of feeling, strangely intense though calm, 
 Ninian went to see Mrs. Ulverston. 
 
 His mind had changed much since the previous day. As 
 soon as the real threatening of trouble rose up against her, it 
 overshadowed and suppressed every restless strife in his own 
 breast. He began to think that the desire or need to fly 
 must have had its root in some feeling, selfish or erring. 
 During the long night of wakefulness, he resolved that at 
 present it was best and right for him to stay, if in any way he 
 might control Rachel, and ward off the threatening results of 
 the discovery she had made. 
 
 He found Hope sitting alone with her baby. Happy mother! 
 she wanted nothing else to cheer and comfort her. The 
 maternal feeling reigned paramount in her heart, as it does in 
 that of some gentle and tender women an all-sufficient 
 
XXXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 405 
 
 consolation for every other want. She looked so pretty so 
 sweet so young lying on the little yellow damask couch, 
 with one knee raised as a well-poised throne for the baby-king. 
 He was lording it in grand style was the illustrious Walter ; 
 his face, wonderfully bright and intelligent for such a young 
 infant dimpling in thorough satisfaction, doubtless at the 
 taste of his mother's dainty finger, which he was biting in rare 
 glee. How she laughed the happy one ! and how she let 
 him bite away, and pull her ribbolis, and tear her curls, 
 inflicting severe bodily suffering the little tyrant ! who after 
 all was only punished with kisses. 
 
 Upon this picture Ninian's entrance broke. 
 
 " Ah, how good of you to come so early. You will stay an 
 hour or two nay, you must. Shall I send baby away 1 " 
 
 But somehow she looked as if that would be a great act of 
 self-denial, so Mr. Graeme prevented it. Besides, he had an 
 inward consciousness that it was better for him to see her 
 thus, as unlike as possible to Hope Ansted Hope, his " child." 
 
 Therefore he took his place near, while Mrs. Ulverston sat 
 with Walter laid across her lap, rocking him softly, her little 
 hands they seemed the same pretty hands as of old, except 
 for the wedding-ring beating a gentle tattoo upon the 
 shoulders of his infant majesty, who at last condescended to 
 sleep. 
 
 And these two innocent ones the mother not less innocent 
 than the child belonged to that wicked man, and were the 
 rivals of the poor maddened Eachel ! For a moment Ninian 
 could hardly bear to look at them ; again there seemed to ring 
 in his ears the curse of the wronged woman. A terror seized 
 him lest, ripe for anything, she might visit her wrongs upon 
 these two. 
 
 He asked, so suddenly that Mrs. Ulverston seemed surprised, 
 how long they were going to stay in London ? 
 
 " A year, I thought ; but this morning my husband told me 
 he had changed his mind, and that we should leave soon, 
 either for some sea-side place, or else for the Continent. I do 
 not quite like ,it ; I would wish to teach my boy to be happy 
 in a quiet English home." And looking on the little sleeper, 
 she half sighed, as with that dim foreboding of the future 
 which all mothers feel. 
 
406 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Will this plan soon be settled ? " said Ninian, thinking 
 with some relief that Hope would probably have left London 
 before Rachel discovered her abode. 
 
 "Mr. Ulverston said he would tell me more to-night. He 
 has gone to town earlier than usual ; but I believe some urgent 
 business called him. He will doubtless return before you 
 leave." 
 
 She did not speak about her husband again. For nearly an 
 hour she sat with the child asleep on her lap, talking of old 
 times they seemed so far back now! of her girlish days 
 among the Graeme family, or of a still happier theme, the 
 future of her boy. 
 
 " I hope he will grow up a great man, and a good man 
 almost as good as you," said she, turning round to Mr. Graeme 
 with an affectionate smile. "For though he does not bear 
 your Christian name, as I wished, you must always remember 
 that he is your little nephew by adoption ; and whenever his 
 mamma wishes to hold out a good example, she will tell him 
 to try and be like his dear Uncle Ninian." 
 
 Ninian smiled, but made no reply. He thought, hearing 
 her thus frankly confess the honour in which she held him, 
 how bitterly he had been mistaken once and what a difference 
 there was between the heart-flood " I love," and the clear ice- 
 drops " I esteem." A difference which has driven many a soul 
 mad ere now ! unless Heaven mercifully puts into their hands 
 the cup of peace and water of life, so that they drink and 
 thirst after earthly waters no more. 
 
 " I must really talk about other things than my boy, or you 
 will consider my conversation quite stupid," said the young 
 mother. "And first I want to hear of Eachel Armstrong 
 Mrs. Armstrong, I think you used to call her. Is she a 
 widow ? " 
 
 The simple, natural question struck Ninian like a thunder- 
 bolt. He stammered out some answer concerning "an unhappy 
 marriage," then remembered that this was a false expression 
 when there was no marriage at all. At last, finding that 
 Hope noticed his confusion, and that some faint colour was 
 beginning to tinge her cheek, he took refuge in the only real 
 stronghold any one can use the truth. 
 
 "I cannot answer your question without telling you her 
 
XXXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 40*7 
 
 whole history, which I have no right to do. Enough that it 
 has been very sad but there is nothing in it for which she 
 need blush in the sight of Heaven, or of any generous-hearted 
 man or woman." 
 
 " If you say so, it is enough. And you know all her story ? 
 My husband was asking me if I thought you did. He seems 
 rather displeased that we that is, you and I, and your sisters 
 should have known Mrs. Armstrong at all : he will not let 
 me go and see her, as I desired." 
 
 " You asked him, then ? " And Ninian could scarcely bear 
 to look at the guileless, deceived wife. 
 
 " Yes ; I would have gone to-day but, of course, against 
 Mr. Ulverston's wish it is impossible." 
 
 " Quite do not think of it. Promise me you will not ! " 
 
 " I believe," said Hope, with the lightest possible tinge of 
 dignity, " there is little need for me to promise not to disobey 
 my husband." 
 
 " True, true pardon me." 
 
 At this moment there was a ring at the hall-bell, startling 
 the child out of its sleep. The little fellow stretched his arms, 
 and set up a loud cry. 
 
 " I must run away with him. Mr. Ulverston does not like 
 crying babies no papas do. Come, hide the wee face, and 
 away with mamma, my darling." 
 
 Ninian wound up his self-command to meet the man to 
 whom, now, his sense of repulsion was almost beyond control. 
 When the door opened, he saw not him, but one the sight of 
 whom he infinitely dreaded more Rachel Armstrong. She 
 was speaking to the servant : 
 
 "Mr. Ulverston is not at home but that is no matter, 
 I prefer seeing Mrs. Ulverston. Will you tell her I am here ! " 
 
 "What name shall I say, ma'am?" 
 
 She hesitated a moment she, who could claim no name ! 
 and then gave that of " Mrs. Armadale." 
 
 The moment after she perceived Ninian Grseme. 
 
 " You here, so early ! I thought my visit would have been 
 the first," she said, meeting him with external composure. All 
 the tempest of the previous night had sunk to a dead calm. He 
 beheld in her merely Mrs. Armadale, the finished actress, 
 perfect in other roles than that of the mimic stage. Her 
 
408 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 greeting was as easy as if they two had met on an every-day 
 morning call then she sat down, facing him. 
 
 She was indeed the very picture of that rare thing " a 
 lady." Her attire, all black she never wore anything else 
 when off the stage was exquisite in taste, rich, yet plain. 
 Beautiful her face was not, because nothing could change the 
 coarse outlines of her mouth but it was, as ever, a startling, 
 weird-like, glorious face worth all the mere prettinesses in the 
 world. And then she had about her that rare charm, without 
 which beauty itself is nothing the inexplicable grace which, 
 radiating from the genius within, surrounds the outward form 
 as with an atmosphere of light. Such she looked sitting in 
 the home of the man who, humanly speaking, had been the 
 creating influence of her life, and but for whom she might 
 have been still a mere farmer's daughter on the Border-side. 
 
 Eachel lifted her veil far back from her face, and looked 
 round. 
 
 " It is a pretty house," she said. 
 
 Her manner, so ruthless in its composure, struck Mnian with 
 horror. 
 
 " Eachel," he answered, with an agitation he could not quite 
 repress, " how can you try to deceive me thus 1 What purpose 
 have you in coming to this house, from which I had thought 
 every womanly feeling would have kept you away 1 " 
 
 "My purpose? Cannot one lady visit another at her 
 request ? Ought I not to respond to the kind message you 
 yourself brought me from Mrs. Ulverston 1 " 
 
 " I wish to Heaven I had never delivered it ! But it is vain. 
 Her husband forbids your meeting." 
 
 " Does he ? her husband. We shall see." 
 
 " Rachel ! " cried Ninian, in despair, " If you have anything 
 womanly in your heart, think what you do. You cannot 
 punish him, he is too hardened. You can only destroy the 
 peace of a young creature who never injured you. A mother 
 too you should have seen her a few minutes since, sitting 
 where you sit, her child in her arms." Rachel started and 
 moved from the place. " Can you not feel for her ? " 
 
 " How can I ? Heaven saved me that shame, and denied 
 me that comfort I never had a child." And she ceased to 
 answer Ninian, who, at last turned from entreaties to the 
 
XXXIH.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 409 
 
 exercise of that authority he had once had over her, even in 
 her maddest days. 
 
 " Mark me, Eachel ; I have been a good friend to you. You 
 trusted me and I kept your confidence. I would have righted 
 you if I could, but it was impossible. Nothing can redeem you 
 in the world's sight; the more public your vengeance, the 
 deeper your own ruin. Renounce this scheme and I will guard 
 you like a brother ; follow it up but no, you will not do that 1 ? 
 You will take this warning, and act as a generous, Christian 
 woman ought 1 " 
 
 " You will" spoken as he spoke it, sounded like " you must" 
 Rachel's eyes fell, and there was an uneasy quivering in her 
 features. But at that moment Hope's sudden entrance put a 
 bar upon all further reasoning. Ninian, thoroughly hopeless, 
 could only stand by and watch the result. 
 
 She came forward the gentle young matron looking 
 rather timid and confused. Rachel rose from her seat, and 
 the two women stood face to face. 
 
 "Mrs. Armadale or Mrs." said Hope, hesitating by 
 
 what name to address her. 
 
 Rachel never answered. Her eyes were fixed piercingly 
 upon her rival, as if drinking in every lineament of Hope's 
 face every line of her delicate form. So intent and fiery was 
 the gaze, that the young creature began to colour sensitively. 
 
 " You know me then ? " Hope said. " I remembered you." 
 And she held out her hand. 
 
 Mechanically, Rachel touched it, and let it drop again as 
 though it burnt her. She tried to speak, but her tongue seemed 
 dried up. Hope looked surprised, and then, out of the soft 
 compassion of her heart, she went up to Rachel and kissed 
 her. 
 
 Either the act was too sudden for repulse, or else beneath 
 those innocent eyes every vengeful passion was for the moment 
 subdued but Rachel was perfectly passive. At length, she 
 found speech. 
 
 "Miss Ansted Mrs. Ulverston I mean I believe you 
 wished to see me. I too was very anxious to see you. There- 
 fore I procured your address and came; I hope not unwelcome?" 
 
 " Oh no no ! " cried Hope, forgetting the conjugal prohibi- 
 tion, until a glance towards Ninian brought it to her mind. 
 
410 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 She looked uneasy. Mr. Graeme determined to take the chance 
 of one bold act of truth-speaking. 
 
 "I was this moment telling Mrs. Armadale that Mr. Ulver- 
 ston had expressed his objection to your visiting each other." 
 
 " Oh, hush ! " whispered Hope, entreatingly. " It was only 
 on account of her profession ; he has some peculiar notions 
 against the stage. But she must forgive his prejudices. 
 They would cease at once, if he were only to know her." 
 
 " You think so v " said Eachel, with one of her fearful smiles. 
 "Therefore, to try an experiment" 
 
 " None shall be tried ! " interposed Ninian. " I trust that 
 my friend Rachel Armstrong has more good feeling and gene- 
 rosity. She will, I know, return to town at once with me." 
 
 " Now, Mrs. Ulverston, what say you ? Will you turn me 
 out of your house as Mr. Graeme persists in doing ? Are you 
 afraid lest my presence should read you a lesson in conjugal 
 rebellion." 
 
 " Oh no ! " said Hope, touched with sympathy for the young 
 actress, who, despite the smiles which she forced to her lips, 
 had changed gradually to a hue absolutely livid. Though she 
 kept standing upright and motionless. 
 
 " You must not go," continued Mrs. Ulverston, " you seem 
 quite exhausted ; but you shall rest here. I know my husband 
 would wish it." 
 
 " Are you quite sure 1 Is he so generous *? Or perhaps on 
 your persuasion he will yield his prejudices, being, as I con- 
 clude, such a loving husband ! " 
 
 Poor little Hope ! She shrank confused and troubled before 
 that keen gaze, which seemed to read her through. Apparently 
 in the young wife's pained and hesitating manner Rachel dis- 
 cerned some secret which struck her with triumph. She glanced 
 towards Ninian. 
 
 " It would be a pity to make my unworthy self a subject of 
 contention between a married couple so loving." She again 
 laid a sarcastic emphasis on the word and watched how Hope 
 started, colouring deeply. " But I believe, nevertheless, if Mr. 
 Ulverston found me here, I should be able to satisfy him as to 
 the reasons and excuses for my visit." 
 
 " That is needless. It would be better for you to go," per- 
 sisted Ninian. 
 
XXXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 411 
 
 " I will, if rny old acquaintance Mrs. Ulverston desires it." 
 
 What could Hope do 1 Nothing, but what her gentle loving- 
 kindness prompted, to a creature whom she knew to be un- 
 happy and forlorn. 
 
 "You must stay," she said; "you shall rest for an hour or 
 two, and take a walk round the garden; and besides," she 
 added, with simple maternal vanity, " I should like to show 
 you my baby-boy." 
 
 Ninian looked apprehensively at Eachel. But the latter, 
 whatever were her emotions or her purposes, betrayed neither. 
 She seemed determined to hover yet longer over her victim, 
 and find out every heart-secret of the poor young wife before 
 destroying her peace for ever. 
 
 " You are a proud mother, I see Mrs. Ulverston. I should 
 like to look at your boy. Your only one f 
 
 " Yes," said Hope, while she delightedly rang for the nurse 
 and her treasure. 
 
 " You have not been married long, then ?" 
 
 " A year and a half." 
 
 "You are Mr. Ulverston's first wife, of course 1" 
 
 Hope looked surprised, even startled. Mr. Graeme came 
 forward : " Perhaps, Mrs. Armadale, as I happen to have been 
 that young lady's guardian" he imperceptibly marked the 
 word " and even now am unwilling quite to relinquish the 
 name, it would be as well if you were to catechise me" 
 
 His manner, though perfectly courteous, indicated that he 
 would admit no contest. It silenced Eachel in spite of herself, 
 for the moment. Further conversation was stopped by the 
 advent of the baby. 
 
 The mother, now all smiling, took her beauty in her arms, 
 and held him aloft for Mrs. Armadale's admiration, She, poor 
 wretch ! sat clenching her hands upon the chair her eyes, 
 wild with unutterable agony glaring upon the child his child. 
 
 " Calm yourself, Rachel," whispered Ninian, as he passed her 
 by. He knew, out of his own knowledge, something of her 
 tortures now. They were but brief, for suddenly she rose. 
 
 " It is a beautiful boy very beautiful." 
 
 "Would you like to hold him?" said the young mother, 
 evidently feeling this offer to be the height of generosity. 
 
 Rachel seemed to recoil, as if from some horrible temptation. 
 
412 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " No, no," she gasped. Keep him from me. I might dash him 
 that is let him fall, and he might be killed, you know!" 
 The mother shuddered. "Excuse me," continued Rachel, 
 in her ordinary voice, "but I really know nothing about 
 children." 
 
 " Ah ! " sighed Hope, regarding with a pitying interest the 
 young creature whom she deemed to be probably an unhappy 
 and childless wife. And she hugged the little Walter closer to 
 her breast. 
 
 " Let me look at him, though I shall not harm him," added 
 E-achel, as she composed her features into smiles. " Is he like 
 his father?" 
 
 " I think not." 
 
 "No," said the other, fixedly examining the child, and 
 speaking in an under tone. " It is not like him. The mouth 
 is not his mouth ; the eyes they are full and blue, and his 
 were deep-set, and dark so dark ! " 
 
 "What ! have you ever seen my husband ?" 
 
 "At the play. Mr. Ulverston was with you at the play, 
 you know," Ninian said. 
 
 ",Did you notice him so much, even though you were acting 1 ? " 
 continued Hope, still turning to Mrs. Armadale. " He would 
 be very much nattered, indeed." 
 
 "Would he 1 ? Tell him, then! Tell him I saw him, and 
 that this pleasant sight half-induced me to come here to-day. 
 But his wife need not be jealous. Ha, ha ! Ask him if he 
 thinks his wife need be jealous of me ?" 
 
 Hope looked as if in her simplicity she did not quite fathom 
 the jest, at which she, nevertheless, smiled. 
 
 " Tell him, too, that I have enjoyed my visit much that it 
 will delight me to pursue ( this acquaintance that I hope ere 
 long to be thoroughly known by him and his wife, and that I 
 leave my benison on this child. There take it, little What 
 is the child's name?" 
 
 "Walter." 
 
 "His father's perhaps. Is it his father's f And she drew 
 her breath hard. 
 
 " No ; my husband's Christian name is not half so pretty. 
 
 He said But there he is. He has come in by the 
 
 garden. He will see us directly ! " 
 
XXXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 413 
 
 And, much frightened, the wife looked at her forbidden 
 guest. 
 
 "We will go at once. Come, Eachel," said Ninian, re- 
 solutely. 
 
 " I thank you ; but it is too late now. I prefer to stay." 
 
 She kept her position, never wavering. She was half-con- 
 cealed by Hope and the child ; so that when Mr. Ulverston 
 came up to the glass door, he at first only perceived that some 
 lady was there. He came in, bowing and smiling, with that 
 cheerful, frank, degagti air which was peculiar to him. And 
 then confronting him rising up like an accusing spirit from 
 beside his wife and child he saw the countenance of Eachel 
 Armstrong. 
 
 He would not have been man if at that sight he had not 
 shrunk back and turned pale pale with anger, the poor wife 
 thought, and hastened to appease him. 
 
 " This is Mrs. Armadale the Eachel Armstrong whom I 
 once knew. She did so long to see me, she says; and I 
 thought I felt sure Mrs. Armadale, let me introduce my hus- 
 band." 
 
 He recovered courage, seeing that as yet he was secure. He 
 advanced a step, and met Rachel's eyes clear in their recog- 
 nition relentless in their hate. 
 
 " I am fortunate at last to be introduced, and thus introduced, 
 to Mr. Ulverston," said she, laying a light accent on the name. 
 Scarcely looking at her, he moved away, and at the further 
 end of the room met Ninian Graeme. 
 
 " You here, too 1 Mrs. Ulverston holds a levee this morning." 
 
 But at the first glance interchanged between himself and 
 Mr. Graeme he knew he was in the power of two. Conscience- 
 stricken, he once more drew back. Wherever he moved, he 
 seemed to feel upon him the pitiless eye of the woman he had 
 wronged, and to expect every moment that her lips would open 
 to betray him. 
 
 But they did not open. It was not thus that Eachel appa- 
 rently designed to work out her slow revenge. 
 
 " Excuse him, pray," whispered Hope to Mrs. Armadale. 
 " I know, after his first surprise, he will be quite glad to see 
 you, and willing for us to become friends." 
 
 " Say that aloud," answered Eachel, in a perfectly audible 
 
414 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 tone. "There ought to be no secrets between wives and 
 husbands. Let Mr. Ulverston hear." 
 
 He started and turned round. 
 
 " I was saying," Hope observed, timidly, " that I know you 
 will be glad to see Mrs. Armadale." 
 
 Mr. Ulverston looked despairingly round him then stam- 
 mered out, " Certainly ! if" 
 
 " Thanks ! " said Rachel, still addressing the wife, and never 
 the husband. " A novel position I stand in ; but there are 
 reasons. If Mr. Ulverston would allow me to explain " 
 
 " No need no need," muttered he. " I shall always be 
 happy, in any way she can point out, to serve this lady." 
 
 " Thanks again ; but that is not what I desire." She 
 turned and met the gaze of the two men Mr. Ulverston and 
 Ninian Graeme. The first was alarmed, abject, imploring, the 
 second controlled her with a dumb warning, which expressed 
 all his terror for what was coming upon Hope. Instinctively, 
 he had drawn closer to where the latter stood at the window 
 with little Walter, who was crowing and leaping towards the 
 sunshine, so as to engross her whole attention. 
 
 " What is your desire ?" said Ulverston, in an under tone, 
 
 " To have sometimes the honour of visiting here of culti- 
 vating the friendship Mrs. Ulverston is so kind as to feel for 
 me. I trust indeed, I am sure her husband will not pre- 
 vent it, for the sake of old times." 
 
 " Ah, no ! he will not," said Hope, turning round. " It is 
 such pleasure to me to have my Scottish friends about me 
 You must try all your influence, Mrs. Armadale, and we will 
 conquer both his prejudices against Scotland, and against the 
 stage. Come, shake hands, will you not V added she, making 
 a marvellous effort at gaiety. " Mr. Graeme, tell them to shake 
 hands." 
 
 Ulverston rose with an empressement somewhat exaggerated. 
 There was a reassured swagger in his manner and a daring 
 curiosity in his look, as now for the first time he ventured to 
 eye steadily the country girl whom he had made love to by 
 hedge-row sides the faithful creature who had stolen over the 
 snow to watch by his sick bed the devoted woman who had 
 believed herself his wife. Perhaps seeing what she was now 
 there came back to him memories which in another man 
 
XXXIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 415 
 
 had been alike sad and holy ; but in him, full of all unholiness, 
 could only spring from, and tend to wrong. After a rather 
 eager gaze he extended his hand. 
 
 Ninian waited to see what Eachel would do. She did 
 nothing. Her hand lay passive by her side; for after she 
 spoke last, she had sunk back into her chair, and sat as if all 
 power had left her limbs ; though still her indomitable will 
 governed her features, and kept them from bearing any out- 
 ward witness to what she felt within. 
 
 "Will you take my hand?" His voice was soft how 
 softly he could speak sometimes ! Rachel's whole frame 
 seemed to quiver at the sound. She looked up quickly. 
 There he stood, in his own likeness, the young "Norman 
 baron," smiling, handsome, gay, as if there had never been a 
 shadow on his countenance, or a care in his heart the very 
 impersonation of that light nature which had come like 
 summer sunshine to her own graver and darker spirit. 
 
 Unresisted, Ulverston took her hand. She felt the olden 
 touch unfelt for years the touch of the beloved, which, to 
 all who love, seems distinct from that of any other human 
 hand. A shudder ran over her j she looked wildly round as if 
 everything were a dream all her vengeance, all her hate 
 and she were again an innocent girl, sitting on the green 
 mound of the Border Castle, smiling up into her young lover's 
 eyes. 
 
 Hope came behind. " We are all friends now. You will 
 often come and see us. It will be so pleasant both to me and 
 to my husband." 
 
 " Yes, but she must go now at once," interposed Ninian ; 
 for he saw a fury that was almost insanity gathering slowly 
 in the miserable woman's face. Another eye saw it too. 
 Terrified for the result, Ulverston made some excuse and 
 crept out of the room. There was only Hope left whose 
 attention had been all along much distracted from what was 
 passing around her by the gambols of the child. Her looks 
 were at last drawn towards Eachel. 
 
 "Mrs. Armadale seems ill, probably from exhaustion. 
 Shall I send for wine 1 No. I will fetch it myself." 
 
 " Do so," said Ninian, thankful for any excuse to get her 
 
416 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 out of Rachel's sight. When she was gone, he took the 
 latter by the hand. 
 
 " Come, quick ! before she returns." Rachel looked at him 
 bewildered. " There is no help for you. You are not able to 
 control yourself. You must obey me. Come !" 
 
 He drew her hand under his arm, and half-leading, half- 
 guiding her, for there seemed no resistance in her spirit, no 
 strength in her frame he got her safely out of the house. 
 Scarcely had they left it, than he saw Hope crossing the few 
 yards that led to the garden-gate. He went to her. 
 
 " You must excuse all," he said, hurriedly. " Mrs. Arma- 
 dale is a strange, impulsive creature, and her mind is weak 
 through suffering. She had best go home at once. I will 
 explain everything to-morrow." 
 
 Hope assented j so he rejoined Rachel, and never left her, 
 until he saw her safe in the care of one, who was as usual 
 waiting outside, ready to guard and watch over her mistress, 
 the faithful Jane Sedley. 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 417 
 
 CHAPTEE XXXIV. 
 
 IT was on a Saturday morning that Eachel had gone to 
 Brompton. By mere chance, she was not to act that night. 
 So far, Ninian was at rest. He spent all day in vain reason- 
 ings, plannings, conjectures. Sunday came the quiet Sabbath- 
 day which had used to be such a happy one at The Gowans ; 
 but he found no rest. He had risen late, outworn with anxiety, 
 when he heard that a little old woman wished to see him. 
 
 It was Kachel's servant. 
 
 "What news? Is she more calm 1 ? You know all, of 
 course 1" 
 
 "Yes, Mr. Graeme, I do know all," said Jane, curtseying 
 herself into the back parlour, with the evident determination of 
 a t&te-h-ttte. " My mistress has been very ill, but she is asleep 
 now, poor dear ! and so I came away, that I might speak to 
 you without her knowing." 
 
 Here Mrs. Keay's voice was heard without, laden with a 
 rather imperative warning to her brother, that it was church 
 time. 
 
 "Have you much to tell me, Mrs. Sedley?" 
 
 " A great deal, sir ; but if you have not patience enough, or 
 regard enough for my dear mistress to hear me, I daresay I 
 shall find some good Christian gentleman who will," said the 
 old servant, testily. 
 
 " Is it so important V 
 
 " May be, or may not be wait and see." 
 
 He went out and told his sister that she must go to church 
 alone. She grumbled a good deal, for their old Edinburgh 
 minister was that day come to preach among the small Presby- 
 terian gathering which nestled itself in the London wilderness. 
 "It would seem like old times, brother, when you used to 
 
 2 E 
 
418 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 walk to church between Hope and me. Ah ! if I had only 
 thought of fetching Hope." 
 
 Ninian drew back hastily into the room. There he sat 
 down, listening mechanically to the clang of the church-bells, 
 and waiting, almost fearing, the communication that Jane 
 Sedley had to make. 
 
 She went about it slowly and with much reduplication, as 
 old people do. She told a long story about her mistress's 
 having made an engagement in Ireland, at one of the provincial 
 theatres, how everybody raved about her, and she might have 
 mixed in the first society, but she held aloof as she always 
 did. 
 
 " I know," said Ninian. " She told me she had lately been 
 in Ireland. But what concerning that?" 
 
 " More than you think, or she either ; for I would not tell 
 her. That same time, in Ireland, I heard something ; for you 
 must know, sir, I always kept my eyes and ears open to anything 
 that might concern my dear mistress, or that villain, who I 
 wish may " 
 
 "What did you hear?" said Ninian, stopping her short. 
 Startled by his manner, for once the worthy woman expressed 
 herself concisely. 
 
 " I heard that there was in Limerick a family called Sabine." 
 
 " Sabine ! was not that Mr. Ulverston's name 1 the false 
 name he used to deceive her?" 
 
 " Ay, he did deceive her, poor lamb ! God punish him for 
 it. But, sir, though the marriage was good for nought, I'm not 
 sure that the name was false." 
 
 " How so ?" 
 
 "I'm just going to tell you. These Sabines, they were 
 decent enough people, but not quite gentlefolk. I know what 
 real gentlefolk are, Mr. Graeme ; I lived in good families my- 
 self once." 
 
 " You got acquainted with those people ? Well, go on !" 
 
 "I am going on, sir, if you'll let me. Old Mrs. Sabine 
 made much of me, because I was an Englishwoman, and she 
 said she had grand relations in England. Her husband's half- 
 brother on the mother's side you see, sir, I took pains to 
 remember all was an English baronet, who, having quarrelled 
 with his only son, sent for Mrs. Sabine's eldest boy, brought 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 419 
 
 him up, and made a gentleman of him. A pretty gentleman 
 he has turned out ! Do you understand, Mr, Graeme 1" 
 
 " You mean," said Ninian, " that you suspect this son to be 
 no other than Mr. Ulverston, whom your mistress saw lately, 
 and believes to be the man who so cruelly deceived her 1" 
 
 " He is ! I saw him too, coming in at his own door. I'd 
 take my oath that it is him, the villain Mr. Geoffrey Sabine." 
 
 " I believe it too. But what of that ? The name is nothing ; 
 he might have assumed it by chance. There can be no doubt 
 his right name is Ulverston." 
 
 " You're hard to convince, sir, with your Scotch caution," 
 said Jane, rather bitterly. " Will you hear more ! This 
 young Geoffrey Sabine hadn't been near his relations since he 
 was a youth. And a man that's ashamed of his own family, 
 especially of his mother, has no good in him." 
 
 Suddenly there recurred to Mr. Grseme the conversation at 
 Ardmore, when Mr. Ulverston had betrayed, seemingly with 
 reluctance, that he was born in Ireland. Also, he remembered 
 the words, then unheeded, which Lady Ulverston had dropped 
 about the young man's having been his uncle's adopted heir, 
 until his cousin Peter stepped in between. 
 
 "Young Sabine's uncle was by the half-blood only," said 
 Ninian, musing. " He might have had a different name, which 
 he made his nephew assume. Mrs. Sedley, did you ask what 
 was the name of this English uncle ] " 
 
 " Not I ! It was nothing to me. I had heard enough to 
 make me sure that Sabine was his true name, and he had after- 
 wards denied it, thinking a poor broken-hearted girl and a 
 foolish old woman would never find him out. But we have, 
 though ; and should have done so before, only my mistress 
 came away from Ireland suddenly, and I couldn't tell her why 
 I wanted to stay." 
 
 " You told her nothing about the Sabines, then ? " 
 
 " No, no ! She has never mentioned his name nor have I 
 ever since the night we left you in Edinburgh. I durst not 
 let her know anything, lest it should send her off her wits 
 again. But now that this Sabine or Ulverston, or whatever 
 he is, has turned up, I thought I ought to tell you, Mr. Graeme, 
 all that I heard." 
 
 " You were quite right," said Ninian, absently. 
 
420 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " But, sir, you must help me to get her out of his way. She 
 must never see him again villain as he is. What good could 
 come out of it ? She can't make him right her. You yourself 
 said he had cheated her, and that she was not married not 
 even in your queer Scotch fashion which, to my thinking, and 
 that of all decent folk, is little better than no marrying at all." 
 
 Perhaps, despite his engrossing anxiety, Mr. Graeme, as a 
 Scotsman and a W.S., felt the dignity of his country's law 
 impugned by this speech. " My good woman," said he, " you 
 talk about what you do not understand ; our marriage law is 
 clear enough, and binding enough too. Whether the name of 
 Geoffrey Sabine were true or not, would have made no differ- 
 ence, if he had only married her in any legal way that could 
 be proved. For instance, that written acknowledgment of 
 which she may have told you " 
 
 "I know, sir, my mistress kept nothing back from me," 
 interrupted the old woman proudly. 
 
 " If he had not cunning as he was obtained it and de- 
 stroyed it ; or if even now there were any legal evidence a 
 letter or writing of any kind, calling her his wife, she might 
 prove herself as such." 
 
 The old woman turned sharply round. " What's that you 
 say, sir 1 Say it again. I'm not over quick at law." 
 
 Ninian explained himself more clearly. 
 
 " You mean to say, then," continued Jane, her loquacity 
 changing into wonderful acuteness, " that if this Mr. Ulverston 
 is really Mr. Geoffrey Sabine, or whether he is or not, if I can 
 swear he is the man that was my mistress's husband, and if 
 there was only a bit or scrap of his writing saying so, it would 
 be a true marriage, and she would be his only lawful wife, and 
 the lady that he now has would be no better than she should 
 be?" 
 
 At this thought, and at her unusual manner, a terror too 
 great for utterance shot through Ninian's heart. If the mystery 
 of this pretended marriage could be solved if, by any evidence, 
 Eachel were proved to be the first and legal wife what then 
 was Hope 1 The bare thought was almost too horrible to be 
 borne. 
 
 " Be silent ! " he gasped. " Say no word against Mrs. 
 Ulverston. Do not harm her, for God's sake." 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 421 
 
 Mrs. Sedley took no notice. She was fumbling in her greart 
 pockets, her hands trembling with avidity. Her anxiety was 
 so great, that she evidently could not find what she wanted. 
 She went to the window, and turned out all the contents of her 
 pockets one by one. 
 
 Meanwhile Ninian was nigh distracted with the thoughts 
 that crowded upon him. Could it be that Ulverston, knowing 
 the truth of what he outwardly denied, that his first marriage 
 was valid, had, as much from revenge as from insatiable passion, 
 gone through the form of marriage with Hope, aware that he 
 could at any time get free from a tie which the first bond made 
 illegal 1 Could this be the reason he apparently stooped from 
 his pride to wed the bankrupt's daughter 1 Or perhaps, seeing 
 at last that it was not so easy to cast Hope off on such a plea 
 without running a few unpleasant chances of the law, did 
 Rachel's appearance awaken the dread that she was come not 
 merely as a deserted mistress to upbraid her lover, but as an 
 outraged and revengeful wife, determined to claim her husband 
 and bring him to an open shame ? 
 
 Yet how could this be ? Ninian said over and over again to 
 himself, " There is no proof no proof." Not a letter, not a 
 line, not even a second witness to the fact of marriage. Oh, 
 hard conjuncture ! when he, an honourable man, felt himself 
 taking comfort from this; unconsciously rejoicing that one 
 woman had no evidence to remove the blot from her fame, lest 
 in so doing the same doom might fall upon another. 
 
 If it were so, Ninian felt that he had almost rather have seen 
 his lost darling die broken-hearted from her husband's unkind- 
 ness, than withering under such a future of shame. 
 
 All these thoughts followed each other wild and fast. It 
 was but a minute or two since the old woman's last speech, and 
 yet when she spoke again he started as if from a long trance. 
 
 " There, sir," Jane Sedley cried, triumphantly, but with some 
 agitation, " you said a line would be enough. Look ! Would 
 that prove my poor mistress to be an honest woman after alll" 
 
 She placed before him a small Bible, open at the fly-leaf. 
 Thereon was written, in Mr. Ulverston's hand, the following 
 inscription : 
 
 "Given to my dear wife, Rachel Armstrong, ly her faithful 
 husband, Geoffrey Saline" 
 
422 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 The date was February 7, 18 . Underneath was written, 
 in a faint, trembling woman's hand, the text chosen habitually 
 by Scottish lovers in their troth-plight, " Thou shall not forswear 
 thyself, but shall perform to the Lord thine oaths." Below it came 
 the signature, signed by her for the first time and the last, 
 " Eachel SaUne." 
 
 Ninian read this writing once, twice, thrice to see that 
 there was in it no flaw. Then he stood dumb, aghast. The 
 truth had at length appeared, but in a form so awful in its 
 results, that he hardly dared to believe. 
 
 " Will it do, Mr. Graeme 1 Is it proof enough 1 " cried Jane 
 Sedley, watching him eagerly. " May I go and tell my dear 
 mistress that she is lawfully married 1 " 
 
 " I cannot tell I must consider," muttered Ninian, trying 
 to keep his thoughts clear, and weigh the case as there were 
 not life and death hanging on the balance. " Stop, Mrs. Sedley, 
 give me a minute's time to think." 
 
 He sat down, his hand upon his brow. Even in that 
 terrible moment there was some lingering of calm judgment. 
 This he tried to use. 
 
 For several minutes there was in the little parlour perfect 
 silence, broken only by the old woman's short cough, and the 
 merry singing of Mrs. Reay's canary. Amid that pause, Ninian 
 had time to think what he should say, knowing that on his 
 next words might rest the doom of her to save whose happiness 
 he would have given his life. 
 
 At length he spoke, in a very low tone but without sign of 
 emotion, just like a lawyer questioning an important witness; 
 
 " When did this book come into your possession 1 " 
 
 " It was under a heap of old newspapers in Mr. Sabine's 
 room. I found it when I cleaned out my cottage, just before 
 I gave it up." 
 
 " After you and Rachel saw me in Edinburgh 1 " 
 
 " Yes, sir." 
 
 " How did it come there 1 " 
 
 " Mr. Sabine must have lost it ; he was very careless of all 
 his things. He went away in a great hurry at last. I remem- 
 ber his calling me in, and asking me if I had seen some of his 
 books especially a Bible or Testament that was missing. I 
 noticed, because he was not very particular about his Bible, 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 423 
 
 and I wondered that he should make a fuss over it now. At 
 last he went away, telling me to look over his books, and keep 
 all his things safe till he sent for them." 
 
 "Did he send?" 
 
 " Ay, and had them all ; but, as I said, I didn't find this till 
 long afterwards. Anyhow, I should not have sent it, because 
 you see it was her book not his." 
 
 " Did you give it to her, or tell her when you found it ? " 
 
 " I wasn't quite so foolish as that, Mr. Graeme. Bless you ! 
 it would have driven her mad at once. No, no, poor darling ! 
 I kept it out of her sight, and have carried it about in my 
 pocket always. Many a time I thought of burning it; but 
 somehow I couldn't burn God's Holy Word, even though that 
 wicked man had written in it." 
 
 " Was this, do you think, the acknowledgment of marriage 
 Eachel spoke of ?" 
 
 " No ; not it. He wrote another paper the one he kept. 
 Who'd ever think that this was a marriage ? just a name 
 written in a leaf of a Bible? We English people would 
 never believe such a thing. But little care I, if it only holds 
 good in law, and brings my dear mistress to her rights ! Are 
 you sure of this, Mr. Graeme ? " 
 
 He was silent. He knew that from one assent of his, Jane 
 Sedley in her passionate fidelity, and Eachel maddened with 
 her wrong, would both at once proceed to desperate measures. 
 Perhaps that very night, without pause or preparation, the 
 blow might fall ; the blow which, whether she loved Ulverston 
 or not, would crush Hope for ever. 
 
 " Won't you answer, sir ? " persisted the old woman, angrily. 
 " Here have you been questioning me, and got all out of me. 
 How do I know that you'll not use it against my mistress. 
 You are a friend of Mr. Ulverston's." 
 
 " I his friend ? " muttered Ninian, hardly able to suppress 
 the fierce passion that shook his manhood the burning desire 
 for vengeance on the destroyer of his own peace and that of 
 the girl he had loved. " If I had him here, and God's law 
 did not forbid murder " 
 
 " Eh what, sir 1 " cried Jane Sedley, half-frightened at his 
 looks. At once, Ninian came to his right senses again. 
 
 " I am no friend to Mr. Ulverston," said he, calmly. " But 
 
424 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 in cases like these, we must not hastily judge. We must take 
 time ! Though Ulverston may be the man who married 
 Rachel, there is no clear proof that the name under which he 
 married her was really his own. It might be that of some 
 friend which he used." 
 
 Mrs. Sedley looked alarmed. 
 
 " Would that make the marriage void, sir \ " 
 
 " No ; but it would increase the difficulty of proving it. 
 There would be an action in the Court of Session costing 
 much time, much expense, lasting perhaps for years. I repeat 
 again," said he, in the eagerness of his fear, "you must do 
 nothing hastily as yet, you must not even tell your mistress." 
 
 "Not tell her ! not let her know that she is an honestly 
 married wife even though her husband is a villain ! What 
 do you mean, Mr. Graeme ? I'll not listen to you I'll go and 
 tell her at once my poor, poor girl my mistress, I mean 
 though sometimes I talk as if she were my own Jessie that's 
 dead and gone. She shall hold up her head yet, my darling ! 
 as good and lawful a wife as any in the land." 
 
 And the faithful creature, who from her own anxiety and 
 her respect to Mr. Graeme had hitherto controlled herself, now 
 began to weep like a child. 
 
 But Ninian seemed to have no sympathy no feeling left. 
 Both were dried up in one overpowering horror of what was 
 coming upon Hope. 
 
 " I entreat you I desire you, not to tell her yet," persisted 
 he. " Consider her weakness, her present state of excitement ; 
 she could not bear such a shock not even of joy. Wait only 
 a week a day ! " While saying this, the hypocrisy of his 
 words smote him with humiliation. But that was nothing. 
 At all risks he must gain time. 
 
 Jane Sedley seemed rather struck with his reasons. 
 
 " You may be right, Mr. Graeme you were always thought- 
 ful over her, and you are a just and kind gentleman. I believe 
 you would not keep her a day out of her rights if you 
 could." 
 
 Poor Ninian ! he felt almost as if there had been guiltiness 
 in the agony with which he strove to ward off, only for a time, 
 the impending woe. 
 
 " I can't wait any longer now," said the old woman, as the 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 425 
 
 footsteps of returning church-goers began to come pattering 
 beneath the window. 
 
 "Then you will promise me, Mrs. Sedley, that for a few 
 days at least, until I have gained more evidence and am clearer 
 in my mind, Eachel shall be told nothing! Mind I say, 
 nothing ! " 
 
 " Well, I'll promise. Poor thing ! she has no friend but 
 you. And you'll see to her you'll take care of her interests, 
 and bring her to her rights ! I know you will, for you are a 
 good and honest gentleman, Mr. Graeme," said the old woman, 
 as she went out, rather hastily, for Mrs. Reay and the Professor 
 were just entering the door. 
 
 Ninian scarcely heard them. All his mind was absorbed in 
 the future opened to him by Jane Sedley's last words. 
 
 He, then, was to be the one with whom rested judgment ! 
 It was he, who as Rachel's only friend must guide her to the 
 restitution of her honour it was he who in so doing must 
 bring Hope to the knowledge of the truth, and cast her forth 
 to bear the doom which had once been Rachel's. Nay, worse 
 for there was the child ! 
 
 Thinking so much of her, he had never before thought of 
 her child. Horror upon horror seemed to rise before him. 
 The young wife, patient, if not content the young mother, so 
 happy, so proud ! He, and he alone, must be the one to tear 
 her life's hopes away ; telling the wife that she was no wife, 
 and the mother that her child was base-born. 
 
 He laid his head upon the table ; he wrung his hands and 
 groaned. The anguish of that moment was keener than he 
 had ever known ay, even than that on the day he first heard 
 of Hope's marriage. Then the suffering was only for himself 
 it is often easy to bear torture which no one shares and no 
 one sees ; but now 
 
 Many a man, who had loved and seen another preferred 
 before him, might have felt some selfish exultation ; perhaps 
 have even built on this misery some vague hope of winning, 
 righteously or unrighteously, his heart's desire ; but this 
 thought could never once visit Ninian Graeme. He saw before 
 him only one vision Hope and her unutterable wretchedness. 
 He almost wished that this discovery had never been made j 
 that Rachel had lived on in her supposed shame, and Hope in 
 
426 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 her blind innocence. But at last there came to him one 
 thought which seems to live a vivifying light in the depths 
 of every good heart, shining through all darkness of con- 
 flicting duties, emotions, and desires the sense of right and 
 justice. 
 
 This showed him at once that there was no medium course 
 that Hope was either a wife or no wife. If the former 
 were proved, nothing could harm her ; if the latter, she must 
 be at once snatched from what became henceforward a life 
 not of sanctified marriage, but of undoubted infamy. 
 
 At this thought, the last of an infinite multitude that had 
 come and. gone like lightning, during the time that Tinie was 
 running upstairs and calling rather crossly for "Brother 
 Ninian," Mr. Graeme rose and struggled with his conscience 
 no more. 
 
 There remained one doubt still was the name of Geoffrey 
 Sabine feigned or real 1 On this fact much, though not all, 
 depended since the proof that at the time of marriage it was 
 the husband's true name, would prevent much delay. If false 
 perhaps, as there was only one witness to his identity, the 
 first marriage might be with difficulty established, or even 
 held doubtful; too much so, being a childless union, to 
 warrant the disinheriting of an heir. This slender and cruel 
 chance cruel in every way was yet the only one left. 
 
 Unable to endure suspense, Ninian determined to go at 
 once and find out from the man himself as the plainest and 
 least underhand course, or if not, from Hope, though this 
 possibility made him recoil, whether Mr. Ulverston had 
 always borne his present name. With this intention Mr. 
 Grseme escaped from the house before his sister saw him. 
 
 Walking fast, and in the burning summer sun, before 
 reaching Brompton he was thoroughly exhausted. This was 
 even a blessing. In moments of great mental pain, there 
 often is a sense of lulling comfort in intense bodily fatigue. 
 Yet when he reached the house the pretty house with its 
 magnolia blossoms and its overhanging acacia-trees he felt as 
 if it were impossible to enter it. From the high-road he 
 could see into the half-open windows. Beside one of them, 
 her profile turned towards him, stood Hope with the baby. 
 He saw her bright face, he heard her laughter, not exactly 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 427 
 
 merry, but full of an inward content. A cold shudder crept 
 over him ; involuntarily he passed on. 
 
 There was close by a little lane leading off from the high-road 
 one of those frequent Love-lanes which on summer Sundays 
 become worthy the name. Ninian turned down it, thinking 
 to be quiet and recover himself. He leaned against a tree, 
 and had taken off his hat, trying to feel the rustle of the cool 
 chestnut-leaves. But there came by, continually, that sight he 
 most fled from happiness ; the love-couples strolling by the 
 town children walking with their parents, and each and all turn- 
 ing to look at the strange gentleman who stood alone by the road 
 side. Ninian fancied there must be in him some outward sign 
 of what he was enduring, and once more he struggled to re- 
 cover his ordinary look and manner before he entered Hope's 
 presence. 
 
 After a while, he went back again, and came once more 
 within the scent of the magnolias. 
 
 " Mrs. Ulverston was alone in the house," the servant said ; 
 "Mr. Ulverston was not expected home until night." Ninian 
 paused, but there was no hesitating now he entered the 
 hall. 
 
 Hope was sitting by herself, singing. A holy, peaceful, 
 Sabbath song it was " rest in the Lord" from Mendelssohn's 
 " Elijah." Nevertheless, there was a wail in it to some ears 
 at least, who hearing the words, " He shall give thee thy heart's 
 desire" knew that He sees fit not thus to give unto all. 
 Ninian had thought so many a time when she used to sing 
 this at The Gowans, and yet, somehow, while she sang it, he 
 had often half believed that it would come to him as a truth 
 one day. But it never had done so ; teaching him that the 
 " waiting patiently " must last until death. 
 
 He remained outside until Hope had ceased ; then he 
 went in and spoke to her. For him her welcome and its 
 frank affection never changed. 
 
 " I knew you would come, otherwise I think I should have 
 come to you. I want you to tell me about Mrs. Armstrong 
 is she better ? I would have gone to see her last night, but 
 my husband wished me not. Is she really better 'J what 
 made her ill 1 " 
 
 Mrs. Ulverston went on with all these questions, but re- 
 
428 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 ceived no answer. Ninian could give none. To see her so 
 cheerful, so smiling, so kind and know what he knew ! It 
 was almost too horrible to endure. 
 
 He looked at her sat down tried to speak but it was 
 only a gasp. 
 
 " What is the matter 1 You look ill. Can I do anything 
 for you 1 " And Hope came and took his hand, more in the 
 way his " child " used to do, than with the slight reserve she 
 had unconsciously maintained as Mrs. Ulverston. 
 
 "Water give me water. I am so tired. That is all." 
 
 He thought that plea would get her out of the room, if for 
 a moment only, that he might groan out his soul and grow 
 calm again. When she returned he took the glass, drained it, 
 and gave it back again with a faint smile. 
 
 " You see I am not so strong as I used to be. I am getting 
 an old man now." 
 
 " You must not think so," said Hope, affectionately. " Tinie 
 would be very angry to hear you say that, and so would I. 
 We can't have a grim, ancient uncle for our bairns. We must 
 have one that will laugh and play with them." 
 
 She spoke gaily, but evidently to hide her anxiety. Wist- 
 fully she regarded the face whose secret she never had read, 
 and never might read. 
 
 " Indeed 1 " said Ninian, trying to answer -her playful- 
 ness. " Well, let me begin my duties. Where is Walter 1 " 
 He thought that anything, even the sight of that 
 poor child, would be better than Hope's eye watching him 
 thus. 
 
 " Walter is asleep upstairs. Pray let him stay there, the 
 young tyrant ! " cried Hope, once more smiling. " When he 
 is awake there is no peace in the house. You shall see him 
 before you go," she added, as a piece of consolation. " But 
 have you dined 1 We always dine early on Sundays. How 
 tired you look still ! What can I give you 1 " 
 
 " Nothing. I could not eat. Only let me rest for an hour 
 or two." 
 
 " That you shall, and I will sit and talk to you, as I used 
 to do." And in her old fashion, as customary on rare occa- 
 sions when the elder brother came home wearied, to have the 
 novelty of his sisters waiting upon him Hope placed a 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 429 
 
 cushion for his head and a stool for his feet, to make him 
 " comfortable." 
 
 She began to talk of pleasant little trifles ; she was still, 
 as ever, one of those gentle women who have no " conversa- 
 tion," yet to whose speech many a wise and clever man will 
 listen as to the easy flowing of a rivulet, which has no set 
 music, but is only lulling, sweet, and clear. 
 
 It was in vain Ninian could not rest. 
 
 " The house is close this weather is awful," he said. 
 "Will you come into the garden 1 ?" He thought, moving 
 about under the shadow of the mulberry-trees, where he did 
 not see her face nor she his it would be possible to bring 
 the conversation to the point it had to reach. 
 
 So for half-an-hour they walked slowly round and round 
 the garden, sometimes side by side, sometimes apart, as Hope 
 stopped to look at a flower, or to glance back and listen under- 
 neath the open window of Walter's nursery. 
 
 "He sleeps a long time," she said, at last, with another 
 wistful look. " Will you spare me a minute to go and peep 
 at him 1 " 
 
 Ninian assented. All he did, said, and saw, was mechani- 
 cally, as if there were upon him a horrible incubus which he 
 could neither struggle with nor cast off. He had been with 
 Hope an hour and yet had not learned that for which he 
 came. At length chance brought the question nearer. 
 
 "My boy is fast asleep still," said Hope, returning. "A 
 good thing too, for he was tired out with screaming. He 
 does go in such passions sometimes, my little * Sir Walter,' 
 as Lady Ulverston calls him." 
 
 "Why Sir Walter?" 
 
 " Because he may be a baronet some of these days after 
 Sir Peter and his papa." 
 
 "Your husband, then, will inherit a baronetage on Sir 
 Peter's death ? " 
 
 " Yes. He expected to have done so before for every one 
 thought his cousin Peter .Ulverston had died abroad. The 
 first Sir Peter the present Sir Peter's father was my hus- 
 band's uncle, and had educated and adopted him. But I dare- 
 say you know all this 1 " 
 
 Ninian could not but say the truth that he did. 
 
430 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Of course Mr. Ulverston would tell you though he does 
 not like to talk much about these things, even to me. I 
 fancy his own family were never very kind to him, nor his 
 uncle either, though, dying, he left him all his fortune." 
 
 " Is it long since this uncle died 1 " 
 
 " Some time, I think. It must have been before you knew 
 my husband ; for I remember, the first time I saw him, you 
 spoke of him as Mr. Ulverston. Of course you were aware 
 that that was not his name always ? " 
 
 Ninian gasped for breath. For his life ^not a word could 
 he have answered. 
 
 Hope went on in her innocent talk with her own long- 
 trusted friend, and, as she believed, her husband's likewise. 
 
 " It was really quite a surprise to me for I did not know 
 it until very lately. Would it not have been strange to have 
 first met my husband under one surname, and then married 
 him under another? It might have so happened, since, as 
 you know, he inherited his uncle's estate and assumed his 
 name just before coming to Edinburgh. Look look ! what 
 a pretty lizard you are treading on ! " added the young 
 creature, stopping short. She stooped and picked it up from 
 under Ninian's feet, for he was staggering blindly on like one 
 who neither heard nor saw. Then she joined him again. 
 
 He said, forgetting everything, but that the question must 
 be asked and answered, " Tell me for I would like to know 
 what was Mr. Ulverston's former name 1 " 
 
 "Did you never hear it? It was Sabine, I believe 
 Geoffrey Sabine." And then she lagged behind again the 
 compassionate one ! to pull off a caterpillar that was eating a 
 beautiful rose. 
 
 Ninian strode on quickly wildly. He felt conscious of 
 nothing but that he must hurry from Hope's presence, rush 
 out of hearing of her unconscious voice, out of sight of her 
 innocent face. 
 
 " Where are you going, Mr. Grseme ? Not home, surely 1 " 
 
 He muttered some excuse about having mistaken the hour, 
 and that he must leave. 
 
 " But you will stay a minute, just to see my boy T' 
 
 " Not now another time." 
 
 " That other time may be long in coming j for, as I was just 
 
XXXIV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 431 
 
 about to tell you, Mr. Ulverston is going abroad, and Walter 
 and I are to spend the summer by ourselves in the country." 
 
 " Thank God," murmured Ninian. 
 
 Hope looked very much astonished, even frightened, not for 
 herself but him. She evidently thought he must be ill, or 
 troubled in his mind. Her manner grew tender and compas- 
 sionate beyond expression. 
 
 " My dear brother my own brother what ails you ? Has 
 anything happened ? " 
 
 He could not tell a falsehood he never did. " Yes, Hope " 
 in his agony he called her by that long-silent and carefully- 
 avoided name "something, not to me or mine personally, 
 but what grieves me much. Let me away now. Only go and 
 pray, my child go to God and pray ! " 
 
 He quitted her abruptly, for his reason seemed to reel. 
 When scarcely gone, he remembered with terror the last words 
 forced from him in his anguish but the remembrance came 
 too late. Little it mattered now, when all must be soon 
 known. 
 
 He hurried along the high-road that burned beneath the 
 afternoon sun, scarcely feeling where he was, looking neither 
 to the right nor to the left Otherwise he might have seen, 
 slipping out of his way, and peering in and out at the corner 
 of the road near Mr. Ul version's house, a little figure in 
 black. 
 
 It was Jane Sedley. 
 
432 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXXV. 
 
 " OH, brother ! what do you think that horrid Mr. Ulverston 
 has gone and done '?" cried Tinie, as bonneted and shawled she 
 entered Ninian's room two days after that Sunday. 
 
 How the two days had passed, he never knew. He had 
 done nothing for there was nothing to be done : he felt as if 
 Fate must have her own will, and he only sit by and watch. 
 He had never been near Eachel ; nor indeed had he stirred 
 out at all. Some indistinct notion he had of life's daily 
 routine going on as usual ; of having to rise in the morning, 
 and go to bed at night ; of Tinie's telling him he looked ill, 
 and should stay a little longer with her, whether he liked it 
 or not, and of his tacitly consenting. This was all the history 
 of the eight and forty hours. 
 
 " Brother Ninian, how dull you are ! Listen, what do 
 you think Hope's husband has done? He has gone off to 
 Paris to enjoy himself; and has sent her and the baby to stay 
 at a stupid, ugly farmhouse somewhere in Kent, a place where 
 Lady Ulverston declares she will be buried alive. And yet 
 Hope has actually gone ! " 
 
 Ninian heaved a sigh of relief and thanksgiving. 
 
 " Gone, so suddenly too ? He hurried her off, hardly giving 
 her time to pack up her things. What a very unpleasant 
 husband the 'Flash of Lightning' must be !" 
 
 Mrs. Eeay shrugged her shoulders, and without waiting for 
 any answer went on chattering ; unfolding to her brother all 
 that Lady Ulverston had the same morning, by a curious 
 chance, informed her of Mr. Ulverston's family history, change 
 of name, etc. Such an amount of gossiping intelligence quite 
 overwhelmed the little woman. She talked on in a small 
 fever of excitement, occasionally pausing to see if Ninian 
 listened. But his replies were brief, and he scarce once lifted 
 his head the while. 
 
XXXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 433 
 
 "Is that all?" said he at last, when she had run through 
 the whole voluminous history, with her own comments there- 
 on. 
 
 " Dear me no ! I had another queer little adventure no 
 end to the" secrets I have found out to day." Ninian looked 
 up. " Why, how frightened you seem ! Perhaps you knew it, 
 and never told me 1 Well, it is shocking, I own, and unpleasant 
 enough to think of, but still " 
 
 " For God's sake, speak openly, Christina," said the brother, 
 as a cold fear stole over him. 
 
 " Now, why should you be so agitated, unless to be sure, 
 as I once half fancied, you were in love with her only just a 
 wee bit ? Confess, brother ! " And the wicked young lassie 
 began to laugh heartily. 
 
 Her laughter was a relief ; Ninian thought she could not 
 laugh if she knew what he dreaded. He forced his quivering 
 lips to smile. " This is an idle jest, Tinie. What or who are 
 you talking about V 
 
 "Don't you guess 1 About Eachel Armstrong. Ha, ha! 
 your look betrays you. So my wise elder brother was in love 
 with her after all." 
 
 " Never ! Talk no such folly again, Tinie. Tell me what 
 you were going to say." 
 
 Made somewhat graver by his look, Tinie continued : " Of 
 course I'll tell you, only you are not to look so cross. I'm 
 married now, and won't be scolded, brother Ninian. There, 
 be good now, and you shall hear." 
 
 He listened with painful intentness. 
 
 " I was just coming out of the house at Brompton, when a 
 little old woman met me, and asked me if I were not Mrs. 
 Ulverston 1 Of course I said ' No ' (with a little quiet thanks- 
 giving to myself for the same), ' but that I was a friend of 
 hers,' on which the old woman questioned me to a most 
 comical extent; until I, being rather inclined to curiosity, 
 questioned her in return. And what do you think came out 1 
 That she knew all about the Ulverstons, and, more than that, 
 she even knew Mr. Ulverston's former name Sabine, I think 
 it was." 
 
 Ninian almost groaned : " Did you tell her ] " 
 
 " Either I told her, or she me, I forget. But we had a long 
 
 2F 
 
434 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 chat ; she amused me ; she was such a funny-looking old 
 woman. Besides, she said she had seen you and Edmund too, 
 which quite puzzled me at first, until the mystery came out 
 ah ! brother, it was too bad not to let me know. Only think 
 that the celebrated Mrs. Armadale should turn out to be that 
 queer daft body, Rachel Armstrong ! " 
 
 She stopped, half-vexed, half-amused. The gay, easy 
 manner relieved Ninian. Evidently, whatever Jane Sedley 
 had discovered, she herself had in return betrayed little ; Mrs. 
 Reay, however proud of this small mystery, knew nothing of 
 the greater one that lay beneath. 
 
 " I can't imagine why neither you nor Edmund ever told. 
 What a shocking thing for Mrs. Armstrong to have turned 
 play-actress ! What would the Forsyths say ? And think of 
 John Forsyth's being in town so lately ! He might have found 
 out all if he had not gone back so suddenly. Well, they are a 
 queer family, Armstrongs, Forsyths, and all. But," added 
 Tinie, abruptly, " the thing I can't make out is, what could 
 Rachel's servant want with the UlverstonsT' 
 
 " She knows nothing thank God, she knows nothing," said 
 Ninian to himself. But brief was this comfort, when he 
 thought how soon everything must be known. The more so, 
 as now he had no doubt of the purpose of Jane Sedley's 
 visit to Ulverston's house. By this time her keen fidelity 
 must have learnt all, and discovered it to her mistress like- 
 wise. 
 
 " Did you answer the old woman's questions ? Did you tell 
 her where Mrs. Ulverston was gone 1" he asked 
 
 " No, for I had forgotten the name of the place. When I 
 offered to deliver any message, she said, ' No, she had none to 
 send. Only I might tell my brother,' And then she stopped, 
 seemed to change her mind, and at last hurried away without 
 speaking any more. Now, Ninian, what does all this mystery 
 mean ? Mrs. Radcliffe's novels are nothing to it. What is 
 the matter 1 Stand and unfold yourself ! " 
 
 He made a vain attempt to quit the room, but his sister 
 opposed him, half playfully, half in earnest. He saw there 
 was no putting off Tinie's curiosity, Her suspicions were 
 aroused, and she was determined to be satisfied. A jest 
 availed not, and his truthful nature recoiled from a lie. Ho 
 
XXXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 435 
 
 resolved to trust not her secrecy, but her sense of 
 honour. 
 
 " Christina," said he, gravely, trying to control voice and 
 speech so as not to betray himself more than necessary. 
 " You see something is wrong, and that a great anxiety troubles 
 me. It is not my secret or yours, but belongs to others. I 
 cannot tell you more now, but time will explain all." 
 
 Tinie looked frightened too frightened even for curiosity. 
 
 " Meanwhile," Ninian continued, " you must show kindness 
 to your brother by helping him to keep a secret which you 
 yourself do not know. You must ask me no questions take 
 no notice of me tell no one what I say. Promise ! " 
 
 " I will," said she, subdued into obedience. " Only one 
 thing. Does my husband know ? Is it any trouble coming 
 upon us upon my Kenneth ? " 
 
 " No ! " said Ninian, sadly. " Be at rest, my little sister, it 
 will not harm you or Kenneth." 
 
 " Nor you either, brother ? You said it was nothing that 
 concerned yourself 1 " 
 
 He made some vague answer, enough to content the wife, 
 whose chief anxiety was already satisfied. For a moment, 
 amidst all his cares, the brother painfully noticed this, and 
 then felt that all was as it ought to be. Alas ! he had long 
 been accustomed to the lot, which every solitary one must 
 learn to bear that of knowing himself to be the first object, 
 first care, to no living soul ! 
 
 Tinie, on recovering herself, hardly knew whether to be 
 annoyed at being kept in a dim twilight of mystery, or proud 
 of being considered in some measure a trustworthy little 
 woman, as indeed, in extreme cases, Ninian always held her to 
 be. But he left her no chance of finding out more, for im- 
 mediately afterwards he quitted the house. 
 
 He went at once to Mrs. Armadale's with what purpose 
 he scarcely paused to reflect ; still he felt impelled to go. So 
 hasty were his movements, that Jane Sedley had not returned, 
 and his first sight of Rachel convinced him that the old woman 
 had kept her promise. As yet the deserted wife was evidently 
 not aware of the secret which proved her marriage. 
 
 It was with difficulty that he had gained admittance ; nor, 
 on seeing her, did he marvel at that. She was lying on a sofa, 
 
436 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 exhausted and ghastly pale j but on his entrance she tried 
 to rise and assume her usual manner. 
 
 " I have been waiting for you, Mr. Graeme, these several 
 days. My servant, or rather I should say my friend the only 
 one I have said she thought you would be sure to come." 
 
 " I would, could I have been of any service to you," was the 
 somewhat hesitating answer. " But I did not expect to find 
 you so ill," continued he, noticing that, after the exertion of 
 speaking, she had leaned back, thoroughly overpowered. " I 
 saw by the play-bills that you were acting last night and the 
 night before." 
 
 "So I did." 
 
 " Good Heavens ! How was it possible ? " 
 
 "I make everything possible that I have the will to do. 
 Besides, I could stand and walk, had no physical ailment, - 
 therefore I must appear. We actors have no choice." 
 
 She spoke in a dull, mechanical tone, as though to any 
 ordinary visitor. It was apparently the tone that, from some 
 motive or other, she had determined to keep with Ninian 
 Graeme. Before he could break the ice, or move her from that 
 strange reserve, which, seemingly in defiance, she observed 
 towards him their conversation was interrupted by the en- 
 trance of Jane Sedley. 
 
 The old woman came in, heated and worn ; and, unobservant 
 of all besides, stole to her mistress. 
 
 " Are you better, my dear my love 1 Does your head ache 
 less, do you think 1 " said she, in a manner half- caressing, half- 
 respectful, but much agitated. 
 
 Eachel touched her on the shoulder, speaking more gently 
 and tenderly than it had seemed possible for Mrs. Armadale 
 to speak. 
 
 " Never mind me, Jane ; you are tired, rest a little. You 
 see, Mr. Graeme is here." 
 
 At sight of Ninian the old woman seemed hardly able to 
 control herself. She crossed the room to him. " You're come 
 at last, sir ! It's well you have I wouldn't have held my 
 tongue another day. I have found out all, and I'll tell her all ! 
 Prevent me if you dare ! " 
 
 Though she still had the caution to speak in an under tone, 
 her words caught the ear of Rachel, who turned languidly 
 
XXXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 437 
 
 round. "What is that you are saying about preventing? 
 Have you not been to the theatre, as you intended ? " 
 
 " No, no ! " cried Jane Sedley, running to her. " I've cheated 
 you every day, because I durst not tell you where I was going. 
 But you'll forgive me 1 You would if you knew ! " 
 
 Rachel lifted her head, wakened into life and energy by the 
 one thought which alone was likely to present itself. " You 
 have been ay, tell me the truth you have been to him ? " 
 
 " I have, I have," muttered the poor woman, confounded by 
 the sternness of her manner. 
 
 " I told you not. I told you none should deal with him but 
 myself. Why did you go ? " 
 
 " Because " and, startled by her mistress's sudden anger, 
 
 the old woman hesitated. Ninian came to her side. He too 
 had noted the change in Eachel's face, and how fearfully the 
 spirit seemed writhing within her shattered frame. 
 
 " Take care," whispered he to Jane, forgetting all but present 
 pity. " I know what you know ; but tell her gently. People 
 have died from joy sometimes." 
 
 Died from joy ! Even while he uttered them, what a mock- 
 ery seemed the words ! 
 
 " Why did you go ? Did you see him 1 Did you speak to 
 him ? " cried Rachel. 
 
 " / see him ? / speak to him 1 No, no ! Better not ! I 
 should have told him something that would have made him 
 quake where he stood. Oh, he's a villain a cowardly villain 
 though he is your husband ! " 
 
 Rachel started and sat upright. " What do you mean 1 
 Are you insulting me even you 1 " 
 
 " It's all true, quite true ! Ask Mr. Graeme. He knows 
 it." 
 
 Instinctively she turned to Ninian, but with a vacant, 
 stunned look. He was silent ; he could not thus for the first 
 time give utterance to the truth a truth which by the confir- 
 mation of his own lips, would pronounce Hope's ruin. 
 
 " Why don't you speak, Mr. Graeme ? Why don't you tell 
 my dear mistress all we know 1 She can bear it ay, that she 
 can." 
 
 " Tell her yourself," said Ninian, for he saw something of 
 the old insane glare rising to Rachel's eyes. 
 
438 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " It has all come out, my dear child my lady, I mean, for 
 you will be proved a wedded lady yet. Hush keep quiet, 
 love ; it is all as I say. He told a wicked lie not at first but 
 afterwards. His name was Geoffrey Sabine after all." 
 
 Rachel sprang to her feet, and tottered forward towards 
 Ninian. He must speak now. The right the truth com- 
 passion even fear constrained him. 
 
 "It is even as she says, Rachel; things have happened 
 strangely ; but I would not tell you until I was quite certain." 
 
 " Is that all ? speak quicker, Mr. Graeme ; don't you see 
 she is choking dying?" screamed Jane Sedley. 
 
 " It is quite true," Ninian continued. " He tried to deceive 
 you, but in vain. He has changed his name since then ; but 
 if, as I believe, you can prove your marriage according to our 
 Scottish law you are now Rachel Ulverston, his wedded wife." 
 
 She uttered a shriek of hysteric laughter wild, fierce, and 
 long then fell back speechless in her old servant's arms. 
 
 But the silence was brief, for she had not fainted, nor were 
 her senses benumbed. Very soon she rose, and the laughter 
 broke forth again low, but almost maniacal in its triumph, 
 for it was the triumph of neither pride, nor virtue, nor love 
 but of revenge. Not a word said she ; not a sign of womanly 
 agitation did she give nothing was heard but that awful 
 laughter. 
 
 " She'll go out of her mind," sobbed Jane Sedley, in extreme 
 terror. " Speak to her, Mr. Grseme only speak ! " 
 
 He advanced, trying to regain the self-control whereby he 
 might control another. 
 
 " Do you hear me, Rachel 1 Cease ! This time is not for 
 laughter have you thought of the misery that is coming 1 ? 
 Cease and look at me, I say ! " 
 
 She did so, and something in his face seemed to awe her, 
 for her laughter was stilled. 
 
 " Do you know that even if you prove yourself to be his 
 wife, your husband will not own you 1 He cannot for his 
 pride ; he dare not for his cowardice. He had already 
 ceased to love you, but now he will begin to hate. Probably, 
 you will never meet him more." 
 
 " I am glad ! " she muttered ; and her frenzied exultation 
 did not sink, but rose. 
 
XXXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 439 
 
 Ninian went on : " To prove your marriage, you will have 
 to pursue him bring him to open shame show him to have 
 been a liar a false swearer. He will be held as a dishonoured 
 man, liable to the punishment of the law." 
 
 u I thank Heaven ! " she cried ; and the lips were parted 
 wide as if for smiles, and the words came hissing through her 
 white glittering teeth. " I thank Heaven for giving me my 
 revenge ! " 
 
 Saying this, she sank down half paralysed ; and nothing 
 that Mr. Graeme or her old faithful servant could say had 
 power to rouse her. There she sat, her eyes dry and bright, 
 her mouth bent into its perpetual ghastly smile. 
 
 He turned aside in horror. There was something fiend- 
 like in this triumph. All the woman seemed to have died 
 out of her soul ; she. looked like one possessed. 
 
 Ninian thought, nay almost hoped, that it was some passing 
 madness. For her own sake, lest this delirium of joy might 
 overpower her reason, he tried once more to move her not 
 to compassion, for that availed not but to some ray of feeling, 
 which might produce a reaction in her mind. 
 
 " Eachel," said he, " there is one thing of which you have 
 never thought. You remember Hope, and the child the 
 boy she was so proud of? If you are Geoffrey Ulverston's 
 only lawful wife, what are they ? " 
 
 Rachel looked startled, and seemed trying to collect her 
 ideas. " I am not quite clear ; say that again." 
 
 " You were wronged once ; think now of her wrong. 
 Think now of the shame hopeless, irretrievable which must 
 last her life, and descend upon her boy. Your misery was 
 nothing to hers. And she so innocent such a child still! 
 Oh, my God! where is Thy justice 1" He bowed his head, 
 and groaned aloud. 
 
 A change came over Eachel. " I begin -to understand. You 
 mean Hope Ansted the pretty, gentle creature I saw ; she 
 that was his wife. But that cannot be. He is my husband, 
 you say only mine. I have won my revenge upon him ; and 
 as for her" Eachel paused. "I see it now," she said. 
 " God, pity her ! Poor thing poor thing ! " 
 
 Her mouth quivered, and her dry blanched cheeks became 
 
440 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 damp with tears. It was the first touch of tenderness which 
 for years the woman's soul had known. 
 
 " It is too late," continued she, speaking in a voice softer 
 and more natural, though still firm. " The wrong lies with 
 him not me. I must restore my honour. Even you have 
 nothing to urge or to plead against that." 
 
 "No," answered Ninian, sorrowfully. "There is no help. 
 Heaven's will be done. But oh ! " he added, in the agony of 
 his spirit, " it is hard to bear. My child my little Hope 
 would to God she had died in that fever, rather than have 
 lived to see this day ! " 
 
 These words, spoken more to himself than aloud, were un- 
 heeded by Eachel. Afterwards, there came a silence upon 
 both the lull of the tempest when its first outburst was over- 
 past. Now they began to look around, and see with calmer 
 eyes the ruin which had been wrought, and that which was 
 still to come. 
 
 " You have not told me," said Rachel, " how it is that this 
 has happened ? " 
 
 Jane Sedley showed her the Bible the chief evidence of 
 her marriage. She looked at the page, and her whole face 
 was convulsed. The writing the date, never beheld since 
 God knows what must have been her thoughts ! but they were 
 all dumb. 
 
 At first she seemed to gaze, seeing nothing then read, line 
 by line, the writing there. At length she closed the book, 
 as one would close the book of an eternal past that can never 
 be renewed. Turning to Mr. Graeme, she said very steadily 
 and coldly. 
 
 " This, then, which I thought a love-token, lost or destroyed 
 will be sufficient to prove my marriage 1 ?" 
 
 " I have no doubt of that." 
 
 " Sufficient to make him, with or against his will, acknow- 
 ledge me as his wife before the world V 
 
 " It is indeed so." 
 
 " While I live, all his other ties are unlawful 1 He is fast 
 bound to me as my husband, and can call no other woman 
 wife but me 1" 
 
 " That is most true." 
 
 Rachel stopped. Her spirit seemed to dilate within her, 
 
XXXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 441 
 
 glorying in such entire vengeance. It lent strength to her 
 feeble body clearness to her disordered mind. She rose 
 and walked up to Ninian, speaking as firmly as if the topic 
 were some ordinary legal consultation. 
 
 " Then, Mr. Graeme, since you have discovered these proofs, 
 you can tell me how to proceed. What shall I do to establish 
 my marriage 1" 
 
 He stood aghast at the necessity before him. "How do 
 you mean 1 ?" stammered he. "With what view do you ask 
 me this ! Would you be reconciled to your husband ! Would 
 you have him put away those two, mother and child, and take 
 you back to him again ! " 
 
 Eachel smiled. " Look you, Mr. Graeme if I were starving 
 in the streets, with not a door open to me but his, and he 
 stood beseeching me to forgive him and enter, I would turn 
 away to die where I lay, outside his threshold." 
 
 " What then is your purpose ? " 
 
 " To redeem my own good name to blast his to tear 
 away from him everything he has wife, child, home, and 
 friends to see him as he has made me, wholly desolate, 
 and then to spurn him ! " 
 
 Saying this, she stood, the reality of all which her acting 
 at times simulated a picture showing to what awful heights 
 of evil an injured woman can rise. A warning too that all 
 passions, even the purest and deepest, often tremble on the 
 very verge of their opposite crime. God knows, we have all 
 need of His mercy preventing us, and of His love sanctifying 
 and subduing all other loves, otherwise there are few of us 
 who, looking on some wrecked brother or sister, could not say, 
 " So tempted, I might have been as thou." 
 
 "You are long silent, Mr. Graeme. Must I repeat my 
 former question? What is the course, the legal course, for 
 me to take 1 Understand, I will only deal with him by the 
 law; I want nothing from him but justice and a name 
 Sabine or Ulverston I care not, so that it is the name of his 
 lawful wife. How am I to obtain this ? " 
 
 "There must be an action raised in the Court of Session. 
 You must fgather together witnesses, proofs," said Ninian, 
 mechanically. "All must be made public; our Edinburgh 
 law courts will ring with it. Possibly there may follow a 
 
442 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 criminal trial for intermarriage with the second wife. Oh, 
 how will she bear such horrors ! " 
 
 His voice, steady at first, sank into a groan, but Rachel 
 heeded him not. 
 
 " It is all clear now. I am glad to have a friend like you. 
 Money, too," she added, speaking quickly, her mind seeming 
 endowed with a new and strange acuteness in worldly things ; 
 " you will want money ! Well, I shall have abundance for 
 you. I can act every night ; they will double my salary then. 
 Jane has saved something for me likewise how much is it, 
 Jane 1 There, give it to him. Take it, Mr. Graeme ; pay 
 yourself and all others. You will conduct my case ?" 
 
 He put aside the money, sickening at the sight. " I cannot 
 it is impossible." 
 
 She looked amazed displeased. " Why not?" 
 
 " I give no reasons ; simply, I cannot do it. My refusal 
 harms you not ; there need be no secrecy now. Many friends 
 will aid you ; any Edinburgh advocate would take up your cause. 
 It is a just one, God knows ; but you must not ask this of me." 
 
 He attempted to go away, when Jane Sedley angrily 
 stopped him. " You are a worse friend and a less honest man 
 than I took you for, Mr. Graeme : you ought to be glad to 
 punish that villain, and right my mistress ! Or, if you will 
 not do this yourself, find for her somebody that can." 
 
 " How do you mean 1 " 
 
 " Send somebody to her some kind-hearted, honest lawyer, 
 if there is such a thing who will help her to get justice. 
 You say she has the right with her, and yet you will not stir 
 a step for her sake. Where is your conscience gone to 1 " 
 
 Ninian started. The upright man was touched to the core. 
 " Hush ! " he said ; " give me paper and a pen." 
 
 He wrote his fair hand-writing seeming half illegible the 
 address of one of his Edinburgh brethren. This he gave to 
 Mrs. Sedley; or rather she took it, clutching it as eagerly as 
 if on it rested the fate of her beloved mistress. Truly there 
 must have been something noble in the woman to have 
 awakened in this old withered heart an attachment almost as 
 passionate as that of youth. 
 
 " Now, Rachel, I must leave you ; I can do no more," said 
 Ninian, feeling himself all but spent. "Go to Edinburgh; 
 
XXXV.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 443 
 
 prove all you can." And he remembered he hardly knew 
 whether with relief or pain that she could prove nothing for 
 some time, since it would be November before the law courts 
 were sitting. " Whatever the event, God judge the right and 
 support the innocent. Farewell." 
 
 " Is it farewell ? " 
 
 " For the present. I shall probably quit London. Anyhow, 
 it will be best for us not to meet just yet." 
 
 She held out her hand, uttering some thanks ; but she was 
 too much absorbed to notice anything much. Her nature had 
 been always restricted within its own emotions; engrossed 
 first by its passionate love, then by its intensity of vengeance. 
 From these two things two, yet one in their root all her 
 sympathies culminated, and then drew back within their 
 boundary. Beyond was nothing, either to feel, or hope, or 
 become. 
 
 Poor wretch ! It must have been a crushed and lifeless 
 heart that could thus let tried friendship go, like a broken reed. 
 
 But she did let it go, almost without questioning, or con- 
 sciousness of what was being done. Ninian, when he quitted 
 Rachel's door, felt a presentiment that the bond between them, 
 so strangely formed, which had cost him so much, was thus 
 tacitly dissolved. It was best for all. 
 
444 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI. 
 
 IT was yet summer, though the leaves were beginning to turn. 
 The red hedge-roses were mingled with that sickly-scented 
 white, one the first signal that the time for wild flowers is 
 passing and the year has begun to wane. The wheat-fields 
 were of a pale yellow, the hop-gardens rich and green. For 
 this scene a faint fragment of landscape was in Kent, and 
 the traveller who filled its foreground was Mnian Graeme. 
 
 He was going down to the farmhouse where for some time 
 past Hope and Tinie had been staying together, in innocent 
 unconsciousness of the future, renewing their girlish pleasures, 
 enjoying the additional one, dearest to all young matrons the 
 baby. 
 
 Once or twice Mrs. Reay had given her brother frightened 
 hints about the secret with which he had half-trusted her; but 
 as he had soon gone back to Edinburgh, and weeks slipped by 
 and nothing occurred, she seemed to grow content, nay, even 
 to forget it altogether. Her letters, full of fun and happiness, 
 informed Mnian of all that happened in the safe out-of-the-way 
 hiding-place, where probably by Mr. Ulverston's planning, 
 Hope lived retired. On all the looming horrors of the future 
 seemed to have fallen a lull so complete, that Ninian at times 
 hardly believed in their reality. Nothing was heard of 
 Rachel, nor could Mr. Graeme learn anything of her plans. 
 
 But still he could not rest. Though all appeared so calm, 
 at any moment the storm might break. And when Lindsay 
 proposed taking Edmund to their old haunts on the Clyde, 
 Ninian could bear suspense no longer, but determined to go 
 south once more. 
 
 He did not visit Rachel, though, passing through London, 
 he saw on the playbills of the Theatre, Mrs. Armadale's name 
 staring in its large-lettered popularity. What a mockery it 
 was! 
 
XXXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 445 
 
 The Keays' household was empty Kenneth being doing the 
 geological along the coast; therefore it would not appear 
 strange that Mr. Graeme should follow his sister into her 
 Kentish solitudes. He had gone down the river to Gravesend, 
 and was now riding across the country to Eastbrook Court. 
 
 It still bore the aristocratic name of " Court," though it had 
 now declined into a farmhouse, where upon walls thick and 
 ancient as those of the many-centuried village church close by, 
 were built modern chambers, making the whole erection as 
 composite and queer-looking as well could be. There was only 
 a wall between the flower-garden and the garden of graves ; 
 the same great yew-tree which overhung the churchyard gate 
 covered likewise the entrance-path to the house. It was the 
 sole house in the village; all the rest being mere sheds or 
 cottages ; so Ninian found his way without difficulty, and dis- 
 mounted under the yew-tree gate. 
 
 Though it was mid-day, he felt a damp chill come over him 
 as he passed under that shadow ; an idle fancy but he was in 
 that restless state of mind which induces a keen susceptibility 
 to the most trivial external impressions. Even the silence of 
 the garden and the house, the door standing open and the 
 little parlour empty, struck him with a vague dread ; ground- 
 less enough, for this deserted aspect was the mere result of 
 harvest-time. Very soon he found some farm-servant, who 
 told him that all the establishment, together with the lady in- 
 mates, were in the wheat-field at the back of the house. 
 Ninian went thither, passing through a huge grim dairy, which 
 probably had once been a feasting-hall for some old baron of 
 King John's day, through a poultry-yard, where the chickens 
 were fattening under crumbling ivy-weathered walls that 
 according to Time's account were supposed to have been the 
 old chapel attached to Eastbrook Court. All these things 
 Ninian noted with a curious mechanical exactness, perhaps 
 wishing by external objects to drive away the one perpetual 
 horror that was every day growing to a nearer climax but 
 which nevertheless he resolved to hold secret until the latest 
 possible moment. 
 
 The poor doomed one, the unconscious happy mother 
 who would not have let her enjoy to the full the last hour, day, 
 or week of her happiness ? It was indeed happiness ; no need 
 
446 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 of Mrs. Keay's letters to show that. Ninian's first sight of 
 them was enough. A merry group they were, sunning them- 
 selves in that little peep of Arcadia an English wheat-field. 
 He saw them at a distance, all half-hidden under a hedge, Tinie, 
 Hope, the nurse, and the little one, who was enjoying the first 
 summer of its baby-existence. But they did not see him, so 
 occupied were they. He came near ; he could even hear the 
 laughter of the two women as they played all sorts of antics 
 with the infant emperor. At last Hope emerged, her warm rosy 
 face looking rosier and happier than Ninian had seen it since 
 she was a gay lassie on the shores of Clyde. He could hardly 
 bear the sight, but stole behind some wheat-sheaves and hid 
 himself until he could appear before them with an aspect fear- 
 fully unlike to theirs. 
 
 Hope was the first to notice that a gentleman was coming 
 towards them. She started, and her laughter abruptly ceased. 
 
 " It's only Ninian brother Ninian " cried Tinie, bounding 
 to him ; moreover giving him half-a-dozen sisterly kisses in full 
 presence of the sky, the wheat-field, a stray gleaner or two, and 
 Master Walter's nurse. 
 
 Hope came forward, but slowly still a good deal fluttered 
 by the surprise. 
 
 " Why, she looks as frightened as if my harmless brother had 
 been the Flash of Lightning himself ! " remarked Mrs. Keay. 
 
 Hope said gently, " I wish, Tinie, as I have often told you, 
 that you would not speak so of my husband." 
 
 " Well, don't be cross, lassie ; I meant no harm. But you 
 see Mr. Ulverston is a flash of lightning. Here were you ex- 
 pecting him every day for a fortnight, and now when he says 
 he is not coming, ten to one but he makes his appearance and 
 carries you off." 
 
 Hope looked uneasy. "Is not this a sweet place, Mr. 
 Grseme 1 and does not my boy look like a thorough country 
 
 boy 1 How grieved I should be to go. But " and a sudden 
 
 discomfort troubled her face " perhaps that is what you are 
 come for ? Do you bring any news or any message from Mr. 
 Ulverston?" 
 
 " No," he said, turning away, but added quickly, " Nothing 
 brings me here but my own inclination and the wish to see 
 my sister and yourself." 
 
H. o/F. 
 
 Hope was the first to notice that a gentleman was coming towards 
 them. She started, and her laughter abruptly ceased." 
 
XXXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 447 
 
 " How kind ! Ah, I am so glad ! " answered Hope, quite 
 relieved. And then the two girls they were still little more 
 hovered affectionately round him, brought him to the house, 
 would have him tell all his travels' history, and be taken care 
 of and made much of, in the way that kindhearted women love. 
 All that afternoon Ninian sat with them in the little cottage 
 parlour, oppressed with a heavy bewildering dream; among 
 them, and yet apart; obliged to smile, talk, and be merry, 
 when his very heart was sick with fear ; haunted with questions 
 that he could not answer, pursued with inquiring looks that 
 made him quail, as if his secret had been one of guilt instead 
 of most utter wretchedness. 
 
 Hours fled without his being able clearly to apprehend any- 
 thing, or to decide what he had to do, or what was his purpose 
 in coming. At last the bees' hum died away in the little flower- 
 garden, the low evening sun passed from the room and only lit 
 the tower of the old church. 
 
 "It is baby's bedtime," said Hope. "For days I have always 
 been putting him to sleep just when the sunshine reaches the 
 old tower. It is his clock, you see, and a very poetical clock 
 too. The sparrows in the ivy use it ; they are going to their 
 nests, and so must my wee birdie." 
 
 She laughed, and gathering the sleepy face close to her breast, 
 quitted the room. 
 
 " Well, Hope is a mother among a thousand ! " cried Mrs. 
 Reay. " That little fellow would drive any other body wild 
 sometimes, but she is never tired of him. I'm sure I should 
 be if he were mine ! " 
 
 She was a little piece of affectation, was Kenneth's blithe 
 wife ! since all the time her eyes were moist. For a minute 
 she stopped thoughtfully, then broke out with 
 
 " I wonder whether we will have Hope with us in London 
 this winter ? She would come, I know, if that old ogre of a 
 husband would only let her. But she can't learn anything of 
 him and his plans. He has not written for weeks, and she 
 does not even know his address." 
 
 " How does she bear his silence ? " 
 
 " Wonderfully ! She certainly is the most easily-contented 
 wife I ever knew. She said once, accidentally, that the chief 
 comfort of matrimony was in having children to love. Very 
 
448 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 fine ! and simply explained too. In my humble opinion she never 
 loved anything so well as she does little Walter. She has done 
 as some young girls do, married merely because she was asked 
 and didn't happen to like anybody else better. As for real 
 love, not knowing anything about it, her affection has just 
 stepped over the husband and on to the bairn. She knows a 
 mother's feeling well enough ; but as for a wife's bah ! what 
 would my Kenneth say if I were as cool and quiet about him 
 as Hope is about Mr. Ulverston 1 " 
 
 Tinie, uninterrupted, delivered this long harangue. Her 
 brother sat listening. Some little comfort he drew, but not 
 much. If the wife's heart would not be broken, there was still 
 the woman's, and most of all the mother's. Nothing could 
 lighten that blow. 
 
 Hope returned, wearing the sweet look that fond mothers 
 wear when they have left their beloved little torment in the 
 beautiful quiet slumber that exalts a babe into the likeness of 
 an angel. 
 
 " He is asleep at last. You should have seen him, the wee 
 lammie ! " It was curious to note how fondly Hope kept to 
 the words and phrases which she had learned during her happy 
 time in Scotland the happiest year of her life, she always 
 said. " He shut his bonny eyes, and let me lay him out of my 
 arms. He did not feel it at all, but slept as softly and sound 
 as if nothing could ever wake him." 
 
 As she spoke, the words, used unwittingly, as we sometimes 
 use words at which we afterwards start, perceiving the double 
 meaning they bear, seemed to frighten the young mother. 
 She changed the subject hastily, proposing a twilight walk 
 across the fields. 
 
 Again this day, which seemed to crawl by inches, and be 
 drawing out into a thousand fragments of life, presented itself 
 in a new aspect to Ninian Graeme. He was once more walking 
 with his sister and Hope, as he used to walk in evenings gone 
 
 *>y. 
 
 " It will almost be like our Scottish walks," said the latter. 
 " For, look, what a wavy landscape it is ! and afar there is 
 something which we can almost imagine a hill. We'll climb it 
 and try ! " 
 
 They did so, mounting a deep slope, and laughing the while. 
 
XXXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 449 
 
 Even Ninian, deluded into forgetfulness, heard himself laugh 
 too, and started at the sound. 
 
 " You are happy now," said Hope, looking at him ; " and 
 better, too," she added softly. " I knew you were ill, or that 
 something was troubling your mind, the last time I saw you at 
 Brompton. I should have been very unhappy about you, but 
 that Tinie said it was nothing. Whatever it was, it is all past 
 now, I trust 1 " 
 
 He made no answer, and she ceased ; but nevertheless often 
 glanced at him with a tender anxiety. And when they were 
 on the top of the hill really a respectable sort of hill for a 
 southern county when they stood still and looked on the 
 landscape around and below, growing solemnly beautiful with 
 the grey shades of evening she came and put her arm in his, 
 tenderly. 
 
 " Don't you like this 1 " she whispered. " Is not everything 
 so quiet and peaceful] There is that great star Jupiter, 
 you know, for you taught me shining out by itself in the east ; 
 and there is the west so clear, all but that heavy bank of dark 
 clouds." 
 
 " There will be a storm to-night. I see it coming." 
 
 " Never mind, it will not come yet ; don't let us fear it be- 
 fore the time. And when it does come, I daresay we shall 
 be safe at home ; or else it will happen to us with the rain, as 
 it always does with trouble we shall find some place to creep 
 into till it is over." 
 
 She said this evidently with some kind and gentle meaning, 
 that might touch a heart which she fancied was suffering. 
 Encouraged by his silence, she went on preaching in her simple 
 way. 
 
 " I think if I were ever so unhappy, I should grow content 
 and quiet on such a night as this standing among fields and 
 woods feeling that there is nothing near me but God and the 
 creatures that He takes care of the grass" that He makes grow, 
 the stars that He keeps always shining, and the little birds 
 that He finds food for. One feels sure that He would always 
 take care of us too, whatever happened." 
 
 " Do you feel this, Hope 1 " 
 
 " Yes, I do. No trouble would quite weigh me down, I 
 think, if I felt that God loved me, and other people loved me, 
 
 2 G 
 
450 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 and I had done nothing very wicked. Likewise," she added, 
 with a natural, momentary impulse, " if I had my baby with 
 me." 
 
 They were both silent ; but with one of the two it was the 
 silence of inward thanksgiving. He looked at the serene face, 
 half-lifted towards the sky, and felt that in some way or other 
 there would be compensation that God would not suffer the 
 innocent to perish. 
 
 The walk home was very quiet even Time's gaiety being 
 hushed. Long they lingered in the lane, in the garden, in the 
 churchyard, as if loath to pass from under the the solemn rest- 
 ful heaven to any roof upon which might hang the shadow of 
 human disquiet and woe. 
 
 At last they came to the door ; for Hope had seen a light 
 moving in the room where her boy slept. She crossed the 
 threshold hastily, and went up-stairs. Very soon Ninian and 
 Tinie indistinctly heard her voice, in a startled exclamation. 
 
 " There's a lady here," explained the child's nurse, who was 
 descending the staircase. " She came an hour ago, and has 
 waited for my mistress. I had just taken her up to the 
 nursery, for she wanted to see Master Walter." 
 
 " It can't be Lindsay, or Kuth, or Esther. Perhaps it is 
 Lady Ulverston," cried Tinie, much surprised. 
 
 But Ninian jpiew better. There was but one woman likely 
 to be here. He felt that the crisis was come. Without saying 
 a word he went up-stairs. Stumbling and groping his way 
 through the dark house, he reached the room where Hope was. 
 He heard her speaking. 
 
 " It is very;kind of you to seek me out here. Forgive my 
 being so startled : but I did not at first recollect you. Have 
 you seen Mr. Ulverston ? But, I forget, he is in Paris." 
 
 "Is he?" 
 
 Ninian knew the voice only too well! Eegardless of 
 everything, he pressed forward, and scarcely knocking at the 
 door went into the nursery. 
 
 Eachel was standing over the little bed, Hope being at the 
 opposite side. The child, still asleep, lay between the two. 
 Both looked at it, and from it to one another j neither observed 
 Ninian until he spoke. 
 
 " Forgive me ; but I must see Eachel Armstrong." 
 
XXXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 451 
 
 " You here 1 " she said hurriedly. 
 
 " I am here, thank God," he answered, in a low tone. 
 
 " You dare not prevent me 1 You cannot ! It is too late." 
 
 " What is too late ? " interposed Hope. " Why do you speak 
 so strangely to Mr. Graeme ! I am sure he is very glad to see 
 you, and so am I. Will you come down-stairs, Mrs. Arm- 
 strong f ' 
 
 " That is not my right name ; I must not hear it any more." 
 
 Hope, afraid, lest she had touched some painful chord, turned 
 uneasily to Mr. Graeme, who came to her side, as if vainly 
 thinking he could protect her still. 
 
 " I am very sorry I did not know," she murmured. There 
 was a pause. Then Ninian said, 
 
 " Rachel, I know why you have come here. Your purpose 
 must be accomplished, but it shall be done when and how I 
 think best. Meanwhile, will you retire, or shall I take away 
 this lady ?" 
 
 But Eachel never stirred. Her wild eyes were fixed upon 
 the young mother, who at some slight movement of the little 
 one had knelt down and put her face beside it. 
 
 " He taunts me with being childless," she muttered. " He 
 says he would not have disowned me if I had given him an 
 heir. And now he wishes to bind my tongue to lure or 
 threaten me into silence for the sake of these ! But I will 
 speak." 
 
 Mnian grasped her arm. "Not a word! She must be 
 told, but I only must tell her. Go you away." 
 
 His commanding gesture, and Rachel's vehement resistance, 
 frightened Hope. 
 
 " What is the matter 1 What am I to be told ? Nothing 
 has happened nothing can happen. Oh, no." 
 
 She snatched the child, who woke, nestled close to her, and 
 smiled. Reassured of this evidently her chief terror the 
 mother turned again to Ninian. 
 
 "I don't understand. Why does she look at me? what 
 does she want ? If there is anything dreadful to hear, tell 
 me!" 
 
 He could not speak, and even Rachel seemed silenced at 
 thought of the misery that by her means was the next moment 
 to be brought upon that young trembling creature who, 
 
452 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 clasping her child, gazed from one to the other with a face of 
 such piteous supplication. 
 
 " Why does no one tell me 1 Is it any misfortune or " 
 and her voice sank, more with awe than terror, " is it anything 
 that has happened to my husband ?" 
 
 " Your husband ! " said Rachel, in bitter scorn. " Poor girl ! 
 he told you so, and you believed him ! As if it had been the 
 first lie his cruel lips had told ! " 
 
 "Come away, Hope," cried Ninian, in despair. "Come 
 with me, and you shall know all." 
 
 Terrified as she was, Hope stood irresolute. 
 
 " First, tell me what does she mean by speaking so ill of my 
 husband 1 ?" 
 
 " Your husband ! " again Eachel echoed, and now the torrent 
 of her passion poured forth unrestrained. "It is false he is 
 my husband. He married me, years ago, and then forsook me. 
 I loved him as you never loved him you weak, simple child ! 
 Now, I hate him as no woman ever hated man before. But 
 for all that, he is my husband." 
 
 Hope looked at her in a wonder wholly unmixed with sus- 
 picion her innocent nature could not fathom such an abyss 
 of wrong. She only held her baby closer, and drew towards 
 Ninian, whispering, 
 
 " She is mad, I think poor Rachel ! Take care of us, Mr. 
 Graeme." 
 
 " Mad, am 1 1 Ask him he knows ! " and she pointed to 
 Ninian. "Ask Geoffrey Ulverston, who is coming here to- 
 night ! He will say who is the true wife ! You, and the poor 
 wretch in your arms, are " 
 
 " Hush have you no mercy 1 " groaned Ninian, as he tried 
 once more to draw Hope from the room ; but she turned 
 towards him her white, imploring face. 
 
 " Stay one minute Mr. Grseme ! Brother ! you would not 
 deceive me. I am his wife ? It is not true what she says 1 
 You are sure it is not true 1 " 
 
 He did not answer, but turned away from her. It was 
 enough. Hope sobbed out, " The child ! the child ! " and fell 
 senseless, still fast clasping the poor babe. 
 
 The long-impending horror had fallen. All was over now. 
 This was Ninian's first thought almost a thought of relief. 
 
XXXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 453 
 
 Without looking or speaking to Kachel, he took Hope and her 
 child at once in his arms, carried them from the room, and 
 called loudly for his sister. 
 
 It is strange, in such scenes of misery, how brief an explana- 
 tion reveals all. In a minute or two Tinie knew everything 
 that could be told. 
 
 At heart Kenneth's merry wife was a good little woman 
 tender, sensible, and brave. She showed these qualities now. 
 One burst of womanly wrath and horror relieved her mind, 
 and then she became perfectly self-collected. She took the 
 child from its mother's rigid arms. 
 
 " Carry her to my room, brother quick ! She is recover- 
 ing now." 
 
 Hope did recover, as soon as she was laid down. Instinc- 
 tively she missed little Walter from her clasp, and uttered a 
 heart-rending cry. 
 
 " Give her the child," said Ninian. 
 
 He was right. The touch of the little arms dissolved the 
 poof young mother's agony to tears. " My baby my own 
 boy oh, what will become of my baby ! " she moaned, over 
 and over again ; but by degrees the moans grew softer, and 
 the tears only flowed. 
 
 "Do not speak to her, she does not notice us," Ninian 
 whispered. " Let her alone ; the child will comfort her best." 
 
 There was a broken-heartedness in his voice, as if he felt 
 keenly that even this power that of comforting was not his. 
 Very soon he stole out of the room. She would not miss him, 
 he knew. 
 
 He bethought himself of Rachel, and went to her. She was 
 still sitting in the child's nursery, mute and quiet, with a dull 
 resolve fixed on her countenance. 
 
 " Are you satisfied ? " said Ninian. " What do you mean 
 to do]" 
 
 " To wait and meet him. He is coming to-night." 
 
 " Mr. Ulverston 1 And you will stay here 1 " 
 
 " Why not ? Is it so strange that a wife should appear in 
 her husband's house ? " 
 
 " So you have met him you will be reconciled to him ? " 
 
 She laughed bitterly. 
 
 " He is not abroad, then 1 I thought not all false as he is. 
 
454 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Doubtless he has been with you, or has tried some compromise 
 to prevent this public disgrace ? " 
 
 " You guess right. He thinks he will tame and soothe me. 
 He tells me he does not love this girl he married ; that he 
 never loved any one but me. He would own me, but for the 
 worldly shame of so doing, and for the sake of the boy, his 
 heir. So, instead, he offers me half his fortune, together with 
 his love and his generous protection! He has planned to 
 come hither and take away the mother and child to some poor 
 hiding-place, and then, he says, he will fly to me. Instead of 
 which he will find me here." ' 
 
 And the deadly resolve with which she spoke showed what 
 he would find no loving, humbled woman but a relentless 
 avenger. Ninian shuddered lest her purpose should not even 
 hold sacred her enemy's life. 
 
 " I know what you think," said she, suddenly. " Do not be 
 afraid ; I shall not murder him. Perhaps " and her tone fell 
 " perhaps I might forgive him after he was dead ; therefore 
 he must not die." 
 
 Saying this, she relapsed into a sullen silence, and after a 
 few words Ninian left her. His only thought was a thankful- 
 ness that the end had come j his only hope, that he might 
 never see Rachel's face more. 
 
 But there was no time to be lost. He returned to where 
 Hope was. She had grown calmer now, and sat rocking the 
 child, who slept the mother's milk scarce dry upon its lips 
 the mother's tears still dropping on its brow. Alas, on that 
 brow they might eternally fall, and never wash out the brand 
 of shame ! Whether it was that in her ignorance she hardly 
 realised her position, or whether her mild and pure nature was 
 the more fitted to bear any sorrow, but Hope seemed less 
 overwhelmed than Ninian had expected. Her pale looks 
 her mute extended hand touched him to an almost womanly 
 weakness. 
 
 He came and leaned over her. " God pity thee, innocent 
 one ! " 
 
 " I know He will," said she, weeping. '" He will forgive me 
 too, for I meant no wrong. But, oh ! my child my child ! " 
 
 That was her chief agony, and for that alone could there be 
 no comfort or hope. 
 
XXXVI.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 455 
 
 Once she seemed to snatch at the faint doubt which seizes 
 many in cases of horrible calamity. " It cannot be real ; I 
 have been foolish, or dreaming. Brother, you yourself always 
 called me Mrs. Ulverston ; and look here is the ring with 
 which he married me. He does not love me I knew that 
 long ago ; but I am his wife, and this is his boy his heir. 
 Oh ! tell me that what she said is not true ! " 
 
 But in Ninian's countenance she read her answer. She sank 
 back, and asked no more. 
 
 Suddenly a new thought appalled her. " If I am not his 
 wife, what am I *? Does he know anything ? Where is he 1 
 Did she not say he would come to-night 1 ?" 
 
 Ninian assented. 
 
 The poor young creature seemed waking to a full conscious- 
 ness of her position. " To-night," she almost shrieked. " He 
 will be here to-night, and he is not my husband. I must run 
 I must fly; anywhere anywhere." 
 
 She rose, and clutching her baby tighter tried to stagger to 
 the door. But Mr. Graeme stopped her, and Tinie clung round 
 her sobbing. 
 
 " Don't hold me don't ! " Hope cried, frantically. " He 
 will be here, and I am not his wife. Perhaps he will take my 
 baby from me : he used to threaten it sometimes. Oh ! let us 
 go and hide ourselves, I and the child." 
 
 " She is right," said Ninian to his sister. " Be patient, Hope; 
 I will take you away to-night. You will be safe with me." 
 
 " And I'll go too. I would not for worlds stay and meet 
 that wicked, wicked man," exclaimed Tinie, passionately. 
 
 But Hope turned from her to Ninian. One look at his face, 
 so full of grief, tenderness, and consolation, seemed to calm 
 her. She drew close to him, she and her poor child. 
 
 "You will take care of us you will never forsake us, 
 brother T' 
 
 " Never, so help me, God ! " It was the last promise, which 
 marked his renunciation of every lingering of human passion, 
 and consecrated to him this sacred wreck of perpetual sorrow, 
 whom henceforth his hearth must receive as a sister beloved, 
 to be comforted and cherished evermore. 
 
 He took her away. It was almost midnight, and they had 
 miles to go before they could reach the nearest point on their 
 
456 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 road to London. There was no conveyance to be had -; so he 
 got a waggon from the farm-people, half filled it with straw, 
 and there placed Hope and her child. She was very patient, 
 doing all that he and Tinie bade. She had even thought 
 enough to take warm and sufficient clothes for the boy, but of 
 herself she was wholly regardless. Mrs. Eeay left the nurse 
 with orders to follow next day to her house in London. 
 
 " There, we're all right now," said the energetic little woman, 
 as she settled Hope and the baby comfortably in the waggon, 
 sheltering them from the heavy summer-storm, which, as 
 threatened in their evening walk, was "now coming on fast. 
 Alas ! fate had travelled faster than the clouds ! 
 
 " It will be an awful midnight journey, but no matter if we 
 get her away safe," said Niman, as he prepared himself to 
 walk alongside. 
 
 Scarcely had they started, winding heavily down under the 
 black walls of the old church, when they heard the sound of a 
 horse's hoofs in an opposite direction. It dashed up the farm- 
 yard, and the rider's voice was audible, calling impatiently. 
 
 " He is come," whispered Tinie to her brother, though Hope 
 lay quite still and dumb. " We are only just in time. But 
 hasten on. He may follow." 
 
 " Let him, if he dare ! " muttered Ninian, with an almost 
 savage joy. He felt that now this man could thwart him no 
 more ; that at last his treasure ruined and blighted, but still 
 a treasure was henceforward and for ever his own. 
 
XXXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 457 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 IT was daylight the grim, pale daylight which dawns after a 
 storm, when they reached Gravesend. Ninian would have 
 stayed a few hours, but Hope resisted ; all she said was, " Oh, 
 let us go on and get far away!" She seemed to have a 
 vague terror that her child would be claimed by Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 " You need have no fear," answered Ninian, driven at last 
 to explain the hard truth, "It is only over his lawful 
 children that a father has any right. Poor Walter is safe he 
 is the same as if he had no father." 
 
 These words which Mr. Graeme uttered with pain and 
 hesitation were caught up by Hope as if they had been words 
 of bliss. 
 
 " My boy is then mine all mine ! Nobody has any right 
 over him nobody canftake him from me, or teach him to 
 grow up a bad, cruel man ! Oh ! thank God, thank God ! " 
 Thus she cried, and snatching her darling, covered him with 
 kisses. 
 
 Tinie whispered her brother. 
 
 " There's mystery here. What a wretch of a husband he 
 must have been, when she is so glad to get the boy out of his 
 way that she never minds herself at all. Hope," she added 
 aloud, " 4 did he ever try to take away the baby, or send you 
 away and keep Walter, or anything very dreadful?" 
 
 Hope shuddered, and did not speak. Heaven knows what 
 might have been the secrets of her married life but she never 
 told them. 
 
 "Let her alone, she must have no questionings," said 
 Ninian to his over-curious sister. And so, still in silence 
 except for the low, incessant wail of the child they travelled 
 on to town. 
 
 It was bright morning when they drove through London 
 
458 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 streets. Very haggard and tired showed the faces of all three. 
 When they came to Time's home, the good little woman 
 who, forgetful of her own fatigue, had been trying for an hour 
 to quiet little Walter heaved a sigh of relief. 
 
 " Thank Heaven ! it is all done. We can be at rest here." 
 
 But Hope could not rest. She seemed to sicken with fear 
 at the very sight of London. She refused to go to bed, or 
 even to undress the child. 
 
 " I must travel farther yet," she said, and turned entreat- 
 ingly to Ninian, whom hitherto she had hardly noticed ! indeed, 
 she noticed nothing but the babe. " Oh, take me and hide me 
 safe in Scotland ! Oh, let me go home to Lindsay." 
 
 " You shall go home," said he, gently. " But we must wait 
 a day or two, to give my sister time to come back to The 
 Gowans. Besides, we ought to stay until the nurse returns 
 from Eastbrook. That will occupy to-day to-morrow on 
 Friday morning we will start for Edinburgh." 
 
 The quiet way in which he settled everything seemed to calm 
 Hope. She assented without any more resistance. But still, 
 as if incapable of thinking or acting for herself, she sat in the 
 little back-parlour, the only portion of the house at present 
 habitable ; sat in desolate plight, her hair falling loose, her 
 dress travel-soiled and still damp with rain, rocking on her 
 knee the restless child, whose beautiful babyhood seemed to 
 have faded away under the shock of the great calamity which 
 had befallen his mother. 
 
 " He does not look like my bonnie boy, who was so rosy 
 and so neat," sighed she, in a piteous simplicity. "Even his 
 little frock is all tossed and spotted, and I have not another 
 for him." 
 
 "Never mind," said Tinie. "He will do very well; but 
 we must first think of his mother. Look at your wet shawl 
 and dress. You have been half-drowned with rain, in spite of 
 all our care. What's to be done 1 To think of your having 
 to run away in this fashion ! Poor lassie, to be left with 
 nothing but the clothes you wear ! " 
 
 Hope looked down helplessly, and shook her head. " No," 
 said she, mournfully. " We two have nothing in the wide 
 world but one another. What will become of us, Walter, my 
 child?" 
 
XXXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 459 
 
 Ninian stood by and listened. His heart groaned and 
 then dilated with a strange content. 
 
 He called Tinie aside, and bade her see that the mother and 
 child had everything needful for their comfort, to be provided 
 at his cost. " You know," he said, " we must think of her as 
 wholly our sister now." 
 
 Hope and the poor infant were taken to bed, and he did not 
 see them again. But many a time, passing up and down 
 stairs, he stopped on the landing-place and listened even as 
 he had listened when his darling was ill of the fever. How 
 strangely changed his feelings were ! Into what a holy serenity 
 had his passion died ! He could look at the mother and child, 
 in their double image so sacred, without one thought of the 
 girl Hope, whom he had loved, not wholly in mere tenderness, 
 but at times with the desperate frenzy with which men can 
 love. All that was gone now. No more wild longings for an 
 unattainable good ! He knew, of a surety, that even had he 
 still hoped or desired it, there was now no possible chance of 
 Hope's being his own. He looked into the future, and saw 
 nothing but blackness. There was the law-trial, which, with 
 all its painful suspense and exposure, might last for years. 
 Even when its doubtful issue appeared, should Hope be pro- 
 nounced no wife, still, her conscience' ay, and his own 
 would shrink from the idea of her forming another marriage 
 while her child's father lived. And in any case what future 
 could there be to one so wrecked, so desolated as she V 
 
 All these things, as was meet, Ninian weighed well in his 
 clear mind, acute understanding, and good heart, conscious of 
 its own integrity conscious too that the secret it once held 
 was confessed to none, and guessed only by Lindsay. But 
 she would have trust in him, as he in her ; he need not fear 
 his sister. There could be no question as to the propriety and 
 justice of the course which instinctively he had decided upon 
 to take the forlorn mother and child to live at The Gowans. 
 
 Once this plan would have smote him with terror, but he 
 was calmer, older, and wiser now. Even should a change 
 come in the course of time, and, unchecked by the sacredness 
 of sorrow, the ashes of his olden love revive, he could not 
 suffer more than he had suffered in the days when she was a 
 girl with his sisters. And still, as ever, the suffering would be 
 
460 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 all his own. Determined to face all probabilities, he fticed 
 even this ; but it never made him waver. Hope must come 
 home to the house of her adopted brother, who for life vowed 
 to be a tender and faithful guardian over her and her worse 
 than fatherless child. 
 
 In the evening the nursemaid came from Eastbrook, bring- 
 ing Mrs. Eeay's trunks, but nothing of her own mistress's. 
 She had not dared, she said. Her master had been all night 
 like some wild creature, raving about the room. 
 
 "Was it because his wife had gone?" asked Tinie. 
 
 The woman answered, " She hardly thought that. He had 
 come into the house tired and cross, and had called for Mrs. 
 Ulverston ; at which the lady in the parlour came and met 
 him, just as if she was answering to that name, only she looked 
 so desperately savage, and he so confounded with surprise. 
 She pointed for him to go into the parlour, went in after him, 
 and shut the door." 
 
 "What else? Do tell us all," cried Tinie, her curiosity 
 getting the better of her. 
 
 " There's little to tell, ma'am. There was terrible loud talk- 
 ing his voice, not the lady's. I suppose they thought nobody 
 heard as indeed nobody did but me, for all the house were 
 in bed. In a little while the parlour-door opened, and the 
 lady came out, he after her. He seemed begging something or 
 other, but she took no notice. At last he touched her arm 
 I think he was going to kiss her a bad sort of man was my 
 master always ! But she just came quietly to the kitchen-table, 
 and took up a knife and showed it to him, with such a smile ! 
 Gracious me ! whoever she is, she's an awful creature ! " 
 
 The woman looked quite frightened, and so did Mrs. Reay. 
 But Ninian, who was standing a little apart, said, " What be- 
 came of her ?" 
 
 " Goodness only knows ! All I know is, that Mr. Ulverston 
 went back, looking frightened enough, and that I let her out 
 at the house-door. She would go, though it was in the middle 
 of the night and the rain was pelting down. But where she 
 went to, or what became of her, nobody can tell." 
 
 Thus ended one act of the tragedy ; but it was not over 
 yet, as Ninian too well knew. All he wished was to get Hope 
 safely housed before the tempest came. Shut up in the retire- 
 
XXX VII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 461 
 
 ment of The Gowans, with only himself and Lindsay for 
 Edmund might still remain from home during the winter it 
 would be quite possible to keep her from the knowledge of 
 what was passing in the world. That Ulverston would claim 
 her there was little fear ; still Ninian was anxious to get the 
 journey over, and place the poor mother and child in Lindsay's 
 arms. 
 
 Chance favoured him. The same evening he got a letter, 
 saying that Lindsay had come home, leaving Edmund to wander 
 about the Highlands alone. There was, therefore, no impedi- 
 ment to their starting at once. 
 
 " But you will rest, just one night," entreated Tinie. " Poor 
 Hope has not slept at all ; only lain outside the bed, watching 
 little Walter. She is quiet enough ; but she never seems to 
 close her eyes. And by-the-by," added the sensible little 
 matron, " I think there's something not right with the baby 
 too. No wonder, after such a shock as the mother has had." 
 
 Ninian did not understand babies. He only wanted to get 
 Hope safe to The Gowans, out of the reach of more misery. 
 So he left it with herself to decide. 
 
 " Oh, let us go," was all she cried. " Let us go to Lindsay." 
 
 It was Lindsay, still Lindsay, who seemed uppermost in her 
 thoughts ! Ninian sighed, and consented. 
 
 Afraid to torture her by more delays, they started the same 
 night Mr. Graeme, Hope, the nurse, and child. 
 
 Any one who under circumstances of great mental trial has 
 taken a long railway journey had the struggling spirit and 
 restless frame compelled within the bounds of silence and in- 
 action been obliged to sit quiet and look like other people, 
 trying to put on a fictitious aspect, from the feeling that every 
 stray passenger was peering into the depths of his mystery 
 any one who has known this will have some idea of how the 
 night was spent by Ninian Graeme. 
 
 He was glad it was night, and that their only fellow-passenger 
 was a sound sleeper, who could not gaze curiously into his own 
 face, or Hope's, or that of the frightened but affectionate 
 nurse, who had been only too satisfied to follow her mistress. 
 
 All the journey they scarcely spoke ; the nurse fell asleep, 
 and so did the child, whose heavy eyes seemed at last laden 
 with a strange stupor. Sometimes Hope was so still that 
 
462 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 Ninian thought that even the mother's griefs were forgotten in 
 a brief repose ; but whenever he looked at her, there she always 
 sat with her eyes wide open, fixed on the little face that was 
 her only comfort in the world. 
 
 Ninian never spoke to her or disturbed her, but watched 
 incessantly the profile, once so delicate in girlish fairness, now 
 thin, sunken, and worn. Even her beauty was leaving her ; 
 so quickly this last misery, the culmination of all other secret 
 pangs, had done its work. His fair darling of old would soon 
 be a shattered, worn-out woman. But he who, while loving 
 her beauty for no man is blind to that yet in her beauty 
 had loved herself, her own sweet, lovable, right-minded self 
 felt that whatever she was or whatever she might become, there 
 was about her a sacred charm which no other woman could 
 ever have in his eyes. 
 
 He watched her fondly, mournfully, as a child watches a 
 wounded bird that has been driven home through the storm, 
 which he knows will never sing to him more, which he may 
 not even touch, or lift to his bosom. So Ninian sat and 
 watched " the child " upon whom his manhood had risked its 
 all of love and lost it. 
 
 They reached The Gowans early in the forenoon. Miss 
 Graeme was standing beside the hall-door, pulling the dead 
 leaves from her late autumn roses. Hearing the carriage, she 
 turned round. 
 
 "She knows not what has happened," said Ninian in 
 sudden alarm to Hope. "You must not mind what she 
 may ask. Nothing must pain you. You know you are safe 
 here." 
 
 " Yes, yes," she said mechanically, casting her poor dim eyes 
 over the old place, seeming scarcely conscious where she was ; 
 conscious of nothing except of the child at her bosom, who had 
 been wailing incessantly for an hour or more. 
 
 Ninian leaped out of the carriage. His astonished sister 
 could hardly forbear a scream. 
 
 "Hush, Lindsay!" he said hastily. "No questions, only 
 take them Hope and the child. They are here ! " 
 
 Lindsay gave vent to another little scream of joy, and darted 
 forward. 
 
 " Stay go into the house. I'll bring them to you there." 
 
XXXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 463 
 
 He lifted out the mother and child, and placed them in his 
 sister's arms. 
 
 " My dear Hope ! how good of you to come ! how kind ! " 
 sobbed the simple woman. " And is this your baby 1 And 
 how is your husband 1" 
 
 For a moment pale, bewildered, tearless Hope gazed into 
 the old familiar face. "I have no husband ! my boy has no 
 father ! we have nobody but you ! Take us, Lindsay ! take 
 us!" she cried, in piteous tones, and throwing herself on 
 her old friend's neck, wept violently. 
 
 " Is he dead 1" said Lindsay to her brother, in a frightened 
 whisper. 
 
 " Worse than dead. Do not speak of him yet. Please God 
 she shall never see him more, " muttered Ninian fiercely. 
 The sight of the old place and her there, returned such an 
 utter wreck well-nigh drove him mad. He almost wished 
 that his answer to Lindsay's question had been one brief affir- 
 mative word, or that his saying of it could have worked its 
 fulfilment, so that Geoffrey TJlverston was left to cumber the 
 earth no more. 
 
 But he checked his emotion for it was sinful. " I will tell 
 you all soon," said he to Lindsay. "Meanwhile take her 
 away comfort her let her rest." 
 
 Miss Graeme had drawn her into the little study and laid 
 her down on the sofa, while she herself stood by with Walter 
 in her arms Lindsay's kind old-maid's arms, always open to 
 " ither folks' bairns." Hope leaned her tired head in the same 
 place where she had rested for hours and days, when she was 
 recovering from the fever. It seemed to comfort her her tears 
 flowed more softly, and her aspect had less of wild misery. 
 
 " I feel safe now," she sighed. " Nobody will be unkind to 
 me here. Nobody will ever take away my baby. Ah, we 
 may be content, Walter and I." 
 
 She turned, holding one hand to Ninian and the other to 
 Lindsay, just as she had used to do when in old times lying 
 on that sofa. Miss Graeme kissed her and wept ; but Ninian, 
 just touching her offered hand and speaking a few words that 
 were inaudible, went softly away. 
 
 That night, when the mother and child were gone to rest, 
 in the same room where Hope and Tinie used to sleep, or 
 
464 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 sometimes to lie awake half the night chattering Ninian told 
 his sister the whole story, strange as fiction, yet true as many 
 an agonising history that we meet with in real life. The 
 simple-minded Lindsay could hardly believe in the existence 
 of so much guilt. She kept silent with horror, only repeating 
 now and then " that it was a wicked, wicked world." 
 
 " It is," said Ninian, " and therefore in future we must shield 
 her from it." 
 
 " We will indeed. But how 1" 
 
 "She has no home [anywhere," continued the brother. 
 " Though she has done nothing morally wrong, yet while she 
 lives and that poor child nothing can take away the disgrace 
 from both. She must keep away from the world, and live 
 quietly with those that know her to be innocent, who will care 
 for her tenderly, and never forsake her. Do you understand 
 me, sister 1 ?" 
 
 " Not quite," said Lindsay, still bewildered with the tale. 
 
 " I mean she must live always with us here." 
 
 Lindsay uttered a glad affirmation then suddenly paused 
 and looked anxiously at her brother. He changed colour, but 
 only for a moment, and went on firmly : 
 
 " She must live with us as a dear and sorrow-stricken sister, 
 who, though she can never know happiness, may at least know 
 peace, perhaps even through our means. We will comfort her, 
 and bring up her child, poor desolate boy that he is ! And 
 perhaps, when he has grown a man, he may succeed me in my 
 office, and be a credit to his old bachelor uncle after all." 
 
 " Ninian ! " was all that Lindsay said. But as she looked 
 at his face, which first hid its quiverings beneath a smile, and 
 then grew serene and brave her eyes were streaming over. 
 Silently the brother and sister grasped each other's hands, 
 reading each other's hearts the while. Thus the compact was 
 sealed. 
 
 They sat together for an hour longer, talking over every 
 needful arrangement ; Lindsay now and then recurring to many 
 a point in the strange history especially the time when John 
 Forsyth had sought Eachel's hand, and been refused. 
 
 "Does he likewise know the truth?" asked she. 
 
 " I think not. I did not see him after that night when his 
 cousin refused him admittance. He left London abruptly." 
 
XXXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 465 
 
 "He is in Edinburgh this week, I think," said Lindsay. 
 " He promised to come and see me soon. I am glad, for he is 
 a good man and a minister ; he will help us to comfort Hope." 
 
 Ninian looked doubtful, but had not time to answer, 
 before, to his astonishment, the door opened, and Hope herself 
 came in. 
 
 She had evidently just risen from bed, and thrown on a 
 white dressing-gown. She was ghastly pale, and seemed full 
 of alarm. 
 
 " I am glad you are here. I heard you talking," she cried 
 breathlessly. " Lindsay, come up-stairs ; there is something 
 the matter with my baby." 
 
 She always said " my baby," with a touching emphasis of 
 maternal right ; now she said it in an agony. 
 
 Lindsay followed her, and Ninian too, for the poor mother's 
 terror gave him a presentiment of evil. 
 
 There had been a fire lit in Lindsay's dressing room ; by its 
 last embers sat the nurse, with little Walter lying across her 
 knees. The baby's face and limbs were deadly white; and 
 though he was quite awake there seemed a dim haz&'Over his 
 blue eyes, always so bright and intelligent. 
 
 " He has lain so a long time. He is not in pain he does 
 not cry. What can ail him, Lindsay?" whispered Hope, 
 imploringly. l 
 
 Now, Miss Graeme was an old maid, set apart from mother's 
 joys and mother's terrors ; but she had in the course of her life- 
 time gathered up much of that knowledge concerning sickness 
 which all women "ought to acquire, not knowing when or how 
 often it may be needed. She saw at a glance that there was 
 coming on Hope's darling that most terrible disease of infancy 
 convulsions. 
 
 " What is the matter with him T' again groaned Hope. " I 
 am so young and ignorant, I know scarcely anything about 
 children. And he has been so healthy all his little life. Oh, 
 my baby ! my baby ! " 
 
 She threw herself on her knees and kissed the little cold 
 limbs, that now began to stir and writhe frightfully. She 
 snatched him and tried to hold him still ; but in vain. Her 
 eyes, half-glazed with terror, sought Miss Graeme's. 
 
 Lindsay, like many another timid woman, had always full 
 2 H 
 
466 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP 
 
 presence of mind in cases of sickness and emergency. She gave 
 her orders at once for the necessary remedies, and began to 
 undress the struggling child. 
 
 " Do not be frightened, Hope. I know what it is. I have 
 seen Esther's little girl the same, and she recovered. Many a 
 child recovers from convulsions." 
 
 At the word Hope shrieked aloud. 
 
 "Keep quiet," said Ninian, in her half-insensible ear. "Trust 
 in God. I will go and fetch help." 
 
 It was a long time before he came back, for he had to go 
 some distance, and the hour was so late or rather early. 
 Dawn was peeping when he and the surgeon he succeeded in 
 bringing came back to The Gowans. 
 
 The first fit of convulsions had subsided, and the boy was 
 somewhat better. He lay in his bath the water glistening 
 over his little limbs, that were white almost as those of a 
 dead child. His eyes too were shut in exhaustion. His mother 
 knelt beside him, with a face from which every ray of con- 
 sciousness had vanished, save that which drew her gaze to him. 
 
 " Will he live 1 Will he live V 1 was all she murmured. 
 
 The doctor looked grave, though not very grave ; most people 
 think so little of the death of infant children. No one feels 
 that but the mother, to whom the scarcely-begun life so 
 lately one with her own is as precious as any fully-developed 
 existence. 
 
 " Will he live 1" again rung the broken-hearted cry. 
 
 " He may ; we'll hope so. Children get through so much," 
 said the surgeon kindly. He was the same who had attended 
 at The Gowans during the fever, and knew Hope well. 
 
 " Mrs. Ulverston's only child, I see," he whispered to Ninian. 
 " A son and heir ! That is hard, but we must hope for the 
 best. Does the father know ?" 
 
 Hope's ear caught the word. " No," she cried frantically. 
 "My child has no one but me, and I no one but him. Oh, 
 save him for me my love ! my darling ! my beautiful boy ! " 
 
 The Doctor made no reply, but looked anxiously at the poor 
 babe, whose state of death-like exhaustion began to change 
 into another convulsive fit worse than the last. For half-an- 
 hour did these four Lindsay, Ninian, the surgeon, and the 
 unfortunate mother watch that spectacle so agonising, so 
 
XXXVII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 46*7 
 
 hopeless of relief the dumb struggles of a dying child. Hope's 
 misery sank into mute despair. There was no more crying and 
 tears ; she seemed quite paralysed. At last, when all remedies 
 had been tried and failed, she lifted little Walter out of the 
 bath. 
 
 Lindsay would have interfered, but the doctor said, "No, 
 let her ! " And by his look they knew that all hope was 
 over that the mother was only taking her baby in her arms 
 to die. 
 
 The feeble breath lingered a few minutes still. Hope had 
 time to press her last kisses on the little breast and the round 
 limbs already growing cold. During a momentary pause of 
 consciousness, the baby -lips, that would never learn to speak, 
 turned instinctively to seek and cling to the maternal bosom. 
 Then came a last, long, writhing struggle, and in that struggle 
 the child died. 
 
 For nearly an hour Hope sat with the little pale body on 
 her knee, and would not believe that this was death. Once 
 Lindsay ventured to touch it, and the look the mother turned 
 was frantic furious. The surgeon quietly left the room; 
 when he was gone, Lindsay undrew the curtains and let in day, 
 thinking that perhaps the light would reveal a truth which 
 she herself had not courage to utter. 
 
 It did so. The mother saw the baby-form and baby-face, 
 which, all struggle now over, were sinking into the beautiful 
 likeness which dead infants wear. So beautiful, and yet so 
 solemn was it, that she made no outcry only she looked up 
 with a sort of bewildered questioning. 
 
 " Tell her," whispered Ninian. " Go and take it from her." 
 It only it, now ! 
 
 Lindsay tried to speak, and could not. Tender-hearted ever, 
 she could " weep with those that weep," but a task like this 
 was beyond her power. It was Ninian's part to do it he in 
 whose hand Fate seemed to have laid every arrow that must 
 be guided into the beloved heart. 
 
 He went up to her and touched her shoulder. 
 
 " Hope," he said ; but the face that was sharply raised to 
 his made him dumb. Of his own words, what could he say 1 
 So he only uttered those consecrated of old by the deepest 
 affliction, and balm to all other affliction since : " The Lord 
 
468 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 gave, and the Lord hath taken away : blessed le the name of the 
 Lord!" 
 
 His manner, his voice low, but firm, controlled the mourner 
 inexpressibly. She suffered him to take the little corpse from 
 her knees, and give it to the nurse. 
 
 " Come," he said, in a tremulous voice, as with grave tender- 
 ness he put his arm round her, while his sister supported her 
 on the other side, " come to Lindsay and me." 
 
 And Hope came. 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 469 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 THERE are many griefs, which the world calls awful calamities, 
 but which are borne by pure natures with a wonderful calmness. 
 These miseries, termed by false pietists " visitations," " chastise- 
 ments," yet which, nevertheless, often seem strangely to light 
 upon the most innocent of earth ought to be measured, not 
 in themselves, but through the medium of their infliction, and 
 according to the character of those on whom they fall. Thus 
 only can we reconcile to ourselves the justice of those misfor- 
 tunes which seem outwardly the relentless hand of Providence 
 crushing its creatures at will, while inwardly the sufferer feels 
 that Hand as a soothing weight, cold yet soft, solemn yet 
 peaceful. And, howsoever heavy it may lie, there is something 
 of awful repose in knowing that it is the visible hand of God. 
 
 Thus Hope, though at one blow made husbandless and 
 childless, was even by the double force of the stroke enabled 
 more patiently to bear it. In one sense there was mercy in 
 the death of the babe, taken in his innocence from evil to 
 come. The mother, amidst all her affliction, seemed dimly to 
 comprehend this ; since more -than once, among the few words 
 she uttered during the first day when the child "was not" 
 Ninian heard the touching expression, " Now, nobody will ever 
 taunt my boy with having no father." 
 
 Towards evening she grew more composed, wandered quietly 
 about the house, which could only remind her of her girlish 
 days, and bore no token of her brief joys of motherhood 
 none save the little marble image that she went to look at 
 from time to time, and each time came back more full of 
 awful calm, as if that likeness made her think less of the baby 
 she had lost from her earthly arms, than of the angel she had 
 that day given unto Heaven. 
 
 She was very ill too, and physical illness is oftentimes a 
 
470 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 great blessing. Lindsay had been terrified in looking forward 
 to the hour when the poor mother would have to go to rest 
 and miss the " wee birdie " nestling to her bosom ; but when 
 evening came, Hope, feverish and worn, suffered herself to be 
 put to bed ; and Miss Grseme took her place beside, to spend 
 the night in watching. 
 
 Next morning Ninian went out early to fulfil the brotherly 
 duty of finding a grave for the child. He chose the Dean 
 Cemetery, thinking Hope would like best that her darling 
 should be laid to sleep in such a sweet spot. On the way 
 thither emerging out of one of the mean streets that still 
 neighbour the Dean Bridge he met John Forsyth. 
 
 It was their first time of meeting since they had walked 
 together to Mrs. Armadale's door. Ninian wondered whethei 
 Forsyth would bear any grudge against him, but the young 
 minister's greeting, always cold, was not more so than ordinary. 
 
 " I -wanted to see you," said he shortly to Ninian " I will 
 walk with you. Where are you going ? " 
 
 Mr. Grseme told him. 
 
 " A child's grave only ? Well happy the child that dies 
 so young ! Is it one of your sisters' infants ? " 
 
 " Not my twin sisters' " said Ninian, reluctant to explain 
 further. 
 
 Forsyth seemed indifferent. He was apparently in a restless 
 state, and walked a good way without speaking, until his friend 
 asked kindly 
 
 "Tell me, John, how you have been all this while. And 
 what did you want to see me about ? I have time for a long 
 talk to-day." 
 
 "But I have not," replied Forsyth, abruptly, and turning 
 round, he fixed his keen eyes on his friend's face. " Where is 
 my cousin Rachel 1 " 
 
 Ninian was somewhat startled. " You have heard nothing 
 of her 1 " 
 
 "No not since the night when she admitted you, and 
 spurned me." 
 
 " Nay not spurned, John." 
 
 " I say she did. The message must have come from her 
 own mouth. She desired me never to visit her again, neither 
 as her cousin nor as a minister. So I took that for a sign that 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 47 1 
 
 she was one doomed. I shook off the dust of my feet against 
 her, and left her in her iniquity." 
 
 " Do not be so hard, John. You will know the truth one 
 day." 
 
 " What truth 1 Again I say where is my cousin Eachel ? " 
 
 " Why do you wish to know 1 " 
 
 " To keep some one else from knowing. There has been a 
 man here, seeking me at my mother's house, trying to find 
 out all he can about her. But little good he got the 
 villain." 
 
 " How do you know this ? Who is he 1 " 
 
 " A friend of yours : Mr. Ulverston." 
 
 Even before Forsyth answered, Ninian had guessed as much. 
 What could be the reason of Ulverston's coming 1 ? Was it 
 that, meeting Rachel in her new beauty, and moreover in her 
 intense and scornful hate, some strange contradiction had 
 again rekindled the passion of his boyhood ? Would he wish 
 to pacify and reclaim her as his wife or else to gather evidence 
 that might prove his safeguard in the forthcoming law trial 1 
 In any case, it was important that Ninian should be acquainted 
 with what passed at the Forsyths'. 
 
 " John," said he, earnestly, " Mr. Ulverston is not my friend. 
 I call him a villain, and know him to be such j but what reason 
 had you for that opinion 1 " 
 
 " Because the world ' lieth in wickedness,' and I read his in 
 his face. Besides, as the world itself would say, when a man 
 a fine gentleman leaves his young wife and goes seeking about 
 for a play-actress, are not the chances great that he is a villain 1 
 I would have told him that, and nothing more : but I was 
 from home ; and my poor mother has a wilful tongue. So he 
 learnt all she knew." 
 
 " About Rachel's past life 1 " 
 
 "Ay," and a light tremulousness of voice betrayed that 
 Forsyth was not quite so hardened to all pity as he seemed. 
 " Of the days when she was an innocent girl at the Border 
 of the fever she had, and her delusions about being married. 
 When my mother told of that, Ulverston laughed, and said it 
 was a story he had heard before. If I knew why he said so, 
 or how he learnt it ! " 
 
 " I know," said Ninian ; " I knew years ago, but was pledged 
 
472 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 to secrecy. It was no delusion. She was even then married, 
 and Ulverston was her husband." 
 
 Forsyth started, and his sallow features were overspread 
 with a livid hue. They had just reached the cemetery-gate ; 
 he clung to it, as if unable to support himself. Then, baring 
 his head, he murmured aloud, 
 
 " I thank Thee, my God ! Thou hast been very merciful 
 to me, a sinner ! " 
 
 Awe-struck, it was some minutes before he could say more. 
 Ninian took him into the cemetery, and they sat down on a 
 grave. 
 
 " You have been saved from misery, Forsyth," said he, " but 
 not so with others. The story is an awful one. Will you 
 hear it ? " 
 
 The young minister bowed his head in assent ; he seemed 
 quite overpowered. As briefly as he could Ninian related the 
 whole ; ending with that of the unhappy mother, for whose 
 child he was now come to provide a grave. But, as was 
 natural enough, John Forsyth scarcely heeded that part of the 
 history. 
 
 " Has he acknowledged her ? " he said, hoarsely. " Will 
 she now be made his lawful wife before the world ? " 
 
 " Do you mean Rachel ? I cannot tell. He seems unwilling 
 still. If so, there must be a trial, which will force him to right 
 her." 
 
 " / will force him ! You talk of human law I will compel 
 him by the law of God I will hurl upon him the anathemas 
 of God's minister. It is true," added the enthusiast, standing 
 erect, " I am God's minister. Whomsoever I bind is bound, 
 and whomsoever I loose is loosed indeed. If he repents, and 
 I pray for him, he may be forgiven ; if he repents not, and I 
 curse him, the curse will fall ! " 
 
 So speaking, with a solemnity that was appalling, he moved 
 forward to the gate. Ninian stopped him. 
 
 " How can you find this man ? Is he in Edinburgh ? " 
 " He is ; my mother knows where." 
 
 " But you will only speak to him concerning Eachel. You 
 will not tell him that poor Hope is here ; or let him come 
 to torture her in her grief, or molest the grave of his dead 
 child?" 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 4*73 
 
 "No," answered Forsyth. " These are nothing to me. They 
 are innocent ; I have to do only with the guilty." 
 
 He quitted the spot abruptly, leaving Ninian to calm himself 
 from all the world's cares in this quiet place of graves, and 
 there to find one grave more for the little being who was safe 
 taken out of all earth's passions, misery, and sin. And, as 
 often happens when we feel ourselves tangled in a maze of 
 trouble for which there seems no end, Ninian almost envied 
 the blessed lot of the innocent who had thus dropped softly 
 from its mother's breast into the tomb. 
 
 But such thoughts were not likely to rest permanently in a 
 mind like his, whose energies always rose according as they 
 were needed. He went to his office, and then home to a silent 
 house, for Hope still continued ill in bed, though there was no 
 fear of danger. On the whole, it was best thus, since to have 
 seen her would only have added to the cares which were heavy 
 upon him. And well he knew that for any great sorrow there 
 is at first no such thing as consolation ; that the wisest sym- 
 pathy the most tender friend can give, is only, " Weep on, I 
 weep likewise." 
 
 Towards evening he felt so restless to know what was the 
 result of Forsyth's interview with Mr. Ulverston, that he walked 
 out towards his friend's lodgings by the Calton Hill. Passing 
 the theatre, he was thunderstruck to see posted up in large 
 letters, " For this night, and the week following, the celebrated 
 London actress, Mrs. Armadale." 
 
 She was then in Edinburgh, and acting ! It seemed almost 
 incredible, until he reflected that she must of necessity come 
 to arrange concerning the proceedings in the Court of Session ; 
 and that her only means for carrying on her case were those 
 derived from her profession. As for the pain or revulsion of 
 feeling from acting during such a crisis, a woman of her fierce 
 will could, as she said, " do anything." Her arrival must have 
 been sudden [though, or John Forsyth would never have had 
 need for the question, " Where is my cousin Eachel 1 " 
 
 " Still if he does not see the announcement, I will not tell 
 him," thought Ninian. " It could do no good." 
 
 Mr. Forsyth was not at home, but he came in shortly after- 
 wards. He looked frightfully haggard and much excited. 
 
474 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " I am glad you are here," cried he ; " you will tell me what 
 to do." 
 
 " How 1 Have you seen Ulverston 3 " 
 
 " I have. I followed him, found him, accused him. Bat 
 he will not right her. He called me fanatic madman fool ; 
 still I bore it ; I urged upon him God's law, and he made a 
 mock of it. Now, I will bring upon him the law of man. I 
 told him so." 
 
 " You mean, that you will lodge an information against him 
 for criminally marrying a second wife, his first being alive ; 
 that so he may be arrested and brought to trial 1 " 
 
 " That is it. I do not understand these things of the world. 
 I would have dealt with him according to God and His judg- 
 ments, but he is hardened. Listen," continued Forsyth, in 
 excited tones : " I gave him to his face the ' Anathema Mara- 
 natha,' and he never blenched. Can it be that Heaven's justice 
 sleeps ? " 
 
 " It never sleeps." 
 
 " Can it be that I must smite him, not only with the arm of 
 the Lord, but with an arm of flesh ? " cried he, in a tone that 
 made Ninian shudder. 
 
 " John Forsyth, you cannot mean no, it is impossible ! 
 You only mean that you will accuse him openly and have him 
 punished by the law of the land 1 But you cannot do it ; you 
 forget the marriage is not proved. Until that is done, no judge 
 would listen to you for a moment." 
 
 Forsyth's countenance fell. 
 
 "It is strange I cannot fathom it. Can it be God's will 
 thus to let the guilty go unpunished 1 " 
 
 " No," said Ninian, thinking to moderate that ruthless con- 
 demnation which seemed the faith into which the young 
 minister, once so gentle, had hardened. " No ; but it may be 
 God's will that the guilty should live to repent and atone." 
 
 Forsyth was silent. He seemed touched by this recurrence 
 to a doctrine which had once been his own the doctrine of 
 forgiveness and love. 
 
 " Come," Ninian continued, " let us take a walk together ; 
 we will both grow quiet then." 
 
 He led him, intentionally, so as to avoid the theatre, round 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 475 
 
 the Calton Hill, and down the slope that leads towards Leith. 
 At the head of Leith Walk, Forsyth drew back from his arm. 
 
 " There he is there ! " 
 
 A gentleman, passing in a carriage, had just put his head 
 out, and shouted to the driver, in an angry voice, " Quick to 
 Leith Pier." It was Mr. Ulverston. 
 
 " Did you hear Leith Pier ! " said Forsyth. " My threats 
 alarmed him, and he means to escape. He will go on board 
 one of the foreign steamers that are lying there, and I shall 
 never find him again." 
 
 Ninian thought this deduction by no means clear, but it was 
 so firmly fixed in the other's excited mind, that opposition 
 seemed useless. 
 
 " I will go and stop him," Forsyth continued. " Once more 
 I will try persuasions entreaties ; if these fail, my curse, which 
 I hold from God, shall follow him over God's seas. And then," 
 he added, sinking his voice awfully, " I should not marvel if 
 there came to this vile man in all but the rescue the fate 
 of Jonah." 
 
 " Hush, John," said Ninian, inexpressibly shocked. He de- 
 termined, whithersoever the young minister went, to follow 
 him. 
 
 It was already dusk when they reached the pier of Leith. 
 The tide was near high-water, and coming in heavily. A sharp 
 east gale blew over the Firth and cleared off the mist, so that 
 along the opposite coast of Fife the lights of Kirkcaldy and 
 Burntisland were dimly visible. 
 
 " He must be somewhere on the pier. Let us follow," said 
 John Forsyth, dragging his friend onward. 
 
 It was an idle chance, Ninian thought, but soon his mind 
 misgave him for using the word a word often so blindly 
 uttered even by those who feel most deeply that in the lightest 
 affairs of life there is an unerring Providence ruling over all. 
 
 Lounging about with a cigar in his mouth, and recognisable 
 in the dusk less by his appearance than by his English voice, 
 as he talked to a boatman, was the very man they sought 
 Geoffrey Ulverston. 
 
 Forsyth walked up and addressed him by name. Ulverston 
 started, and at first seemed more alarmed than angry. But 
 seeing that his pursuer was alone for Ninian, unwilling to be 
 
476 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 mixed up in the matter, had held back he became more 
 courageous. 
 
 " What do you mean by dogging a gentleman's steps in this 
 manner? You have said your say, and I have answered it. 
 Can't you let me alone ! " 
 
 " No," said Forsyth, solemnly, and by the sound of his voice 
 Ninian knew what strong control he was exercising over him- 
 self. " It is not I that speak, but One who will never let a 
 man like you alone, until it is too late and his time is come. 
 Once more, will you hear me ? " 
 
 " Hear you? That is too good an open-air preaching on 
 Leith Pier ! " laughed the young man. " Preach away, then ; 
 and if you convert me you can end with an extempore baptism, 
 washing away all my sins in the water of the Forth. But 
 make haste, for the boat sails in half-an-hour." 
 
 " You are going, then, and will not do your wife justice ! " 
 
 " Bah ! Am I to walk into Edinburgh Theatre to-night, 
 point to the fine painted creature that is entertaining the gal- 
 leries, and say, ' Ladies and gentlemen, this is my wife, Mrs. 
 Ulverston ! ' Nay, my good fellow, you must be a complete 
 visionary to expect such a thing." 
 
 While he spoke, beneath the ridicule and bravado of this 
 speech lurked a tone of uneasiness and vexation. But appa- 
 rently he was afraid to commence open hostilities with John 
 Forsyth, who on his part was struck dumb by the announce- 
 ment that Rachel was so near. 
 
 "You did not know she was here, I suppose?" said Ulver- 
 ston, ironically. " A strange thing considering what used to 
 be. Very odd, that you should try so hard to force upon me 
 as a wife the woman you yourself once wished to marry ! 
 How do I know that it is not a plot between you both?" 
 
 "My God my God Thou seest me!" groaned John 
 Forsyth. And once more, as if that old and bitter remem- 
 brance goaded him to further energy, he launched out against 
 Ulverston all the persuasions, warnings, and abjurations by 
 which he was accustomed to call sinners to repentance. 
 
 They walked forward, and their voices died away in silence. 
 Ninian remained, unwilling to follow, and yet afraid to leave 
 the spot. He watched them moving forward as far as was 
 practicable on the still unfinished pier, until blocks, stones, 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 477 
 
 and the debris of workmen impeded their passage. A most 
 unsafe place it was for two men heedless of their steps, and 
 engaged in excited talk. It was a great relief to Ninian when 
 he saw them turn. 
 
 He determined to wait until they came up. Loud above 
 the sound of the waves he heard their angry voices, for the 
 pier was almost deserted, and the spot where even he himself 
 stood was far out into the Firth. He stood and watched the 
 two figures, both too indistinct to be recognised, except that 
 he saw they walked, -as such bitter foes naturally would 
 walk, as far asunder % as the pier allowed ; one being under 
 the east wall, the other lounging along the unprotected edge 
 on the opposite side. They were near enough for Ninian to 
 hear not thefr words, but the tone of their voices. That of 
 Forsyth was loud and stern, such as he used in the anathemas 
 of vengeance which he believed himself deputed to bear. 
 Ulverston's was furious with rage.. 
 
 Suddenly it ceased. Ninian strained his eyes through the 
 dusk, of the two advancing figures he now only saw one. 
 
 In a moment the truth flashed upon him. That bare verge 
 the stones slippery with rain- the footing of both rendered 
 unsteady by excitement a single false step, and in a moment 
 either would be plunged over into the waves. 
 
 Thus, doubtless, one had fallen, but which ? 
 
 Quick as lightning Ninian was at the spot. There was a 
 man standing, gazing blankly upon the sea. 
 
 " John Forsyth ! You did not " 
 
 " No," he said, in hollow tones, " I did not do it God for- 
 bid I should ! But I cursed him and God heard ! " 
 
 Paralysed with horror, Forsyth staggered back against the 
 wall. There was not a moment to be lost. Ninian saw a few 
 people moving on the pier ; with all his might he shouted for 
 help, and almost instantaneously help came. 
 
 " A boat, quick ! He can swim, I know. Hold up, Ulver- 
 ston ! " shouted he, over the dusky water. 
 
 " Swimming's little use," said a gentleman near. " The tide 
 runs high, and he may be dashed against the wooden frame- 
 work. It must have been so, or he would have answered 
 when you shouted." 
 
 Ninian hesitated no more, but threw off his coat and leaped 
 
478 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 into the water. It was a frantic, perhaps needless, exposure 
 of life. He might not have suffered another to do it, nor 
 perhaps have done it himself for a stranger, but, to stand and 
 see an enemy perish seemed something little short of murder. 
 Heaven was merciful, though not to him was vouchsafed 
 the preservation of his foe. Ulverston was quickly found, and 
 dragged into the boat ; but some minutes elapsed before 
 Ninian, buffeted about in the waves, was likewise rescued 
 from danger. 
 
 All the while Forsyth stood looking on, ghastly, terrified, 
 feeble as a woman. When his enemy came to life again, 
 there broke out the audible thanksgivings, even tears, of this 
 man, who was not born to be the stern fanatic he had become. 
 Ulverston opened his eyes in the lighthouse on the pier. 
 He had escaped drowning, nor, though he was a good deal 
 bruised, was there upon him any visible wound. Still, some- 
 thing was wrong, and he did not recover his senses as clearly 
 as might have been expected from the short time he had been 
 immersed. He could scarcely speak intelligibly, and at every 
 touch he groaned. 
 
 " Has he any friends 2 " some one hinted ; " he may have 
 received some internal injury that we do not know of. Take 
 him home." 
 
 At the word home, Ulverston had turned his dulled eyes 
 round j they met no faces he knew, but those of the two men 
 whom he believed his implacable foes. Once more he bitterly 
 groaned. He had learned the lesson which the wicked must 
 surely one day learn that for them in their time of sickness 
 and death there are neither friends nor home. 
 
 Ninian reflected a minute. So free would have been his 
 own forgiveness, that he could at once have taken Ulverston 
 to The Gowans, but for Hope. However, in any case, the 
 distance made such a removal impracticable. There was no 
 alternative but to convey the exhausted man to the only home 
 open to him the nearest inn. 
 
 There, after much apparent suffering, he lay, extended upon 
 the bed from which, as his fast changing look foretold, he 
 would rise up no more. 
 
 " Will he die after all 1 " muttered Forsyth in an agony, as 
 the surgeon pronounced the injury to be of some internal 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 479 
 
 kind produced no doubt by dashing against the piles under 
 the pier. " Will he die 1 And Thou, God, givest me this 
 misery because I arrogated to myself Thy power of doom ! " 
 
 " It was an accident, John," said his friend, soothingly. 
 
 " Ay, but of my causing. In calm blood he" might have 
 walked there safely. I angered him, and in his rage he 
 stumbled and fell. Oh, my God ! and with all his guilt 
 upon his head I have sent this sinner unto Thee." 
 
 He paused, overcome, and then burst forth again : 
 
 " There is another thing if he dies, he can make no atone- 
 ment. And she loved him too ! Oh, Rachel ! my cousin 
 Rachel!" 
 
 "Hush," said Ninian, "he will hear you nay, he has 
 already heard." 
 
 It was so. The sound of this name which might once 
 have been dear seemed to pierce the stupor in which Ulver- 
 ston lay. His half-open eyes sought Ninian's, and his lips 
 moved. 
 
 Mr. Graeme approached him. " Can I do anything for you 1 
 You know I will do it; anything everything. Treat me 
 like a friend." 
 
 Ulverston tried to speak, and after some difficulty pro- 
 nounced the words, " Bring Rachel ! " 
 
 The voice the look were that of a dying man. Ay, 
 that very concession and entreaty convinced Ninian that he 
 was dying, and knew it. 
 
 As fast as possible Mr. Graeme drove to the theatre, on the 
 stage of which this very hour Rachel was probably acting. 
 As he came to the wings, he saw her, he heard the delighted 
 laughter of the audience over Beatrice Shakspeare's Beatrice 
 the only comic part in which Mrs. Armadale excelled. 
 Gaily she was chasing the Benedick in and out until she 
 came to the side-entrance, and saw Mr. Graeme, He touched 
 her arm, and addressed her by name. 
 
 Rachel's countenance was lit with anger, as she said in an 
 undertone " Why are you here ? " 
 
 " I am sent to fetch you you must return with me immedi- 
 ately." 
 
 "AVhither?" 
 
 " I will tell you as we go." 
 
480 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 She turned aside haughtily. " This is insufferable, if not 
 ridiculous." And noticing that a few supernumeraries were 
 gazing curiously at the rencontre, she added, " I will see you 
 to-morrow, Mr. Graeme ; I must return to the stage now.' 1 
 
 " You cannot ! Listen ! " he whispered ; " I come from 
 Mr. Ulverston. He is not well ; he wishes entreats to see 
 you." 
 
 She laughed triumphantly. " Entreats 1 ? Then let him 
 wait." And she moved on, for the audience were getting 
 impatient. Once more Ninian tried to detain her, without 
 telling her the plain truth, which, if any ray of womanly feel- 
 ing lingered in her breast, might be a startling shock. But 
 his attempts were vain, and at last the manager came to her 
 rescue. 
 
 "This is impossible, sir. Whatever cause there be, an 
 audience will not be trifled with ; we cannot stop the play." 
 
 " You must ! " said Ninian's imperative voice, loud enough 
 for all near to hear him. "Tell the audience that Mrs. 
 Armadale is sent for to her husband who is dying." 
 
 The words reached Rachel's ear just when she was begin- 
 ning to utter one of the brilliant sallies of Beatrice. She 
 stopped, gasped, staggered off the stage, and fell senseless. 
 
 " She loved him ! " said Ninian to himself, as, scarcely wait- 
 ing to recover her, he bore her away unopposed. " She loves 
 him even until now." 
 
 When placed in a carriage, Rachel came to herself entirely. 
 With cautious kindness Ninian broke to her all that had 
 happened. She sat still, and never answered a word. He 
 thought that all her hardness was coming back, until, lifting 
 her out at the inn-door, he saw that her whole frame was 
 collapsing and shivering. 
 
 "Will you go up now?" he said. "I fear there is no time 
 to lose." 
 
 Rachel bent her head the feathery head-dress of Beatrice 
 was still nodding there. Ninian touched it. 
 
 " Take off this," he said, gently. " Do not let him see you 
 so." 
 
 With quivering hands she tore off her head-tire, and threw 
 it on the ground ; then drew over her bare arms and gleaming 
 neck an old shawl that some one had brought to her in the 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 481 
 
 theatre, and followed Ninian to the door of the room where 
 Ulverston lay. 
 
 There she paused. " I vowed once, that if he lay dying, 
 and asked me to cross the threshold to him, I would not come." 
 
 " That was an evil vow. You will come nevertheless V 1 
 
 Still she hesitated, as if the fierce revenge into which her 
 love had merged were not conquered yet. While she lingered, 
 there was a groan heard within. The next moment she had 
 entered, and walked with trembling steps to the foot of the 
 bed. 
 
 " You sent for me I am come." 
 
 These few words she said in a hard, clear voice. While 
 saying them, she caught sight of the dying man the face once 
 looked up to as to that of an angel the face wept over during 
 many a vigil of sickness the face that had lain close against 
 her bosom, as if there she could ward off death then feared, 
 now close at hand ! 
 
 She saw, and all the woman came into her again. She 
 flung herself beside the bed, -and her tears poured out in floods. 
 
 Ulverston opened his eyes, looked upon her, and faintly 
 smiled. His consciousness was evidently failing fast. 
 
 " Geoffrey, speak to me," she frantically cried, throwing one 
 arm over him, and drawing his round her neck. " Speak to 
 your poor Rachel that loves you that always loved you ! 
 Only one word !" 
 
 The dying man tried to raise himself up, though he did not 
 look at her but at Ninian and Forsyth, who were standing 
 near. He seemed collecting all his energies for speech. At 
 last he gasped out, as if every word were a dying breath 
 
 " Remember both of you this is my wife Rachel ! " 
 
 His head sank back his eyes closed slowly, never to open 
 more. 
 
 " Kiss me, Geoffrey kiss me, my husband ! " cried Rachel, 
 laying her head on the pillow beside him. He smiled again 
 his lips slightly moved. Hers clung to them wildly closely; 
 clung until long after those she pressed were cold. 
 
 Geoffrey Ulverston was dead ! The All-merciful had taken 
 his soul to do with it as pleased Him. Its future no other 
 living soul had a right to judge. 
 
 " Yet," whispered Ninian to John Forsyth, who knelt by the 
 
 2i 
 
482 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 bedside praying ay, and as he prayed, weeping like a woman, 
 though the woman near him wept not "Yet, since he 
 repented towards her, he may also have repented towards 
 Heaven. If she could forgive him, surely a Diviner One may." 
 
 The young minister groaned " Amen ! " He rose from his 
 knees by that death-bed a changed and humbled man. The 
 divine spirit of his youth returned to him ; he became again, 
 in all his acts and doctrines, a very likeness of the mild, meek, 
 loving Apostle John. 
 
 After he was gone, Ninian stood alone by the husband and 
 wife, whose two heads still lay on the same pillow, both so 
 white and motionless that it could hardly be told which was 
 the dead and which the living. Rachel's eyes had never 
 opened since Ulverston died. He had died softly, without 
 pain or convulsion ; so probably she had not even known that 
 his spirit was gone. 
 
 Death in a young man strong, handsome, full of life, with- 
 out any previous sickness to sharpen the cheek, or waste 'the 
 frame is a thing once seen never to be forgotten. It is the 
 awful hand of Omnipotence laid upon all the currents of life, 
 saying, " Peace, be still ! " and in a moment, as it were, the 
 grand organisation of man, with all its physical and mental 
 perfection, becomes a mere image of clay. It is a sight to 
 make one not weep, but shudder a sight that afterwards, in 
 all times and in all places, will come back and force itself upon 
 the memory a vision of death in all its horror and with none 
 of its sublime calm, until the survivor's only comfort is to bow 
 in the dust, and cry, " Verily, there is a God that judgeth righte- 
 ously verily, there is a God that ruleth in the earth. 1 " 
 
 Ninian looked at the dead face of the man who had once 
 been, if not his friend, at least his familiar acquaintance, and 
 who had since become the only enemy he had in the world 
 the only one of whom he felt that the world would appear 
 brighter to him if no longer cumbered by that man's footsteps. 
 It was so now. Enmity, disgust, and vengeance were alike 
 ended. The very name of Geoffrey Ulverston would be silent 
 for ever silent as a name must be which leaves no blessing 
 behind it. 
 
 He closed the glassy eyes, his own being dim the while. 
 Gently he moved the head away from Rachel's and parted 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 483 
 
 their two hands one clasping so warm and tight, the other 
 closing rigidly and told. This solemn division of life from 
 death roused the miserable woman. 
 
 She rose and looked fixedly at him There, to his horror, 
 he saw the peculiar look banished for years from her face 
 but which he well remembered. 
 
 " Why do you disturb me 1" she said, in an angry whisper. 
 " Don't you see my husband is asleep ? And I, too, am so tired 
 so tired." 
 
 She touched gently the brown hair of the dead man 
 Ninian had turned the face away and laid her cheek again 
 on the pillow. 
 
 " He has been very ill, you know. He will sleep a long 
 time yet, I hope. You had better go away and leave us." 
 
 Ninian was startled, except that it was possible this misery 
 might have stunned her faculties for the moment, and made 
 her hysterical or delirious. He felt her wrist, but its pulses 
 were quite calm. He determined to arouse her to the truth. 
 
 " Your husband is not asleep, Rachel," said he, sorrowfully. 
 " Look at him touch him. Now, my poor girl, do you under- 
 stand r 
 
 She leaned over, and looked long at the face, whose muscles 
 were slowly settling into repose. Despite the hue of death, 
 the thick brown hair and curling beard, hiding the fallen 
 mouth, gave it a lifelike aspect. 
 
 Rachel smiled fondly. " How very handsome Geoffrey looks 
 when he is asleep! I always told him so." She stooped, 
 kissed the forehead, and for a moment drew back. 
 
 "He is very cold but so am I too," and she shivered. 
 " This is such a hard winter ; my feet were quite frozen in the 
 snow as I came." 
 
 "Rachel listen to me." 
 
 But she only motioned him to be silent, and took her place 
 beside the bed, holding one of the lifeless hands with a con- 
 tented, unconscious smile. 
 
 There was a noise at the door ; Jane Sedley tottered in ; and 
 ran hastily towards her mistress, sobbing. 
 
 " My darling ! I could not find you before, and now they 
 tell me it is too late." 
 
484 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 " Oh no," she whispered, cheerfully. " Not at all too late. 
 He has wanted nothing ; you see he is sornid asleep." 
 
 Ninian and the old servant looked at one another, and then 
 at the wretched wife the widow now who sat smiling at 
 them both. The expression of that vacant smile could not be 
 mistaken. The shock had brought back the disease latent in 
 her brain; she was once more mad. 
 
 Mr. Graeme, awe-struck by the spectacle, could find no words ; 
 but Jane Sedley clung to her beloved mistress, weeping as if 
 her faithful heart were like to break. 
 
 " Don't cry, don't cry," said Rachel, gently putting her away. 
 " It will disturb him and he is so much better. Indeed I am 
 quite happy now." 
 
 " It may be, God knows ! " thought Ninian j and he saw 
 mercy even in the sudden taking away of that reason, whose 
 only awakening would have been to such an unfathomable, 
 irremediable woe. 
 
 He went to poor old Jane Sedley, and tried to comfort her, 
 but in vain. She stood moaning, sometimes over the dead 
 towards whom even her hatred had melted into pity and then 
 again over that spectacle, sadder still, the living dead. Many 
 minutes were thus spent j until at last Eachel spoke. 
 
 "What o'clock is it?" 
 
 It was early morning, almost daybreak. They told her so. 
 She seemed troubled. 
 
 "Ah! and he will not wake and I must be going 
 soon ! " 
 
 " Ay," said Ninian ; and seizing at her words, he whispered to 
 Jane Sedley, that under this pretence she might be removed 
 from the room. 
 
 "How soon will my husband wake, do you think, Jane?" 
 again asked Eachel. " It's hard to go without one kiss and 
 yet the farm is such a weary distance." 
 
 " She thinks herself nursing him at my cottage, as she used 
 to do. Oh, my poor girl ! " 
 
 It was a scene more touching than any mad scene the 
 renowned actress had ever played ! 
 
 " Speak to her persuade her to leave him," whispered 
 Ninian, as he drew back out of sight. The old woman, con- 
 quering her tears, obeyed. 
 
XXXVIII.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 485 
 
 " I know I know," answered Rachel. " Let me alone I'll 
 go soon ! " 
 
 A few minutes longer she sat watching the beloved features, 
 which at times seemed almost to stir in the stirring shadows of 
 the lamplight. Tears, one after the other, came stealing down 
 her face tears not of grief, but tenderness. 
 
 "Oh, Geoffrey," she murmured. "How I love you, my 
 Geoffrey ! I dreamt I suppose when I was asleep, a little 
 while ago that I had been very angry with you ; but it is all 
 over now ! What a foolish, foolish girl I was ! " 
 
 " Come," said Mrs. Sedley, " it's quite time." 
 
 " I am coming ! You'll be sure to take great care of him till 
 I am here again to-morrow night? Tell him I would not 
 wake him, but that I kissed him before I went away, No," 
 she added, pausing as she stooped, " I think I will not kiss 
 him. It might disturb him, and he is so sound asleep." 
 
 So with many lingering looks of farewell an eternal fare- 
 well, given tenderly and with smiles she contentedly quitted 
 the room, followed by Jane Sedley. 
 
 Ninian was left alone with the dead. 
 
486 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 " HERE is news ! " said Mr. Graeme, as he entered cheerily 
 the parlour at The Gowans. " Charlie's ship is lying in Leith 
 Roads. He will be at home to-morrow." 
 
 " Oh, brother ! " eagerly cried the two women who sat 
 working together. They both called him " brother," though 
 one only had any right to use the name. 
 
 " Yes, he will really come our sailor laddie, who has been 
 all round the world. I wonder, will he be much changed ? 
 Let me see, how long has he been away 1 " 
 
 " Two years last Christmas ; he sailed the week Tinie's little 
 girl was born," said a low voice. 
 
 The speaker was Hope. She sat at the window, making a 
 child's frock. She could do so now, without any tears falling 
 on the work. Her expression, if grave, was yet serene and 
 sweet; she had outlived all agony all shame. Even her 
 sorrow was over now ; and, though she could never again be 
 the merry Hope Ansted, whose girlhood had scarcely known a 
 cloud, still she was not unhappy. 
 
 God is very merciful to those who have to suffer early. It 
 is almost incredible the power of renewed life in a heart still 
 young. A pure spirit, though crushed by whatsoever weight, 
 will continually rise, if not to joy, always to resignation and 
 peace. It is a truth which we would fain all preachers preached, 
 all poets sang, all authors taught that no grief is of itself in- 
 curable that God never meant His creatures, unto whom in 
 His wisdom he has dealt affliction, to pass a long lifetime of 
 despair. Sooner or later the balm will come ; and soonest unto 
 guileless, gentle natures as was Hope's. 
 
 " Is that frock for Tinie's daughter ] " said Ninian, as at the 
 sound of the low voice he turned and walked towards her. 
 
 " No," she answered, looking up to him and smiling a smile 
 
XXXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 487 
 
 the more sweet, that it was still pensive. " Little Agnes has 
 outgrown my skill. This is for her wee brother, the new 
 comer. I must get it done quickly. That it may be ready for 
 the baptism to-morrow." 
 
 "You are very neat-handed, Hope, and very kind." He 
 said no more, but stood leaning against the window, watching 
 her at her work. 
 
 The manner of both showed how solemnly during the time 
 more than two years that they had lived in the same house 
 together, Ninian had observed the pledge he made to himself 
 when the desolate girl came for shelter to his home. He had 
 respected her sorrow to this day she was wholly ignorant of 
 his love. A love that, when her eyes were off him and her 
 notice otherwise directed, was visible in his every look, every 
 turn ; a love that as the sanctity of her grief wore away, as, so 
 young still her beauty dawned again, making the brief time 
 of her wifehood and motherhood to seem like a dream grew 
 strong, passionate, and wild. How great had been his self- 
 control, and how frightfully he had sometimes suffered in the 
 ordeal of a position that hardly one man in a thousand could 
 endure and conquer, Heaven alone knew ! 
 
 It had made him grow old before his time, as such conflicts 
 always do. His head was grey ere he had counted more than 
 forty years. Still, at intervals for in every heroic and virtu- 
 ous struggle intervals of peace will come he had known great 
 content. And there was one source of comfort ever open to 
 him, to feel that amidst all his own agonies he had succeeded 
 in bringing comfort to her. 
 
 " Shall you be going down to Portobello to-night, brother]" 
 said Hope, suddenly. " If so, don't tell Mrs. Reay anything 
 of this frock. I mean it for a surprise." And she shook out 
 the beautiful lace, looking at her handiwork in feminine pride, 
 until slowly slowly deeper thoughts came over her. Her 
 lip began to quiver. Perhaps she was thinking of her own 
 brief motherhood perhaps of the robes, whiter and fairer than 
 earthly mother's hands could fashion, which her little angel in 
 heaven wore now. 
 
 " Hope ! " said Ninian, tenderly, for he had long learned to 
 watch and read every change in her countenance. 
 
 " Yes, I understand ! " she faltered. " I am quite content 
 
488 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 quite. And Tinie says I shall have her boy, to call him 
 what name I like, and keep him for my pet and godson 
 English fashion. I shall love him very much, and he may bo 
 a great comfort to me when I grow old." 
 
 Ninian was silent. 
 
 Soon after, he quitted the house, for one of his journeys, 
 made every week to a solitary but pretty dwelling that lay 
 under the slope of Corstorphine Hill. It had a large garden, 
 almost large enough to be a pleasure-ground, with high walls 
 that entirely secluded the inmates from the view of passers-by. 
 
 This seclusion was necessary. In one of those inmates, and 
 there were but three Heaven had seen fit to close the doors 
 of the soul even as the gates of the outer world were closed 
 upon the body. From that living grave, awful, yet restful, 
 neither body nor soul would ever come out more. Never, until 
 God unloosed the prison-house of clay, and took unto Himself 
 the darkened spirit which He of His mercy had chosen thus to 
 seal up from the knowledge of its woe. 
 
 Rachel was incurably mad, but her insanity took a form so 
 gentle, so harmless, so happy, that the few who knew of it, 
 and of her could only say, " Thus best ! " 
 
 Ninian rang at the garden-door. It was opened by Mrs. 
 Forsy th's servant, Jean the same who had been kind to 
 Rachel at Musselburgh. There was no one else in the house 
 except that faithful old woman who was to her mistress at 
 once mother, nurse, companion, and friend. Jane Sedley came 
 to meet Mr. Grseme directly. 
 
 "How is Mrs. Sabine to-day?" (They had decided, after 
 long consideration, that it was best to call her by that name. 
 In fact, she would not answer to any other.) 
 
 " She is just as usual, poor lamb ! Come and see her, Mr. 
 Graeme." 
 
 "Presently; only first you and I must settle our affairs. 
 It is the first week in April, you know." He and Mrs. Sedley 
 went into a little parlour, and transacted various business-affairs 
 belonging to her whose worldly consciousness was dead for 
 evermore. What matter was it to her that she was the lawful 
 widow of the rich Geoffrey Ulverston, and that but for her 
 insanity she would have succeeded to all that Hope and little 
 Walter once enjoyed 1 Yet when Ninian, who from the first 
 
XXXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 489 
 
 had arranged everything for her with the heir, Sir Peter, 
 month by month dealt out her ample allowance, taking care 
 she should have all comforts and pleasures that her clouded 
 mind could know he felt glad to think that the one who had 
 once possessed these things was living in his home at The 
 Gowans, utterly destitute, dependent upon himself for every 
 necessary of life. He rejoiced that from the hour Hope knew 
 of the cruel wrong done her a wrong concerning which she 
 herself never uttered a bitter word not for one penny, either 
 in his life or death, had she been indebted to the man whom 
 she once believed her husband. 
 
 " Sir Peter was in Edinburgh a week ago," observed Mr. 
 Graeme, as he and Jane Sedley concluded their business. " He 
 would have called here to pay respect to his cousin's widow, 
 but I said how useless it was. Besides, she would remember 
 nothing not even the name. I told him how she persisted 
 in calling herself Mrs. Sabine." 
 
 " Ah, poor dear ! " sighed the faithful servant. 
 
 "He seemed sorry at first that she should not go by her 
 proper name, but afterwards agreed that as there were no 
 children, and no^hope remained of her ever recovering all these 
 things were best left as when Mr. Ulverston died, hushed up 
 from the knowledge of the world. It would do no harm to 
 any one, and would save one to whom Lady Ulverston was 
 much attached. Are you satisfied, Mrs. Sedley ? " he added, 
 with a considerate and friendly air. Truly the good old 
 woman had a right to be treated as an equal. 
 
 " Yes, Mr. Graeme," she said. " Everything you do is right 
 and good, and kind to my poor mistress." Without saying 
 more, she led the way into the garden where Rachel sat. The 
 impassioned girl the frenzied wife the severe, coldly beauti- 
 ful woman the magnificent actress who from her renown had 
 dropped suddenly, the world's waves closing over her head in 
 an oblivion as entire as though she had never been all had 
 sunk to this ! A quiet, pale, listless creature, with a face rarely 
 sad, and often dressed in vacant smiles, was walking slowly up 
 and down the garden-walks, pulling leaves to pieces, talking to 
 herself, sometimes stopping abruptly, and listening to carriage- 
 wheels or footsteps without the wall, whose boundary shut her 
 
490 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 out from the noisy world of life for ever ! Ninian came up 
 to her, and she held out her hand cheerfully. 
 
 " Ah, it is you ? You have been a good while away. Any 
 letter from my husband 1 " 
 
 " Not yet," he said in a low voice. " It is not time." 
 
 " Ah, true ; I always forget what Geoffrey told me of the 
 continental post. But still it is a long while to wait. Isn't that 
 a mavis now? It's singing among the apple-blossoms." 
 And she ran off with childish eagerness, but soon came back. 
 " I would so like to climb that tree and find the mavis's nest, 
 as I used to do. But Mr. Sabine would not like it, you know. 
 I was only a poor girl then ; now I must try to make myself 
 a lady, such as his wife should be. He will not love me else." 
 She said this, talking to herself; but turning suddenly again 
 perceived Ninian. 
 
 " Who are you ? I know your face ; but though you come 
 so often I can't remember your name." "Ninian Graeme." 
 
 "Ninian Graeme," she repeated. "It's pretty enough. I 
 heard it somewhere, I think, but I cannot tell" And the 
 vacancy of her eyes showed her mind was wandering more 
 than usual. Suddenly she came back to the old subject. 
 
 " Jane, can you not find out something about the post ? I 
 am so wearying for a letter." 
 
 " It will come it will come, my poor child." 
 
 " You always say that," she returned, angrily. " And you 
 always call me ' poor child ' and ' poor dear ' though I am 
 very happy. How should I be otherwise, when I am my 
 Geoffrey's own wife 1 ? But I wish he would send, or come. 
 I am so weary of waiting." She began to walk up and down 
 in extreme irritation. 
 
 " Oh, Mr. Graeme, talk to her quiet her. Nobody can do 
 that like you," whispered Jane Sedley. Ninian went and drew 
 her arm in his, saying, in a voice that was most gentle and 
 firm, save that ever and anon it trembled with pity : 
 
 " Rachel you must be good and patient. You cannot hear 
 from your husband for a long time. He is a great way off ; 
 but he will not forget you. He may be troubled if you grieve ; 
 and glad to know you are quiet and content." 
 
 She listened eagerly. "Ah, then, I will be content! I 
 wouldn't grieve him for the whole world. But you are quite 
 
XXXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 491 
 
 sure he will come back 1 or do you think that I shall have to 
 go to him 1 " 
 
 "It may be," said Mnian. His voice failed his manly 
 heart was deeply moved. Eachel went on, talking happily. 
 It was evident that all nearer times were completely blotted 
 from her remembrance ; that her mind dwelt in a perpetual 
 present those long-past days when her lover and husband 
 had first wooed her at the Border-farm. The last conscious 
 link of memory was his departure then ; but even then that 
 was without its sting. Day after day she waited for him 
 sometimes restlessly sometimes in joyful anticipation never 
 with actual grief. All sense of pain seemed deadened in her 
 mind ; her existence flowed on, placid as that of a child, or 
 rather as that state of deeper quietude when all sensation dies 
 gradually second childhood. One only feeling remained 
 the love which had been the sole passion, aim, and rum of her 
 life its beginning and its end. 
 
 Ninian left her standing, whispering her thoughts aloud 
 thoughts, sweet, dreamy, and tender as those of a girl in her 
 first love-dream. She was hardly conscious of his adieu, but 
 when he was gone she ran after him. 
 
 " You will come again soon, and talk to me about my hus- 
 band 1 You know how I like to listen to you. It makes me 
 so content so happy /" That word, silent during all her days 
 of reason and of suffering, was now perpetually on her lips. 
 Truly Heaven had been very merciful to the poor maniac ! 
 This was the only peaceful ending her sorrow could ever have 
 known. 
 
 ****** 
 
 Mr. Graeme did not reach home till late at night, for he 
 walked round by Newington to see Eeuben and invite him to 
 the family meeting ; if so be the young doctor could find time 
 and condescension enough to adorn with his presence the 
 christening of the first boy vouchsafed to the new generation 
 of the Graeme race. Mr. Eeuben, however, grown older, wiser, 
 and less cynical, was benevolently minded, and promised; 
 though, as he declared, not for the sake of his wee nephew, 
 but entirely for the fun of seeing Charlie back from sea. There 
 was one more missing of the now scattered flock Edmund. 
 Since the bitter but salutary change that came over his youth, 
 
492 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 he had never been much at home. He had wandered about his 
 own country, living humbly in Highland glens and Lowland 
 villages, writing hard for daily bread ; since he would never 
 suffer his elder brother to aid him in any way. But Ninian 
 knew that work was happiness, and while he watched over 
 the young man continually, still he let him fulfil a young man's 
 best duty honourable toil. 
 
 Once Edmund, restlessly thirsting for new scenes, had even 
 crossed the ocean to America. Thence he accidentally brought 
 back news, that an Englishman named Ansted had created a 
 great sensation at Saratoga Springs, and been on the point of 
 marriage with a Virginian planter's widow, until one night he 
 was found dead of apoplexy, leaving only money enough to lay 
 him in a stranger's grave. Thus Hope was an orphan. The 
 tie through life unfulfilled or betrayed, ceased, as all such ties 
 must, without much sense of loss or pain. But death solem- 
 nised it to that gentle spirit, and Hope had truly mourned for 
 her father. 
 
 " I wonder where the boy is now," thought Ninian, as he 
 swung-to and fastened the gate always in old times a cause 
 of domestic difference between him and the thoughtless Edmund, 
 whose laziness perpetually admitted four-footed beasts to 
 trample upon his brother's precious flowers. " I wish he 
 would cease roaming, and settle somewhere. But he must 
 have his way ! " Thus pondering, Mr. Graeme let himself into 
 the house as usual ; he would never allow his women-kind to 
 sit up for him. But often, when he had chanced to be late, 
 he had seen a light still burning in Hope's room, as if she 
 were uneasy until she heard him come safe home. Not see- 
 ing it to-night, he felt rather disappointed, and walked slowly 
 towards the parlour. 
 
 A happy twain were sitting there Lindsay and her " boy." 
 Edmund had come home. He was leaning in his elder brother's 
 arm-chair, in his old attitude of gazing thoughtfully into the 
 fire, which lit up every line of his beautiful face. Beautiful 
 it was still, but with the grave, composed beauty of manhood. 
 Edmund was twenty-five years old now. 
 
 At the sound of Ninian's footstep he rose up and met him 
 at the door. The brothers grasped each other's hands warmly, 
 in the silent greeting of men and equals. Edmund had ceased 
 
XXXIX.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 493 
 
 to be a pet, except Lindsay's pet, which he would remain as 
 long as that loving sister lived. But even she began to view 
 him with awe and respect, as though in his fully-formed 
 character and dignity of acknowledged genius he were growing 
 beyond her caressing affection. 
 
 "You two were talking very seriously when I came in," 
 observed Ninian, when the first glad welcome was over. " What 
 was it all about 1 Any news, Edmund 1" Any more successes 
 for the Great Man of the Family?" Lindsay's eyes were 
 flooded with delight ; Edmund himself smiled, but with the 
 serious joy of a man who knows that whatever heights his 
 genius may climb, there is a greater height beyond. 
 
 " Yes, brother," he said, " I have been very successful. I 
 have toiled hard in necessary work that I did not like ; and 
 now, at last, I have attained what I wanted I have published 
 my poem." 
 
 "Brave boy! And what does the world say of it?" 
 Edmund's lip trembled as with modest air, humble as true 
 genius should ever be, he told what the world did say; how 
 to him had chanced, what scarcely happens once in a century, 
 but nevertheless does so happen sometimes, and has done to 
 one of our own day that his first essay had placed him at 
 once among the brotherhood of poets. Not rhymers for the 
 mere hour, but Poets. He had indeed become the Great Man 
 of the Family. 
 
 " And was that what you and Lindsay were looking so grave 
 about?" asked Ninian, trying to smile away the emotion that 
 made his eyes moisten as he looked proudly on the brother he 
 had reared nay more, had saved from destruction and guided 
 to honour. Miss Graeme explained that they were talking 
 about a plan of Edmund's. He wished to return once more to 
 the great home of labour and of genius, London. 
 
 As she spoke, the colour rose in Edmund's face. Afterwards 
 he said, humbly, "Brother, will you let me go?" 
 
 " Yes," the brother answered, "fully, freely." 
 
 " I shall go not only to be a poet," Edmund continued. 
 " I know well that one must live, and that it is no disgrace to 
 labour for bread in the ordinary work of literature, giving the 
 rarest and best fruits of one's mind to those writings which we 
 esteem the highest. Thus I shall neither starve, nor dream 
 
494 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 away my life," he blushed deeply and then looked fearlessly 
 into his brother's eyes his brother who wholly trusted him 
 now " nor be led into dishonour. Only, as a safeguard 
 against all temptation, folly, and laziness, I want somebody to 
 take care of me." 
 
 " A wife V smiled Ninian. 
 
 " No," was the steady but rather sad answer. " I shall never 
 marry. Poets are best alone." The young man had outlived 
 his youthful dreams, yet their sting remained in his soul. So 
 it might for some time longer, but not for ever. Ninian 
 knew that, and was content. 
 
 "I'll tell you whom I want," continued Edmund, after a 
 pause ; " I want my sister Lindsay." 
 
 "And I said and say," Lindsay herself added, softly, " that 
 not even for this boy can I leave my brother Ninian, while 
 Ninian is unmarried." There was a light meaning in her tone 
 which startled Mr. Graeme. His heart's pulses rose like a 
 torrent, and then he grew very white. 
 
 "I I cannot talk much now. We will wait till to- 
 morrow." So, very soon the conversation ceased, and there 
 fell silence and sleep over every chamber in the house save 
 one. 
 
XL.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 495 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 THERE was great mirth on the christening-day more so than 
 the simple Scottish home baptism usually creates. But there 
 was the joy of a complete family reunion now becoming rarer 
 each year, as each member was scattered far and wide ; and 
 there was the great honour of Tinie's boy being the first boy 
 the only nephew vouchsafed to the elders dwelling at The 
 Gowans. Thereupon Mrs. William and Mrs. Patrick Frazer 
 were slightly jealous, except that their own juvenile brood 
 certainly made up in quantity what was wanting in quality. 
 
 The naming of the little hero was a grand difficulty. All 
 had supposed that he would bear the paternal appellation, until 
 Mrs. Reay declared that " old Kenneth " and " young Kenneth " 
 would be perfectly abhorrent to her feelings. Then there was 
 a proposition for "Ninian," which the original owner of the 
 name decidedly opposed. Finally the matter was left in doubt. 
 Tinie privately informed Hope that she should keep to their 
 agreement, and that the boy should bear whatsoever name she 
 chose. But no one spoke or hinted at it until the time came. 
 Living so retired during these two years, Hope had not before 
 now met all the family at once. Some of them viewed her 
 who had been so singled out for misfortune with a good deal 
 of awe and shyness, until they saw how very quiet and mild 
 she was. Esther whispered to Euth, " It was a wonder and a 
 blessing that poor Hope had so well got over it." 
 
 Got over it! Strangely do people talk of "getting over" 
 a great sorrow overleaping it, passing it by, thrusting it into 
 oblivion. Not so ! No one ever does that at least no nature 
 which can be touched by the feeling of grief at all. The only 
 way is to pass through the ocean of affliction, solemnly, slowly, 
 with humility and faith as the Israelites passed through the 
 sea. Then its very waves of misery will divide and become to 
 us a wall on the right side and on the left, until the gulf 
 
496 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 narrows and narrows before our eyes, and we land safe on the 
 opposite shore. Thus had Hope landed, and found rest. 
 
 Therefore, after this lapse of time, she could smile among 
 her adopted sisters, nor in any way trouble their happiness with 
 the misfortunes that had fallen to her own lot. The only 
 visible difference between her and them was in her more subdued 
 manner, and her well-worn black dress. 
 
 " I thought Hope would have put off her mourning," 
 whispered Mrs. Patrick to Mrs. William Frazer. " She has 
 really worn it quite long enough, and it looks so melancholy." 
 
 Hope asked what they were saying 1 " Don't mind them, 
 dear," answered Mrs. Reay. "It was only about this;" and 
 she touched the obnoxious dress. " They think black is unlucky 
 at a baptism. But I don't care ; and I'm baby's mamma, 
 not they, you know." 
 
 Hope said nothing ; but when she came down to join in the 
 ceremony, they noticed she had changed her mourning dress 
 for one of- white. Lindsay noticed too and Lindsay only 
 that her eyelids were a little reddened, showing that what she 
 had done was not done without emotion. But otherwise her 
 aspect was quiet and content. Mnian, coming in the room 
 late, saw her, and started she looked so like the little Hope 
 Ansted of old. The sight of her made his strong heart reel. 
 
 He went near her as she stood at the window, and touched 
 her dress "I hardly knew you; how is this?" Her lip 
 quivered slightly. " They wished it, and it matters little ; the 
 feeling is the same." Ninian said no more. 
 
 And now came up the proud and happy Professor, to adver- 
 tise her that he was about to present his little son to the 
 minister. Hope followed to the circle that stood round the 
 table. 
 
 " What is the wee fellow's name to be ?" whispered Kenneth 
 Reay. Somehow, with an instinct of sympathy, no one looked 
 at Hope while she answered perhaps more than one guessed 
 what that answer would be. It was given in a low tone, but 
 very clear. 
 
 " Call him Walter." And the boy was so called. 
 
 No one of the family made any remark thereupon, though 
 many a time during the day they saw the childless mother 
 steal aside with Time's boy in her arms to kiss him and cry 
 
XL.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 497 
 
 over him, but softly, as if there was more of tender memory 
 than of grief in her tears. Towards evening, the whole party 
 such a family party as The Go wans had never witnessed before 
 grew very blithe ; so blithe that the elder brother crept quietly 
 away and hid himself in his study. 
 
 Thither he had not been long when there came a gentle 
 tap at the door one that had used to come years ago, making 
 him start and tremble, as he did now. Hope spoke, standing 
 at the threshold. 
 
 " May I come in and talk to you for a little ? " 
 
 He said " Yes," mechanically, and then would have given 
 worlds to have retracted that permission. She came and placed 
 herself on the little sofa under the window. It was open, admit- 
 ting both the air and sun of the first of real spring evenings ; 
 Ninian closed it instinctively, saying something about her 
 taking cold. 
 
 " How kind how thoughtful you always are over me !" 
 sighed Hope ; and then resolutely began again, "I had best say 
 at once what I wanted to say to you." 
 
 " Say it, then," he answered, and sat down opposite, trying 
 to prepare himself for anything. 
 
 " Edmund has been telling me what you three were talking 
 about after I went to bed last night." 
 
 " Of his success, I suppose 1 " 
 
 " Yes and of his desire that Lindsay should go and live 
 with him in London. He asked me to urge you to let her go." 
 
 "Indeed!" 
 
 " Would you object to that, dear brother 1 Would you not 
 like this plan to be carried out ? It seems a very good plan, 
 in all but the parting with Lindsay. And yet, she would be 
 content anywhere, if it were for Edmund's good. I asked her 
 this, and she said, ' Yes; if she knew that you were happy too.' 
 Should you not be happy]" Ninian made no intelligible 
 answer, and her innocent pleading continued : 
 
 " It might not be for long, you know. Edmund may marry, 
 and then Lindsay would come back again. And, meanwhile " 
 Here she hesitated, but so slightly as to show her utter 
 ignorance of the world, or else her simple heart's thorough 
 confidence in itself "meanwhile, you would not be left 
 
 2K 
 
498 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. 
 
 desolate, or sisterless. I would take as much care of you as 
 ever Lindsay did." 
 
 He looked wildly into her guileless eyes. She was evidently 
 quite sincere in what she said she meant merely that, and 
 no more. 
 
 " Besides," she continued, apparently reassured by meeting 
 no contradiction, " the twins would be living near us, so you 
 would not be dull, even alone with me. And, if I must speak 
 of what you never suffer me to think, it would ease my mind 
 to know I was somewhat useful, and no longer a burden to 
 you. I would be a good housekeeper, and a cheerful sister 
 indeed I would ! " Ninian was still silent. 
 
 " Will you consent? May I tell Edmund so V 1 
 
 " No, Hope ; you do . not know what you are asking. It 
 cannot be." 
 
 His voice, hollow and cold, half frightened the gentle 
 petitioner; but still she asked, timidly, "Why not?" 
 
 "Is it possible you do not see?" Perhaps some dawning 
 of the truth then visited her, for her colour slightly rose. 
 
 Ninian went on desperately. "Do you not see that the 
 world will not think as you think j that if Lindsay goes, you 
 cannot stay and live with me here alone, being not my sister?" 
 
 Deeper Hope's blush grew, dying cheek, throat, and brow 
 all scarlet. If he had seen her ! but he did not he had put 
 his hand over his eyes. After a while hers were raised to look 
 at him ; there was in them a new expression half reserve, 
 half pain mingled with something deeper than both. 
 
 " Then I must go away ! " Ninian replied not. Something 
 in her tone, and more than that, in the agony of his own mind, 
 made him feel that the crisis of his destiny was come ; that, 
 after this, they could no more go on like brother and sister, as 
 heretofore. Hope added, in a subdued accent, "Perhaps, in any 
 case, it is better I should go away. I have been to you a great 
 burden and great care. And though not really my brother, 
 you have been as such, and more to me. God bless you ! " 
 
 Her voice faltered ; she seemed to struggle against tears. 
 Yet still he was silent, and his silence made her shrink into 
 composure. She half rose to leave the room* 
 
 " I will not detain you any longer now. Only the first time 
 you have to spare, give me your advice your brotherly advice 
 
XL.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 499 
 
 as to what I ought to do ; whether I shall be a governess, 
 or companion, or what ? " 
 
 " Hush ! hush ! " he groaned, holding out his hand to her, 
 but turning his head away. Hope's courage broke down. 
 " Oh, it is a hard, hard world, my brother ! I thought you 
 would have always taken care of me, and that I should have 
 lived content with you at The Gowans ! " 
 
 Ninian grasped tightly the hand he held. He looked her 
 steadily in the face, as he said, " Hope, if you will there is 
 one way." She guessed what he meant any woman would. 
 But it was his words only she discerned, not his heart. She 
 turned very pale, and let his hand fall. 
 
 " I understand," said Ninian, slowly. " You feel I thought 
 you would that that is impossible. Forgive me ! " There 
 was a heavy silence for some minutes. At last Hope said, " I 
 know not why you ask me to forgive you. It is I who should 
 say that. I feel how noble, how generous, this is of you. All 
 these years you have been making many sacrifices for me, 
 and now you would sacrifice yourself." Ninian started 
 wildly. 
 
 " Don't speak I know it is thus. But I will not suffer it. 
 No man shall ever degrade himself by marrying me " and her 
 voice shook "least of all you, the best man I ever knew. 
 You must choose some one who is happy and honoured in the 
 sight of the world ; also some one whom you love." 
 
 " Some one whom I love ! " he repeated, hoarsely. He saw 
 her, as if through a misty dream standing beside his chair 
 her tears fast falling, though she spoke so quietly. Once more, 
 by an irresistible impulse, he grasped her hand. " Stay here 
 only a little do not be afraid of me, my sister." 
 
 " I am not afraid," she said, softly, and kept her place. 
 
 " Stay, and I will tell you about some one whom I loved. 
 It is a long time ago, you will hardly remember it. I was a 
 grown man nay, almost old and she was quite a girl. I 
 could not marry, or if I could, she did not care for me. So I 
 never told her of my love not one word. I used to carry 
 her in my arms, and pet her, and call her ' my child,' and ' my 
 darling.' But she knew nothing nothing ! " He felt Hope's 
 hand trembling but still he held it tight. 
 
 " I am glad it was so ! I am glad she did not know \ It 
 
500 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP 
 
 might have grieved her when it was too late, or afterwards 
 she might not have been willing to come to me in her trouble, 
 for safety, and comfort, and tenderness. She received it as 
 being quite natural, kind, and brotherly whilst I Oh, my 
 God ! Thou knowest all." His voice ceased its utterance 
 was choked. Hope, thoroughly overwhelmed by his words, 
 sunk lower and lower, until she was kneeling beside him. 
 
 A sudden fear struck Ninian. " Do not mistake me," he 
 cried. " I did this with no vain hope ; I had none from the 
 first I have none now. I know she will never care for me, 
 except in her own quiet sisterly way. She will not cease 
 from that surely ? " And he pressed the little hand between 
 both his. Hope bent her head and sobbed. 
 
 " My child," he said using the word he had never used 
 since she was married. " If it had been possible if you had 
 known this " 
 
 " that I had, years ago ! " 
 
 " Would you answer solemnly, for it is an awful answer 
 to me would you have loved me then ? " 
 
 " I might, if you had tried but I cannot tell." She spoke 
 wildly amid her sobs ; her agitation was becoming so intense, 
 that, seeing it, Ninian forgot all his own. He put his left 
 hand on her head. 
 
 " My child," he repeated, " my dear child, do not think 
 about this any more. I am getting an old man, and people 
 do not suffer so much when they are old. I will try to love 
 you then, in the quiet way that you would like me to love 
 you Shall it be so ? " 
 
 " I am not worthy not half worthy," she cried. But upon 
 his hand the strong hand which had upheld and guided her 
 so long her small soft lips were tremblingly pressed. Ninian 
 drew back all the man in him was shaken. 
 
 " Hope," he said, in a low, quivering voice, " we must not 
 trifle now but decide one way or the other. If you will 
 keep me as your brother, we must part altogether for a year 
 or two, and afterwards I will learn to meet you as I ought. 
 If, by any possible chance, you could take me as your hus- 
 band " He paused, but she recoiled not she did not even 
 
 remove her cheek from his hand. 
 
 " If so, and you could be content to let me love you, I 
 
XL.] THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 501 
 
 would spend my life in making you happy. My child my 
 little Hope ! " and the agony of his tone changed into the 
 music of infinite tenderness " I would take such care of you 
 I would hide you in my arms, as I did long ago, and keep 
 every trouble from you. My love my darling! will she 
 cornel" While he spoke, Hope's sobbing had gradually 
 ceased. She looked up to him this man, so good, so true, 
 whom for years she had reverenced, trusted, loved with a 
 love that perhaps one betrayal of feeling on his part might 
 once have changed into the very love he now sought. 
 
 " Will she come ? " Ninian repeated, holding out his arms. 
 She came. Slowly and softly she crept to his bosom, and lay 
 
 there still weeping, but at rest. 
 
 ***** 
 
 They were married not many weeks after, just before Lind- 
 say and Edmund went away. It was a marriage quite private, 
 none even of their own family being present, except Miss 
 Graeme, Edmund, and the Reays. John Forsyth was the 
 minister. There was no wedding journey neither, for Ninian 
 had not time. Nor was there any new home chosen whereto 
 to bring his wife; neither of them wished to leave The 
 Gowans. Little outward change would the marriage cause, 
 except the blessed change within of hope for desolation, and 
 peace for mourning. Even joy might come, in time. 
 
 On the evening of that day the Reays went home to Porto- 
 bello, taking with them Lindsay and Edmund, on a brief visit, 
 before the latter left for the south. Ninian went with them 
 to the gate, and came back again. He had been silent and 
 grave all day very grave for a bridegroom. He looked pale, 
 and even exhausted, as he threw himself in his arm-chair, and 
 softly called to Hope, who was sitting in her favourite place 
 by the window. 
 
 She obeyed, as she had been long accustomed to obey him ; 
 it was no new lesson to be learnt now. She came and knelt 
 beside him. He took her hands, and held her firmly but 
 far apart from him, so that he could look into her face. 
 
 " Tell me truly, is my darling content ] " Their eyes met ; 
 hers were laden with the fulness of reverent love, such love as, 
 wife and mother though she had been, she had never really 
 known until now. 
 
502 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. [CHAP. XL 
 
 " Quite content, Ninian" she whispered, calling him for the 
 first time by his Christian name. Ninian Graeme lifted her 
 up, little creature as she was, and folded nay, almost buried 
 her in his breast. And as his wife hid her face there, she 
 felt on her cheek and neck not only his kisses but his tears. 
 
 THE END, 
 
 Prixtcdly R. & R. CLARK, Edinburgh. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 By the Same Author. 
 
 AGATHA'S HUSBAND. New Edition. Illustrated by WALTER 
 CRANE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Popular Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 MY MOTHER AND I. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OLIVE. New Edition. Illustrated by G. BOWERS. Crown 8 vo. 6s. 
 Popular Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 THE OGILVIES. Illustrated by J. M'L. RALSTON. New Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 63. 
 
 Popular Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 TWO MARRIAGES. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 THIRTY YEARS: Being Poems Old and New. New Edition. 
 Extra Fcap. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CHILDREN'S POETRY. Extra Fcap. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 SONGS OF OUR YOUTH. Small 4to. 6s. 
 SERMONS OUT OF CHURCH. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE ADVENTURES OF A BROWNIE. With Illustrations by 
 Mrs. ALLINGHAM. New Edition. Globe 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 OUR YEAR. With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 LITTLE SUNSHINE'S HOLIDAY. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE FAIRY BOOK. The Best Popular Fairy Stories. Selected 
 and rendered anew. With a Vignette by Sir NOEL PATON, 
 engraved by C. E. JEENS. 18mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON. 
 
A SELECTION FROM 
 
 MACMILLAN & CO.'S POPULAR 6s. NOVELS. 
 
 By CHARLES KINGSLEY. 
 Westward Ho! 
 Hereward the Wake. 
 Two Years Ago. 
 Alton Locke. With Portrait. 
 Hypatia. | Yeast. 
 
 By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. 
 
 With Illustrations by KATE GREENAWAY, 
 HERBERT GANDY, ADRIAN STOKES, J. 
 P. ATKINSON, MARIAN HUXLEY, W. J. 
 HENNESSY, and JANE E. COOK. 
 
 The Heir of Redclyffe. 
 
 Heartsease. 
 
 Dynevor Terrace. 
 
 Hopes and Fears. 
 
 The Daisy Chain. 
 
 Pillars of the House. 2 vols. 
 
 Clever Woman of the Family. 
 
 The Young Stepmother. 
 
 The Trial. 
 
 My Young Alcides. 
 
 The Three Brides. 
 
 The Caged Lion. 
 
 The Dove in the Eagle's Nest. 
 
 The Chaplet of Pearls. 
 
 Lady Hester, and the Danvers 
 
 Papers. 
 
 Magnum Bonum. 
 Love and Life. 
 
 BY ANNIE KEARY. 
 Castle Daly. | Oldbury. 
 A Doubting Heart. 
 Janet's Home. 
 
 A York and a Lancaster Rose. 
 Clemency Franklyn. 
 
 By Mrs. OLIPHANT. 
 The Curate in Charge. 
 A Son of the Soil. 
 Young Musgrave. 
 A Beleaguered City. 
 He that Will Not when He May. 
 
 By Mrs. MACQUOID. 
 The Berkshire Lady. 
 Patty. 
 
 By FRANCES H. BURNETT. 
 Haworth's. 
 
 Louisiana; and That Lass o' 
 Lowrie's. 
 
 By WILLIAM BLACK. 
 
 A Princess of Thule. 
 
 Madcap Violet. 
 
 Strange Adventures of a Phae- 
 ton. Illustrated. 
 
 The Maid of Killeena, and Other 
 Tales. 
 
 Green Pastures and Piccadilly. 
 
 Macleod of Dare. Illustrated. 
 
 White Wings. A Yachting 
 Koraance. 
 
 The Beautiful Wretch: The 
 Four MacNicols : The Pupil of Aurelius. 
 
 By HENRY JAMES Jun. 
 
 The American. 
 
 The Europeans. . 
 
 Daisy Miller: an International 
 Episode : Four Meetings. 
 
 Roderick Hudson. 
 
 The Madonna of the Future, 
 and other Tales. 
 
 Washington Square : The Pen- 
 sion Beaurepas : A Bundle of Letters. 
 
 The Portrait of a Lady. 
 
 By the Author of " HOGAN, M.P." 
 
 The Hon. Miss Ferrard. 
 
 Hogan, M.P. | Christy Carew. 
 
 Flitters, Tatters, and the Coun- 
 sellor : The Game Hen : Baubie Clark : 
 Weeds. 
 
 By Lady AUGUSTA NOEL. 
 
 From .Generation to Generation. 
 Owen Gwynne's Great Work. 
 
 By GEORGE FLEMING. 
 A Nile Novel. | Mirage. 
 
 Tom Brown's Schooldays. 
 Tom Brown at Oxford. 
 
 The Laughing Mill, and Other 
 Tales. By JULIAN HAWTHORNE. 
 
 Bengal Peasant Life. By LAL 
 BEHARI DAY. 
 
 Virgin Soil. By TOURGENIEF. 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO., LONDON. 
 
Catalogue of |3oohs 
 
 PUBLISHED BY 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO 
 
 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN, LONDON 
 February, 1891. 
 
 NOTE. In the following Catalogue the titles of books belonging 
 Series will only be found under the Series heading. 
 
 to any 
 
 page 
 Art at Home Series 3 ^ESCHYLUS. 
 
 See pp. 2, 3*, 32. 
 
 Classical Writers .... 
 
 8 BLACK (William) Novels . 
 
 See p. 28. 
 
 English Citizen Series .... 
 
 12 
 
 BOLDREWOOD (Rolf). 
 CvESA'R .... 
 
 See pp. 5, 29. 
 See pp. 31, 32. 
 
 English Classics 
 
 12 
 
 CICERO .... 
 
 See pp. 3, 31, 32. 
 
 English Men of Action .... 
 
 J 3 CRAIK (Mrs.) . 
 
 See pp. 9, 29. 
 
 English Men of Letters .... 
 
 I3 CRAWFORD 
 
 See pp. 9, 29. 
 
 Twelve English Statesmen .... 
 
 13 
 
 DEMOSTHENES . 
 
 See p. 32. 
 
 Globe Editions ...... 
 
 16 
 
 EURIPIDES. 
 
 See pp. 13, 31, 32. 
 
 
 HARDY (Thomas) 
 
 See p. 29. 
 
 Globe Readings from Standard Authors . 
 
 J 7 HARTE(Bret) . 
 
 See p. 29. 
 
 Golden Treasury Series .... 
 
 17 HERODOTUS 
 
 See pp. 20, 32. 
 
 Historical Course for Schools 
 
 21 
 
 HOMER .... 
 
 See pp. 21, 31, 32. 
 
 Indian Text-Books 
 
 22 
 
 HORACE .... 
 
 See pp. 21, 31, 32. 
 
 Six-Shilling Novels 
 
 28 
 
 JAMES (Henry) . 
 JUVENAL .... 
 
 See pp. 23, 28, 29. 
 See pp. 24, 32. 
 
 Three-and-Sixpenny Series 
 
 2 9 KEARY(A.) 
 
 See pp. 24, 28, 29. 
 
 Two-Shilling Novels 
 
 29 
 
 LIVY 
 
 See pp. 26, 31, 32. 
 
 Half-Crcwn Books for the Young 
 
 3 
 
 OLIPHANT (Mrs.) 
 
 See pp. 29, 39. 
 
 Elementary Classics 
 
 30 
 
 OVID 
 PH/EDRUS .... 
 
 See pp. 31, 32. 
 See p. 31. 
 
 Classical Series for Schools and Colleges . 
 
 32 
 
 PLATO .... 
 
 See pp. 32, 33, 41. 
 
 
 oo 
 
 -p 
 
 Q 
 
 Science Class-Books 
 
 JJ 
 
 33 
 
 PLINY .... 
 
 oee pp. 33, 41. 
 See pp. 33, 41. 
 
 Progressive French and German Courses 
 
 
 PLUTARCH 
 
 See pp. 33, 41. 
 
 and Readers 
 
 
 POLYBIUS .... 
 
 See pp. 33, 41. 
 
 Foreign School Classics . . . . 
 
 35 
 
 SALLUST .... 
 SCHILLER .... 
 
 See pp. 33, 44. 
 See p. 35. 
 
 Primary Series of French and German 
 
 
 SHAKESPEARE . 
 
 See pp. 12, 45. 
 
 Reading Books 
 
 35 
 
 TACITUS .... 
 
 See pp. 33, 47. 
 
 Nature Series 
 
 39 
 
 THUCYDIDES 
 
 See pp. 32, 33, 49. 
 
 Science, History, and Literature Primers . 
 
 42 
 
 XENOPHON 
 
 Seepp. 31 33, 54 . 
 
 
 
 I 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 ABBOT (Francis). SCIENTIFIC THEISM. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7-r. 6d. 
 THE WAY OUT OF AGNOSTICISM ; or, The 
 
 Philosophy of Free Religion. Cr. 8vo. ^s.6d. 
 
 ABBOTT (Rev. E. A.). A SHAKESPEARIAN 
 
 GRAMMAR. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE SERMONS. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OXFORD SERMONS. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 FRANCIS BACON : AN ACCOUNT OF HIS 
 
 LIFE AND WORKS. 8vo. 145-. 
 BIBLE LESSONS. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 ABBOTT (Rev. E. A.) and RUSHBROOKE 
 (W. G.). THE COMMON TRADITION OF THE 
 SYNOPTIC GOSPELS, IN THE TEXT OF THE 
 REVISED VERSION. Crown 8vo. T.S. 6d. 
 
 ADAMS (Sir F. O.) and CUNNINGHAM 
 (C.) THE Swiss CONFEDERATION. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 AESCHYLUS. THE " SEVEN AGAINST 
 THEBES." With Introduction, Commentary, 
 and Translation by A. W. VERRALL, Litt.D. 
 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 AGAMEMNON. With Introduction, Com- 
 mentary, and Translation, by A. W. 
 VERRALL, Litt.D. 8vo. i2s. 
 
 THE SUPPLICES. Text, Introduction, 
 
 Notes, Commentary, and Translation, by 
 Prof. T. G. TUCKER. 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 See also pp. 31, 32. 
 
 ^ESOP CALDECOTT. SOME OF ^Esop's 
 FABLES, with Modern Instances, shown in 
 Designs by RANDOLPH CALDECOTT. 410. 55. 
 
 AGASSIZ (LOUIS) : His LIFE AND CORRES- 
 PONDENCE. Edited by ELIZABETH GARY 
 AGASSIZ. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 185-. 
 
 AINGER (Rev. Alfred). SERMONS PREACHED 
 IN THE TEMPLE CHURCH. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AIRY (Sir G. B.). TREATISE ON THE ALGE- 
 BRAICAL AND NUMERICAL THEORY OF 
 ERRORS OF OBSERVATION AND THE COM- 
 BINATION OF OBSERVATIONS. Crown Svo. 
 6s. 6d. 
 
 POPULAR ASTRONOMY. With Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON PARTIAL 
 
 DIFFERENTIAL EQUATIONS. Crown Svo. 
 $s. 6d. 
 
 ON SOUND AND ATMOSPHERIC VIBRA- 
 TIONS. With the Mathematical Elements of 
 Music. 2nd Edition. Crown Svo. gs. 
 
 GRAVITATION. An Elementary Explana- 
 tion of the Principal Perturbations in the 
 Solar System. 2nd Edit. Crn.Svo. js.6d. 
 
 AITKEN (Sir W.) THE GROWTH OF THE 
 RECRUIT AND YOUNG SOLDIER. With a 
 view to the selection of "Growing Lads" 
 for the Army, and a Regulated System of 
 Training for Recruits. Crown Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ALBEMARLE (Earl of). FIFTY YEARS OF 
 MY LIFE. 3rd Edit., revised. Cr. Svo. js.6d. 
 
 ALD1S (Mary Steadman). THE GREAT 
 GIANT ARITHMOS. A MOST ELEMENTARY 
 ARITHMETIC. Illustrated. Globe Svo. ss. 6d. 
 
 ALDRICH (T. Bailey). THE SISTERS' 
 TRAGEDY, WITH OTHER POEMS, LYRICAL 
 AND DRAMATIC. Fcp. Svo. 35. 6d. net. 
 
 ALEXANDER (T.) and THOMSON (A.). 
 ELEMENTARY APPLIED MECHANICS. Part 
 II. Transverse Stress ; upwards of 150 Dia- 
 grams, and 200 Examples carefully worked 
 out. Crown Svo. IQS. 6a. 
 
 ALLBUTT (Dr. T. Clifford). ON THE USE 
 OF THE OPHTHALMOSCOPE, Svo. 15$. 
 
 AM I EL (Henri Frederic). THE JOURNAL 
 INTIME. Translated by Mrs. HUMPHRY 
 WARD. 2nd Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 AN AUTHOR'S LOVE. Being the Unpub- 
 lished Letters of PROSPER MERIMEE'S 
 " Inconnue." 2 vols. Ex. cr. Svo. 125. 
 
 ANDERSON (A.). BALLADS AND SONNETS. 
 Crown Svo. ' 5$. 
 
 ANDERSON (Dr. McCall). LECTURES ON 
 CLINICAL MEDICINE. Illustrated. Svo. 
 
 ANDERSON (L.). LINEAR PERSPECTIVE 
 AND MODEL DRAWING. Royal Svo. zs. 
 
 ANDREWS (Dr. Thomas) : THE SCIENTIFIC 
 PAPERS OF THE LATE. With a Memoir by 
 Profs. TAIT and CRUM BROWN. Svo. i8s. 
 
 ANGLO-SAXON LAW : ESSAYS ON. Med. 
 
 Svo. i Ss. 
 APPLETON (T. G.). A NILE JOURNAL. 
 
 Illustrated by EUGENE BENSON. Crown 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 ARATUS. THE SKIES AND WEATHER FORE- 
 
 CASTS OF ARATUS. Translated by E. POSTE, 
 
 M.A. Crown Svo. -$s. 6d. 
 
 ARIOSTO. PALADIN AND SARACEN. Stories 
 from Ariosto. By H. C. HOLLWAY-CAL- 
 THROP. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ARISTOPHANES. THE BIRDS. Translated 
 into English Verse, with Introduction, Notes, 
 and Appendices. By Prof. B. H. KENNEDY, 
 D.D. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 - HELP NOTES FOR THE USE OF STUDENTS. 
 Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 
 ARISTOTLE ON FALLACIES; OR, THE 
 SOPHISTICI ELENCHI. With Translation and 
 Notes by E. POSTE, M.A. Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ARISTOTLE. THE FIRST BOOK OF THE 
 METAPHYSICS OF ARISTOTLE. Translated 
 with marginal Analysis and Summary. By 
 a Cambridge Graduate. Svo. $s. 
 
 - THE POLITICS. Translated with an 
 Analysis and Critical Notes by J. E. C. 
 WELLDON, M.A. 2nd Edition. ios. 6d. 
 
 - THE RHETORIC. By the same Trans- 
 lator. Crown Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 ARMYPRELIMINARYEXAMINATION, 
 Specimens of Papers set at the, 1882-89. 
 With Answers to the Mathematical Ques- 
 tions. Crown Svo. y. 6d. 
 
 ARNAULD, ANGELIQUE. By FRANCES 
 
 MARTIN. Crown Svo. 4$. 6e. 
 ARNOLD (Matthew). THE COMPLETE 
 
 POETICAL WORKS. New Edition. 3 vols. 
 
 Crown Svo. js. 6d. each. Vol. I. Early 
 
 Poems, Narrative Poems, and Sonnets. 
 
 Vol. II. Lyric and Elegiac Poems. VoL 
 
 III. Dramatic and Later Poems. 
 
 - COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS, i vol. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ARNOLD (M.). ESSAYS IN CRITICISM. 6th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. qs. 
 
 ESSAYS IN CRITICISM. Second Series. 
 
 With an Introductory Note by Lord 
 COLERIDGE. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 ISAIAH XL. LXVI. WITH THE SHORTER 
 
 PROPHECIES ALLIED TO IT. With Notes. 
 Crown 8vo. 5$. 
 
 ISAIAH OF JERUSALEM. In the Autho- 
 rised English Version, with Introduction, 
 Corrections, and Notes. Crown 8vo. $s.6d. 
 
 A BIBLE- READING FOR SCHOOLS. The 
 
 Great Prophecy of Israel's Restoration 
 (Isaiah xl.-lxvi.) 4th Edition. i8mo. is. 
 
 HIGHER SCHOOLS AND UNIVERSITIES IN 
 
 GERMANY. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DISCOURSES IN AMERICA. Cr. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 JOHNSON'S LIVES OF THE POETS, THE 
 
 Six CHIEF LIVES FROM. With Macaulay's 
 " Life of Johnson." With Preface by MAT- 
 THEW ARNOLD. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 EDMUND BURKE'S LETTERS, TRACTS AND 
 
 SPEECHES ON IRISH AFFAIRS. Edited by 
 MATTHEW ARNOLD. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 REPORTS ON ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS, 
 
 1852-82. Edited by the Right Hon. Sir 
 FRANCIS SANDFORD, K.C.B. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 ARNOLD (T.) THE SECOND PUNIC WAR. 
 By the late THOMAS ARNOLD, D.D. Edited 
 by WILLIAM T. ARNOLD, M.A. With 
 Eight Maps. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 ARNOLD (W. T.). THE ROMAN SYSTEM OF 
 PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATION. Crn. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ART AT HOME SERIES. Edited by 
 W. J. LOFTIE, B.A. 
 Music IN THE HOUSE. By JOHN HULLAH. 
 
 Fourth Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE DINING-ROOM. By Mrs. LOFTIE. 
 
 With Illustrations. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE BEDROOM AND BOUDOIR. By Lady 
 
 BARKER. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 AMATEUR THEATRICALS. By WALTER H. 
 
 POLLOCK and Lady POLLOCK. Illustrated 
 
 by KATE GREENAWAY. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 NEEDLEWORK. By ELIZABETH GLAISTER. 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 THE LIBRARY. By ANDREW LANG, with a 
 Chapter on English Illustrated Books, by 
 AUSTIN DOBSON. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 ARTEVELDE. JAMES AND PHILIP VAN 
 ARTEVELDE. By W. J. ASHLEY. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ATKINSON (J. B.). AN ART TOUR TO 
 NORTHERN CAPITALS or EUROPE. 8vo. iaj. 
 
 AUSTIN (Alfred). POETICAL WORKS. New 
 Collected Edit. In 5 vols. Cr. 8vo. 5$. each. 
 Monthly Vols. from December, 1890 : 
 Vol. I. THE TOWER OF BABEL. 
 Vol. II. SAVONAROLA, etc. 
 Vol. III. PRINCE LUCIFER. 
 Vol. IV. THE HUMAN TRAGEDY. 
 Vol. V. LYRICAL POEMS. 
 SOLILOQUIES IN SONG. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AT THE GATE OF THE CONVENT ; AND 
 
 OTHER POEMS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AUSTIN (A.). MADONNA'S CHILD. Crown 
 4to. 3J. 6d. 
 
 ROME OR DEATH. Crown 410. gs. 
 
 THE GOLDEN AGE. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 THE SEASON. Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 LOVE'S WIDOWHOOD : AND OTHER POEMS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ENGLISH LYRICS. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 AUTENRIETH (Dr. G.). AN HOMERIC 
 DICTIONARY. Translated from the German, 
 by R. P. KEEP, Ph.D. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BABRIUS. With Introductory Dissertations, 
 Critical Notes, Commentary, and Lexicon, 
 by W. G. RUTHERFORD, LL.D. 8vo. i2j. 6d. 
 
 "BACCHANTE." THE CRUISE OF H.M.S. 
 " BACCHANTE," 1879-1882. Compiled from 
 the private Journals, Letters and Note-books 
 of PRINCE ALBERT VICTOR and PRINCE 
 GEORGE OF WALES. By the Rev. Canon 
 DALTON. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 52^. 6d. 
 
 BACON (FRANCIS) : ACCOUNT OF HIS LIFE 
 AND WORKS. By E. A. ABBOTT. 8vo. 14*. 
 
 BAINES (Rev. Edward). SKRMONS. With 
 a Preface and Memoir, by ALFRED BARRY, 
 D.D., late Bishop of Sydney. Crn. 8vo. 6j. 
 
 BAKER (Sir Samuel White). ISMAILIA. A 
 Narrative of the Expedition to Central 
 Africa for the Suppression of the Slave Trade, 
 organised by ISMAIL, Khedive of Egypt. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE NILE TRIBUTARIES OF ABYSSINIA, 
 
 AND THE SWORD HUNTERS OF THE HAMKAN 
 ARABS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE ALBERT N'YANZA GREAT BASIN OF 
 
 THE NILE AND EXPLORATION OF THE NILE 
 SOURCES. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CYPRUS AS I SAW IT IN 1879. 8 y o. 12^. 6d. 
 
 CAST UP BY THE SEA : OR, THE ADVEN- 
 TURES OF NED GRAY. With Illustrations by 
 HUARD. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE EGYPTIAN QUESTION. Letters to the 
 
 Times and the Pall Mall Gazette. 8vo. 2j. 
 
 TRUE TALES FOR MY GRANDSONS. Illus- 
 trated by W. J. HENNESSY. Cr. 8vo. -$s.6d. 
 
 WILD BEASTS AND THEIR WAYS : REMI- 
 NISCENCES OF EUROPE, ASIA, AFRICA, AND 
 AMERICA. Illustrated. 2 vols. 8vo. il. izs. 
 
 BALCH (Elizabeth). GLIMPSES OF OLE> 
 ENGLISH HOMES. Illustrated. Gl. 410. 14$. 
 
 BALDWIN (Prof. J. M.) HANDBOOK OF 
 PSYCHOLOGY : SENSES AND INTELLECT. 
 2nd Edition. 8vo. izs. 6d. 
 
 BALFOUR (The Right Hon. A. J.) A DE- 
 FENCE OF PHILOSOPHIC DOUBT. Being an 
 Essay on the Foundations of Belief. 8vo. izs. 
 
 BALFOUR (Prof. F. M.). ELASMOBRANCH 
 FISHES. With Plates. 8vo. 21*. 
 
 COMPARATIVE EMBRYOLOGY. With Illus- 
 trations. 2 vols. and Edition. 8vo. Vol. I. 
 18*. Vol. II. 21*. 
 
 THE COLLECTED WORKS. Memorial 
 
 Edition. Edited by M. FOSTER, F.R.S.,and 
 ADAM SEDGWICK, M.A. 4 vols. 8vo. 61. 6s. 
 
 Vols. I. and IV. Special Memoirs. May 
 be had separately. Price 73^. 6d. net. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 BALL (Sir R. S.). EXPERIMENTAL ME- 
 CHANICS. Illustrated. New Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BALL (W. Platt). ARE THE EFFECTS OF 
 USE AND DISUSE INHERITED? An Exami- 
 nation of the View held by Spencer and 
 Darwin. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 BALL (W. W. R.). THE STUDENT'S GUIDE 
 TO THE BAR. 5th Edition, revised. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A SHORT ACCOUNT OF THE HISTORY OF 
 
 MATHEMATICS. Crown 8vo. ior. 6d. 
 
 BARKER (Lady). FIRST LESSONS IN THE 
 PRINCIPLES OF COOKING. 3rd Ed. i8mo. is. 
 
 A YEAR'S HOUSEKEEPING IN SOUTH 
 
 AFRICA. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 STATION LIFE IN NEW ZEALAND. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3.9. 6d. 
 LETTERS TO GUY. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 BARNES. LIFE OF WILLIAM BARNES, POET 
 AND PHILOLOGIST. By his Daughter, LUCY 
 BAXTER (" Leader Scott "). Cr. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 BARRY (Bishop). FIRST WORDS IN AUS- 
 TRALIA : Sermons. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 BARTHOLOMEW (J. G.). LIBRARY RE- 
 FERENCE ATLAS OF THE WORLD. With 
 Index to 100,000 places. Folio, -2l.i2s.6d. net. 
 
 PHYSICAL AND POLITICAL SCHOOL ATLAS. 
 
 With 80 maps. 4to. js.6d.; half mor. ios.6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY SCHOOL ATLAS. 410. is. 
 
 BARWELL (Richard, F.R.C.S.). THE 
 CAUSES AND TREATMENT OF LATERAL 
 CURVATURE OF THE SPINE. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 ON ANEURISM, ESPECIALLY OF THE 
 
 THORAX AND ROOT OF THE NECK. 3^. 6d. 
 
 BASTIAN (H. Charlton). THE BEGINNINGS 
 OF LIFE. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 28^. 
 
 EVOLUTION AND THE ORIGIN OF LIFE. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 ON PARALYSIS FROM BRAIN DISEASE IN 
 
 ITS COMMON FORMS. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 BATHER (Archdeacon). ON SOME MINIS- 
 TERIAL DUTIES, CATECHIZING, PREACHING, 
 &c. Edited, with a Preface, by C. J. 
 VAUGHAN, D.D. Fcp. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 BEASLEY (R. D.). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TREATISE ON PLANE TRIGONOMETRY. With 
 
 ~ numerous Examples. 9th Edition. Crown 
 ,'8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 BEAUMARCHAIS. LEBARBIERDE SEVILLE, 
 ou LE PRECAUTION INUTILE. Comedie en 
 Quatre Actes. Edited by L. P. BLOUET, 
 B.A., Univ. Gallic. Fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 BEESLY (Mrs.). STORIES FROM THE 
 HISTORY OF ROME. Fcp. 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 BEHAGHEL. THE GERMAN LANGUAGE. 
 Translated by EMIL TRECHMANN, B.A., 
 Ph.D. Globe 8vo. 
 
 BELCHER (Rev. H.). SHORT EXERCISES IN 
 LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION, AND EXAMINA- 
 TION PAPERS IN LATIN GRAMMAR. i8mo. 
 is. 6d.-K.EV (for Teachers only). 3$. 6d. 
 
 BELCHER (Rev. H.). SHORT EXERCISES 
 IN LATIN PROSE COMPOSITION. Part II. On 
 the Syntax of Sentences. With an Appendix. 
 i8mo. zs. 
 
 KEY (for Teachers only). i8mo. 3$. 
 
 BENH AM (Rev. W.). A COMPANION TO THE 
 LECTIONARY. Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 BERLIOZ (Hector) : AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF. 
 Transl. by RACHEL and ELEANOR HOLMES. 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 2ij. 
 
 BERNARD (M.). FOUR LECTURES ON SUB- 
 JECTS CONNECTED WITH DIPLOMACY. 8vo. gs. 
 
 BERNARD (St.) THE LIFE AND TIMES OF 
 ST. BERNARD, ABBOT OF CLAIRVAUX. By 
 J. C. MORISON, M.A. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BERNERS (J.) FIRST LESSONS ON HEALTH. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 BETHUNE-BAKER (J. F.). THE INFLU- 
 ENCE OF CHRISTIANITY ON WAR. 8vo. $s. 
 
 THE STERNNESS OF CHRIST'S TEACHING, 
 
 AND ITS RELATION TO THE LAW OF FOR- 
 GIVENESS. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 BETSY LEE: A FO'C'S'LE YARN. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 BETTANY(G. T.). FIRST LESSONS IN-PRAC- 
 TICAL BOTANY. i8mo. is. 
 
 BIGELOW (M. M.). HISTORY OF PROCE- 
 DURE IN ENGLAND FROM THE NORMAN 
 CONQUEST. The Norman Period, 1066-1204. 
 8vo. i6s. 
 
 BIKELAS (D.). LOUKIS LARAS; OR, THE 
 REMINISCENCES OF A CHIOTE MERCHANT 
 
 DURINGTHEGREEK WAROF INDEPENDENCE. 
 
 Translated by J. GENNADIUS, Greek 
 Minister in London. Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 BINNIE (the late Rev. William). SERMONS. 
 Crown 8vo. 6,y. 
 
 BIRKS (Thomas Rawson, M.A.). FIRST 
 PRINCIPLES OF MORAL SCIENCE ; OR, FIRST 
 COURSE OF LECTURES DELIVERED IN THE 
 UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE. Cr. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 MODERN UTILITARIANISM ; OR, THE SYS- 
 TEMS OF PALEY, BENTHAM, AND MILL 
 EXAMINED AND COMPARED. Crown 8vo. 
 6s. 6d. 
 
 THE DIFFICULTIES OF BELIEF IN CON- 
 NECTION WITH THE CREATION AND THE 
 FALL, REDEMPTION AND JUDGMENT, and 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5-y. 
 
 COMMENTARY ON THE BOOK OF ISAIAH, 
 
 CRITICAL, HISTORICAL, AND PROPHETICAL; 
 INCLUDING A REVISED ENGLISH TRANSLA- 
 TION. 2nd Edition. 8vo. us. 6d. 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT. Essay on the 
 
 Right Estimation of MS. Evidence in the 
 Text of the New Testament. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 SUPERNATURAL REVELATION ; OR, FIRST 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF MORAL THEOLOGY. 8vo. 8s. 
 
 MODERN PHYSICAL FATALISM, AND THE 
 
 DOCTRINE OF EVOLUTION. Including an 
 Examination of Mr. Herbert Spencer's 
 " First Principles." Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 JUSTIFICATION AND IMPUTED RIGHTB- 
 
 OUSNESS. Being a Rerievr of Ten Sermons 
 on the Nature and Effects of Faith by JAMES 
 THOMAS O'BRIEN, D.D., late Bishop of 
 Ossory, Ferns, and Leighlin. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 BJORNSON (B.). SYNNOVE SOLBAKKEN. 
 Translated by JULIE SUTTER. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 BLACK (William). See p. 28. 
 
 BLACKBURNE. LIFE OF THE RIGHT HON. 
 FRANCIS BLACKBURNE, late Lord Chancellor 
 of Ireland, by his son, EDWARD BLACK- 
 BURNE. With Portrait. 8vo. i2s. 
 
 BLACKIE (Prof. John Stuart.). GREEK AND 
 ENGLISH DIALOGUES FOR USE IN SCHOOLS 
 AND COLLEGES. 3rd Edition. Fcp. 8vo.2j. 6d. 
 
 HoRvE HELLENIC/E. 8vo. i2j. 
 
 THE WISE MEN OF GREECE : IN A SERIES 
 
 OF DRAMATIC DIALOGUES. Cr. 8vo. gs. 
 
 GOETHE'S FAUST. Translated into Eng- 
 lish Verse. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 LAY SERMONS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MESSIS VITAE : Gleanings of Song from a 
 
 Happy Life. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 WHAT DOES HISTORY TEACH? Two 
 
 Edinburgh Lectures. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GREEK PRIMER, COLLOQUIAL AND CON- 
 STRUCTIVE. 
 
 BLAKE (J. F.> ASTRONOMICAL MYTHS. 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 BLAKE. LIFE OF WILLIAM BLAKE. With 
 Selections from his Poems and other Writings. 
 Illustrated from Blake's own Works. By 
 ALEXANDER GILCHRIST. 2nd Edition. 2 
 vols. cloth gilt. Medium 8vo. 2/. 25. 
 
 BLAKISTON ( J. R.). THE TEACHER: HINTS 
 ON SCHOOL MANAGEMENT. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BLANFORD (H. F.). THE RUDIMENTS OF 
 PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY FOR THE USE OF 
 INDIAN SCHOOLS. i2th Edition. Illus- 
 trated. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO THE CLIMATES 
 
 AND WEATHER OF INDIA, CEYLON AND 
 BURMA, AND THE STORMS OF INDIAN 
 SEAS. 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY GEOGRAPHY OF INDIA, 
 
 BURMA, AND CEYLON. Illustrated. Globe 
 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 BLANFORD (W. T.). GEOLOGY AND 
 ZOOLOGY OF ABYSSINIA. 8vo. 215. 
 
 BLYTH (A. Wynter). A MANUAL OF PUBLIC 
 HEALTH. 8vo. 175-. net. 
 
 BOHM-BAWERK (Prof.). CAPITAL AND 
 INTEREST. Translated by W. SMART, M.A. 
 8vo. i4J. 
 
 BOLDREWOOD (Rolf ). A COLONIAL RE- 
 FORMER. 3 vols. Crn. 8vo. 31$. 6d. See 
 also p. 29. 
 
 BOLEYN (ANNE): A Chapter of English 
 History, 1527-1536. By PAUL FRIEDMANN. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 28$. 
 
 BONAR (James). MALTHUS AND HIS WORK. 
 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 BOOLE (George). A TREATISE ON THE CAL- 
 CULUS OF FINITE DIFFERENCES. Edited by 
 J. F. MOULTON. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. toy. 6a. 
 
 THE MATHEMATICAL ANALYSIS OF 
 
 LOGIC. 8vo. Sewed, 5-y. 
 
 BOTTOMLEY (J. T.). FOUR-FIGURE 
 MATHEMATICAL TABLES. Comprising Log- 
 arithmic and Trigonometrical Tables, and 
 Tables of Squares, Square Roots and Reci- 
 procals. 8vo. 2,y. 6d. 
 
 BOUGHTON (G. H.) and ABBEY (E. A.). 
 SKETCHING RAMBLES IN HOLLAND. With 
 Illustrations. Fcp. 410. 2i.y. 
 
 BOUTMY (M.). STUDIES IN CONSTITU- 
 TIONAL LAW. Translated by Mrs. DJCEY, 
 with Preface by Prof. A. V. DICEY. Crown 
 8vo . [/ the Press. 
 
 THE ENGLISH CONSTITUTION. Trans- 
 lated by Mrs. EADEN, with Preface by Sir 
 F. POLLOCK, Bart. Cr. 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 BOWEN (H. Courthope). FIRST LESSONS IN 
 FRENCH. i8mo. is. 
 
 BOWER (Prof. F. O.). A COURSE OF PRAC- 
 TICAL INSTRUCTION IN BOTANY. Cr. 8vo. 
 i ay. 6d. 
 
 BRADSHAW (J. G.). A COURSE OF EASY 
 ARITHMETICAL EXAMPLES FOR BEGINNERS. 
 Globe 8vo. 2S. With Answers, 25. 6d. 
 
 BRAIN. A JOURNAL OF NEUROLOGY. Edited 
 for the Neurological Society of London, by 
 A. DE WATTEVILLE. Published Quarterly. 
 8vo. 35. 6d. Yearly Vols. I. to XII. 8vo, 
 cloth, is-y. each. 
 
 BREYMANN (Prof. H.). A FRENCH GRAM- 
 MAR BASED ON PHILOLOGICAL PRINCIPLES. 
 3rd Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 FIRST FRENCH EXERCISE BOOK. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4-y. 6d. 
 
 SECOND FRENCH EXERCISE BOOK. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 BRIDGES (John A.). IDYLLS OF -A LOST 
 VILLAGE. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 BRIGHT (John). SPEECHES ON QUESTIONS 
 OF PUBLIC POLICY. Edited by THOROLD 
 ROGERS. 2nd Edit. 2 vols. 8vo. 25*. 
 Cheap Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 PUBLIC ADDRESSES. Edited by J. E. T. 
 
 ROGERS. 8vo. 145. 
 
 BRIGHT (H. A.) THE ENGLISH FLOWER 
 GARDEN. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 BRIMLEY (George). ESSAYS. Globe 8vo. 55. 
 
 BRODIE(Sir Benjamin). IDEAL CHEMISTRY 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 BROOKE, Sir JAS., THE RAJA OF SARA- 
 WAK (Life of). By GERTRUDE L. JACOB. 
 2 vols. 8vo. 255. 
 
 BROOKE (Stopford A.). PRIMER OF ENG- 
 LISH LITERATURE. i8mo. is. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 RlQUET OF THE TuFT : A LOVE DRAMA. 
 
 Extra crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 POEMS. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MILTON. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. zis. net. 
 DOVE COTTAGE, WORDSWORTH'S HOME, 
 
 FROM 1800 1808. Globe 8vo. is. 
 
 EARLY ENGLISH LITERATURE. 2 vols. 
 
 8vo. [ Vol. /. in the Press. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 BROOKS (Rev. Phillips). THE CANDLE OF 
 THE LORD, AND OTHER SERMONS. Cr 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SERMONS PREACHED IN ENGLISH 
 
 CHURCHES. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TWENTY SERMONS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TOLERANCE. Crown 8vo. 2*. 6d. 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD, AND OTHER 
 
 SERMONS. Crown 8vo. 35-. 6d. 
 
 BROOKSMITH (J.). ARITHMETIC IN 
 THEORY AND PRACTICE. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 KEY. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 BROOKSMITH (J. and E. J.). ARITHMETIC 
 FOR BEGINNERS. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 BROOKSMITH(EJ.). WOOLWICH MATHE- 
 M ATICAL PAPERS, for Admission in the Royal 
 Military Academy, 1880 1888. Edited by 
 E. J. BROOKSMITH, B.A. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SANDHURST MATHEMATICAL PAPERS, 
 
 for Admission into the Royal Military Col- 
 lege, 188189. Edited by E. J. BROOK- 
 SMITH, B.A. Crown 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 BROWN (J. Allen). PALAEOLITHIC MAN IN 
 NORTH-WEST MIDDLESEX. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 BROWN (T. E.). THE MANX WITCH : AND 
 OTHER POEMS. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 BROWNE (J. H. Balfour). WATER SUPPLY. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. f\d. 
 
 BRUNTON (Dr. T. Lauder). A TEXT- 
 BOOK OF PHARMACOLOGY, THERAPEUTICS, 
 AND MATERIA MEDICA. 3rd Edition. 
 Medium 8vo. zis. 
 
 DISORDERS OF DIGESTION : THEIR CON- 
 SEQUENCES AND TREATMENT. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 PHARMACOLOGY AND THERAPEUTICS ; OR, 
 
 MEDICINE PAST AND PRESENT. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TABLES OF MATERIA MEDICA : A COM- 
 PANION TO THE MATERIA MEDICA MU- 
 SEUM. 8vo. S.T. 
 
 THE BIBLE AND SCIENCE. With Illustra- 
 tions. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 CROONIAN LECTURES ON THE CONNEC- 
 TION BETWEEN CHEMICAL CONSTITUTION 
 AND PHYSIOLOGICAL ACTION. Being an In- 
 troduction to Modern Therapeutics. 8vo. 
 
 BRYANS (Clement). LATIN PROSE EXER- 
 CISES BASED UPON CAESAR'S "GALLIC 
 WAR." With a Classification of Caesar's 
 Phrases, and Grammatical Notes on Caesar's 
 Chief Usages. Pott 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 KEY (for Teachers only). 4$. 6d. 
 
 BRYCE (James, M.P., D.C.L.).-THE HOLY 
 ROMAN EMPIRE. 8th Edition. Crown 8vo. 
 js. 6d. Library Edition.. 8vo. 145. 
 
 TRANSCAUCASIA AND ARARAT. 3rd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. gs, 
 
 THE AMERICAN COMMONWEALTH. 2nd 
 
 Edition. 2 vols. Extra Crown 8vo. 25^. 
 
 BUCHHEIM (Dr.). DEUTSCHE LYRIK. 
 
 i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 DEUTSCHE BALLADEN UND ROMANZEN. 
 
 i8mo. [In the Press. 
 
 BUCKLAND (Anna). OUR NATIONAL IN- 
 STITUTIONS. i8mo. is. 
 
 BUCKLEY (Arabella). HISTORY OF ENG- 
 LAND FOR BEGINNERS. With Coloured 
 Maps and Chronological and Genealogical 
 Tables. Globe 8vo. 3,?. 
 
 BUCKNILL (Dr.). THE CARE OF THE 
 INSANE. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 BUCKTON (G. B.). MONOGRAPH OF THE 
 BRITISH CICADA, OR TETTIGID^:. In 8 
 parts, Quarterly. Part I. January, 1890. 
 8vo. I. II. III. IV. and V. ready. 8*. each 
 net. Vol. I. 8vo. 33^.6^. net. 
 
 BUMBLEBEE BOGO'S BUDGET. By a 
 RETIRED JUDGE. Illustrations by ALICE 
 HAVERS. Crown 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 BURGON(Dean). POEMS. Ex.fcp.8vo. 4S.6J. 
 
 BURKE (Edmund). LETTBRS, TRACTS, AND 
 SPEECHES ON IRISH AFFAIRS. Edited by 
 MATTHEW ARNOLD, with Preface. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 REFLECTIONS ON THE FRENCH REVOLU- 
 TION. Ed. by F. G. SELBY. Gl. Svo 5^. 
 
 BURN (Robert). ROMAN LITERATURE IN 
 RELATION TO ROMAN ART. With Illustra- 
 tions. Extra Crown 8vo. i^s. 
 
 BURNS. THE POETICAL WORKS. With a 
 Biographical Memoir by ALEXANDER SMITH. 
 In 2 vols. fcp. 8vo. ios. 
 
 BURY (J. B.). A HISTORY OF THE LATER 
 ROMAN EMPIRE FROM ARCADIUS TO IRENE, 
 A. D. 390-800. 2 vols. 8vo. 32^. 
 
 PINDAR : NEMEAN ODES. 8vo. izs. 
 
 BUTLER (Archer). SERMONS, DOCTRINAL 
 AND PRACTICAL, nth Edition. 8vo. 8s. 
 
 SECOND SERIES OF SERMONS. 8vo. 73. 
 
 LETTERS ON ROMANISM. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 BUTLER (George). SERMONS PREACHED IN 
 
 CHELTENHAM COLLEGE CHAPEL. 8vo. -js.bd. 
 
 BUTLER'S HUDIBRAS. Edited by ALFRED 
 
 MILNES. Fcp. 8vo. Part I. 3-5-. 6d. Part 
 
 II. and III. 4S. 64. 
 C/ESAR. See pp. 31, 32. 
 CAIRNES (Prof. J. E.). POLITICAL ESSAYS. 
 
 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 SOME LEADING PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL 
 
 ECONOMY NEWLY EXPOUNDED. 8vo. 14*. 
 
 THE SLAVE POWER. 8vo. IOT. 6d, 
 
 THE CHARACTER AND LOGICAL METHOD 
 
 OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CALDERON. SELECT PLAYS OF CALDERON. 
 
 Edited by NORMAN MAcCoLi.,M.A. Crown 
 
 8vo. 14$. 
 CALDERWOOD (Prof.) HANDBOOK OF 
 
 MORAL PHILOSOPHY. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE RELATIONS OF MIND AND BRAIN. 
 
 2nd Edition. 8vo. 125. 
 
 THE PARABLES OF OUR LORD. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE RELATIONS OF SCIENCE AND 
 
 RELIGION. Crown 8vo. 5* . 
 
 ON TEACHING. 4th Edition. Extra fcp. 
 
 8VO. 2S. f)d. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE. COOPER'S LE KEUX'S MEMO- 
 RIALS OF CAMBRIDGE. Illustrated with 90 
 Woodcuts in the Text, 154 Plates on Steel 
 and Copper by LE KEUX, STORER, &c., in- 
 cluding 20 Etchings by R. FARREN. 3 vols. 
 4to, half levant morocco. io/. ios. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 CAMBRIDGE SENATE-HOUSE PROBLEMS 
 AND RIDERS, WITH SOLUTIONS : 
 1848 51. RIDERS. By JAMESON. 8vo. js.6d. 
 1875. PROBLEMS AND RIDERS. Edited by 
 
 Prof. A. G. GREENHILL. Crown 8vo. 
 
 8s. 6d. 
 1878. SOLUTIONS BY THE MATHEMATICAL 
 
 MODERATORS AND EXAMINERS. Edited 
 
 by J. W. L. GLAISHER, M.A. 8vo. 12^. 
 
 CAMEOS FROM ENGLISH HISTORY. 
 
 See p. 54. 
 
 CAMPBELL (Dr. John M'Leod). THE NA- 
 TURE OF THE ATONEMENT. 6th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 REMINISCENCES AND REFLECTIONS. Ed., 
 
 with an Introductory Narrative, by his Son, 
 DONALD CAMPBELL, M.A. Crown 8vo. 
 7*. 6d. 
 
 RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE GIFT OF ETER- 
 NAL LIFE. Compiled from Sermons preached 
 at Row, in the years 1829 31. Crown 
 8vo. ^s. 
 
 THOUGHTS ON REVELATION. 2nd Edit. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 CAMPBELL (J. F.). MY CIRCULAR NOTES. 
 Cheaper issue. Crown 8vo. 6^. 
 
 CANDLER (H.). HELP TO ARITHMETIC. 
 2nd Edition. Globe 8vo. 2*. 6d. 
 
 CANTERBURY (His Grace Edward White, 
 Archbishop of). BOY-LIFE : ITS TRIAL, ITS 
 STRENGTH, ITS FULNESS. Sundays in Wel- 
 lington College, 1859 73' 4thEclition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE SEVEN GIFTS. Addressed to the 
 
 Diocese of Canterbury in his Primary Visita- 
 tion. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CHRIST AND His TIMES. Addressed to 
 
 the Diocese of Canterbury in his Second 
 Visitation. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CARLES (W. R.). LIFE IN COREA. Svo. 
 
 i2s. 6d. 
 CARLYLE (Thomas). REMINISCENCES. Ed. 
 
 by CHARLES ELIOT NORTON. 2 vols. Crown 
 
 SVO. 12S. 
 
 EARLY LETTERS OF THOMAS CARLYLE. 
 
 Edited by C. E. NORTON. 2 vols. 181426. 
 
 Crown Svo. iBs. 
 LETTERS OF THOMAS CARLYLE. Edited 
 
 by C. E. NORTON. 2 vols. 1826 36. Crown 
 
 Svo. i8s. 
 GOETHE AND CARLYLE, CORRESPONDENCE 
 
 BETWEEN. Edited by C. E. NORTON. Crown 
 
 8vo. gs. 
 
 CARNOT-THURSTON.-REFLECTIONS ON 
 
 THE MOTIVE POWER OF HEAT, AND ON 
 MACHINES FITTED TO DEVELOP THAT 
 POWER. From the French of N. L. S. CAR- 
 NOT. Edited by R. H. THURSTON, LL.D. 
 Crown Svo. 7-. 6d. 
 
 CARPENTER (Bishop W. Boyd). TRUTH 
 IN TALE. Addresses, chiefly to Children. Cr. 
 Svo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 THE PERMANENT ELEMENTS OF RE- 
 LIGION : Bampton Lectures, 1887. Svo. 14.1. 
 
 CARR (J. Comynsj. PAPERS ON ART. Cr. 
 Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 CARROLL (Lewis). ALICE'S ADVKNTURES 
 IN WONDERLAND. With 42 Illustrations by 
 TENNIEL. Crown Svo. 6s. net. 
 People's Edition. With all the original 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. zs. 6d. net. 
 A GERMAN TRANSLATION OF THE SAME. 
 
 Crown Svo, gilt. 6s. net. 
 A FRENCH TRANSLATION OF THE SAME. 
 
 Crown Svo, gilt. 6s. net. 
 AN ITALIAN TRANSLATION OF THE SAME. 
 Crown Svo, gilt. 6*. net. 
 
 ALICE'S ADVENTURES UNDER-GROUND. 
 
 Being a Facsimile of the Original MS. Book, 
 afterwards developed into " Alice's Adven- 
 tures in Wonderland." With 27 Illustrations 
 by the Author. Crown Svo. 4$. net. 
 
 THROUGH THE LOOKING-GLASS AND 
 
 WHAT ALICE FOUND THERE. With 50 Illus- 
 trations by TENNIEL. Cr. Svo, gilt. 6s. net. 
 Peoples Edition. With all the original 
 
 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 2S. 6d. net. 
 Peoples Edition of " Alice's Adventures in 
 Wonderland," and "Through the Looking- 
 Glass." i vol. Crown Svo. A,S. 6d. net. 
 
 THE GAME OF LOGIC. Cr. Svo. 3^. net. 
 
 RHYME? AND REASON? With 65 Illus- 
 trations by ARTHUR B. FROST, and 9 fey 
 HENRY HOLIDAY. Crown Svo. 6s. net. 
 
 A TANGLED TALE. Reprinted from the 
 
 " Monthly Packet." With 6 Illustrations by 
 ARTHUR B. FROST. Crn. Svo. 4?. 6d. net. 
 
 SYLVIE AND BRUNO. With 46 Illustra- 
 tions by HARRY FURNISS. Cr. Svo. 7j6rf.net. 
 
 THE NURSERY ' ' ALICE." Twenty Coloured 
 
 Enlargements from TENNIEL'S Illustrations 
 to "Alice's Adventures in Wonderland," 
 with Text adapted to Nursery Readers. 
 4to. 4S. net. 
 
 THE HUNTING OF THE SNARK, AN 
 
 AGONY IN EIGHT FITS. With 9 Illustrations 
 by HENRY HOLIDAY. Cr. Svo. 4$. 6d. net. 
 
 CARSTARES (WM.) : A Character and 
 Career of the Revolutionary Epoch (1649 
 1715). By R. H. STORY. Svo. 125. 
 
 CARTER (R. Brudenell, F.C.S.). A PRAC- 
 TICAL TREATISE ON DISEASES OF THE EYE. 
 Svo. i6j. 
 
 EYESIGHT, GOOD AND BAD. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MODERN OPERATIONS FOR CATARACT. 
 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 CASSEL (Dr. D.). MANUAL OF JEWISH 
 HISTORY AND LITERATURE. Translated 
 by Mrs. HENRY LUCAS. Fcp. Svo. 2s.6d. 
 
 CAUCASUS: NOTES ON THE. By "Wan- 
 derer." Svo. gs. 
 
 CAUTLEY (G. S.). A CENTURY OF EM- 
 BLEMS. W T ith Illustrations by the Lady 
 MARIAN ALFORD. Small 410. io,y. 6d. 
 
 CAZENOVE (J. Gibson). CONCERNING THE 
 BEING AND ATTRIBUTES OF GOD. Svo. 55. 
 
 CHALMERS (J. B.). GRAPHICAL DETER- 
 MINATION OF FORCES IN ENGINEERING 
 STRUCTURES. Svo. 245. 
 
 CHASSERESSE (D.). -SPORTING SKETCHES- 
 Illustrated. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 CHATTERTON : A BIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. 
 By Sir DANIEL WILSON, LL.D. Crown 8vo. 
 6s. 6d. 
 
 CHERRY (Prof. R. R.). -LECTURES ON THE 
 GROWTH OF CRIMINAL LAW IN ANCIENT 
 COMMUNITIES. 8vo. 55-. net. 
 
 CHEYNE (C. H. H.). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TREATISE ON THE PLANETARY THEORY. 
 Crown 8vo. 7$. 6</. 
 
 CHEYNE (T. K.). THE BOOK OF ISAIAH 
 CHRONOLOGICALLY ARRANGED. Crown 8vo. 
 7 s. 6d. 
 
 CHOICE NOTES ON THE FOUR GOS- 
 PELS, drawn from Old and New Sources. 
 Crown 8vo. 4 vols. ^s. 6d. each. (St. 
 Matthew and St. Mark in i vol. 9^.) 
 
 CHRISTIE (J.). CHOLERA EPIDEMICS IN 
 EAST AFRICA. 8vo. 15$. 
 
 CHRISTIE (J. R.). ELEMENTARY TEST 
 QUESTIONS IN PURE AND MIXED MATHE- 
 MATICS. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 CHRISTMAS CAROL, A. Printed in 
 Colours, with Illuminated Borders from MSS. 
 of the Fourteenth and Fifteenth Centuries. 
 4to. 2 is. 
 
 CHURCH (Very Rev. R. W.). THE SACRED 
 POETRY OF EARLY RELIGIONS, and Edition. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 ST. ANSELM. Globe 8vo. 5*. 
 
 HUMAN LIFE AND ITS CONDITIONS. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 THE GIFTS OF CIVILISATION, and other 
 
 Sermons and Lectures. Crown 8vo. "js. 6d. 
 
 DISCIPLINE OF THE CHRISTIAN CHARAC- 
 TER, and other Sermons. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 ADVENT SERMONS. 1885. Cr. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS WRITINGS. Collected 
 
 Edition. 5 vols. Globe 8vo. $s. each. 
 Vol. I. MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS. II 
 DANTE: AND OTHER ESSAYS. III. ST. 
 ANSELM. IV. SPENSER. V. BACON. 
 THE OXFORD MOVEMENT. 8vo. 
 
 CHURCH (Rev. A. J.). LATIN VERSION OF 
 SELECTIONS FROM TENNYSON. By Prof. 
 CONINGTON, Prof. SEELEY, Dr. HESSEY, 
 T. E. KEBBEL, &c. Edited by A. J. CHURCH, 
 M.A. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STORIES FROM THE BIBLE. Illustrated. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 5$. 
 
 CICERO. THE LIFE AND LETTERS OF MAR- 
 CUS TULLIUS CICERO. By the Rev. G. E. 
 JEANS, M.A. 2nd Edit. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 THE ACADEMICA. The Text revised and 
 
 explained by J. S. REID, M.L. 8vo. i$s. 
 
 THE ACADEMICS. Translated by J. S. 
 
 REID, M.L. 8vo. 5*. 6d. 
 
 See also pp. 31, 32. 
 
 CLARK. MEMORIALS FROM JOURNALS AND 
 LETTERS OF SAMUEL CLARK, M.A. Edited 
 by his Wife. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 CLARK (L.) and SADLER (H.). THE STAR 
 GUIDE. Roy. 8vo. $s. 
 
 CLARKE (C. B.). AGEOGRAPHICALREADER 
 
 AND COMPANION TO THE ATLAS. Cr. 8vo. 25. 
 
 A CLASS-BOOK OF GEOGRAPHY. With 18 
 
 Coloured Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 3^. ; swd., zs. 6d. 
 
 SPECULATIONS FROM POLITICAL ECON- 
 OMY. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 CLASSICAL WRITERS. Edited by JOHN 
 RICHARD GREEN. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 EURIPIDES. By Prof. MAHAFFY. 
 MILTON. By the Rev. STOPFORD A. BROOKE, 
 LIVY. By the Rev. W. W. CAPES, M.A. 
 VERGIL. By Prof. NETTLESHIP, M.A. 
 SOPHOCLES. By Prof. L. CAMPBELL, M.A. 
 DEMOSTHENES. By Prof. BUTCHER, M.A. 
 TACITUS. By CHURCH and BRODRIBB. 
 
 CLAUSIUS(R.). THE MECHANICAL THEORY 
 OF HEAT. Translated by WALTER R. 
 BROWNE. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 CLERGYMAN'S SELF-EXAMINATION 
 CONCERNING THE APOSTLES' CREED. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. T.S. 6d. 
 
 CLIFFORD (Prof. W. K.). ELEMENTS OF 
 DYNAMIC. An Introduction to the Study of 
 Motion and Rest in Solid and Fluid Bodies. 
 Crown 8vo. Part I. Kinematic. Books I. 
 III. 7 s. 6d. Book IV. and Appendix, 6s. 
 
 LECTURES AND ESSAYS. Ed. by LESLIE 
 
 STEPHEN and Sir F. POLLOCK. Cr. 8vo. Bs. 6d. 
 
 SEEING AND THINKING. With Diagrams. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 MATHEMATICAL PAPERS. Edited by R. 
 
 TUCKER. With an Introduction by H. J. 
 STEPHEN SMITH, M.A. 8vo-. 30^. 
 
 CLIFFORD (Mrs. W.K.). ANYHOW STORIES. 
 With Illustrations by DOROTHY TENNANT. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. ; paper covers, is. 
 
 CLOUGH (A. H.). POEMS. New Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 7.5-. 6d. 
 PROSE REMAINS. With a Selection from 
 
 his Letters, and a Memoir by his Wife. 
 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 COAL : ITS HISTORY AND ITS USES. By 
 Profs. GREEN, MIALL, THORPE, RUCKER, 
 and MARSHALL. 8vo. 125. 6d. 
 
 COBDEN (Richard.). SPEECHES ON QUES- 
 TIONS OF PUBLIC POLICY. Ed. by J. BRIGHT 
 and J. E. THOROLD ROGERS. Globe 8vo. 
 3 s. 6d. 
 
 COCKSHOTT (A.) and WALTERS (F. B.). 
 A TREATISE ON GEOMETRICAL CONICS. 
 Crown 8vo. 55-. 
 
 COHEN (Dr. Julius B.). THE OWENS COL- 
 LEGE COURSE OF PRACTICAL ORGANIC 
 CHEMISTRY. Fcp. 8vo. 2$. 6d. 
 
 COLENSO (Bp.). THE COMMUNION SERVICB 
 FROM THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER, WITH 
 SELECT READINGS FROM THE WRITINGS OK 
 THE REV. F. D. MAURICE. Edited by the 
 late BISHOP COLENSO. 6th Edition. i6mo. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 COLERIDGE. THE POETICAL AND DRA- 
 MATIC WORKS OF SAMUEL TAYLOR COLE- 
 RIDGE. 4 vols. Fcp. 8vo. 31.1. 6d. 
 Also an Edition on Large Paper, 2/. 125. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 COLLECTS OF THE CHURCH OF ENG- 
 LAND. With a Coloured Floral Design to 
 each Collect. Crown 8vo. 125-. 
 
 COLLIER (Hon. John). A PRIMER OF ART. 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 COLSON (F. H.). FIRST GREEK READER. 
 Stories and Legends. With Notes, Vocabu- 
 lary, and Exercises. Globe 8vo. 33. 
 
 COMBE. LIFE OF GEORGE COMBE. By 
 CHARLES GIBBON. 2 vols. 8vo. 325. 
 
 EDUCATION : ITS PRINCIPLES AND PRAC- 
 TICE AS DEVELOPED BY GEORGE COMBE. 
 Edited by WILLIAM JOLLY. 8vo. i$s. 
 
 CONGREVE (Rev. John). HIGH HOPES 
 AND PLEADINGS FOR A REASONABLE FAITH, 
 NOBLER THOUGHTS, LARGER CHARITY. 
 Crown 8vo. 5.9. 
 
 CONSTABLE (Samuel). GEOMETRICAL EX- 
 ERCISES FOR BEGINNERS. Cr. 8vo. 3-5-. 6d. 
 
 COOK (E. T.). A POPULAR HANDBOOK 
 TO THE NATIONAL GALLERY. Including, 
 by special permission, Notes collected from 
 the Works of Mr. RUSKIN. 3rd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo, half morocco. 14^. 
 
 Also an Edition on Large Paper, limited to 
 250 copies. 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 COOKE (Josiah P., jun.). PRINCIPLES OF 
 CHEMICAL PHILOSOPHY. New Ed. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 RELIGION AND CHEMISTRY. Crown 
 
 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF CHEMICAL PHYSICS. 4th 
 
 Edition. Royal 8vo. 21^. 
 
 COOKERY. MIDDLE CLASS BOOK. Compiled 
 for the Manchester School of Cookery. Fcp. 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 CO-OPERATION IN THE UNITED 
 STATES : HISTORY OF. Edited by H. B. 
 ADAMS. 8vo. 15*. 
 
 COPE (E. D.). THE ORIGIN OF THE FITTEST. 
 Essays on Evolution. 8vo. 125. bd. 
 
 COPE (E. M.). AN INTRODUCTION TO ARIS- 
 TOTLE'S RHETORIC. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 CORBETT (Julian). THE FALL OF ASGARD : 
 
 A Tale of St. Olaf's Day. 2 vols. 12^. 
 FOR GOD AND GOLD. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 KOPHETUA THE THIRTEENTH. 2 Vols. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 12*. 
 
 CORE (T. H.). QUESTIONS ON BALFOUR 
 STEWART'S "LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY 
 PHYSICS." Fcp. 8vo. zs. 
 
 CORFIELD (Dr. W. H.). THE TREATMENT 
 AND UTILISATION OF SEWAGE. 3rd Edition, 
 Revised by the Author, and by Louis C. 
 PARKES, M.D. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 CORNELL UNIVERSITY STUDIES IN 
 CLASSICAL PHILOLOGY. Edited by I. 
 FLAGG, W. G. HALE, and B. I. WHEELER. 
 I. The C 7 ./^-Constructions : their History 
 and Functions. Part I. Critical, is. 8^. net. 
 Part II. Constructive. By W. G. HALE. 
 3J. 4,d. net. II. Analogy and the Scope of 
 its Application in Language. By B. I. 
 WHEELER, is. -$d. net. 
 
 COSSA. GUIDE TO THE STUDY OF POLITICAL 
 ECONOMY. From the Italian of Dr. LUIGI 
 COSSA. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 COTTERILL (Prof. James H.). APPLIED 
 MECHANICS : An Introduction to the Theory 
 of Structures and Machines. 2nd Edition. 
 Med. 8vo. i8j. 
 
 COTTERILL (Prof. J. H.) and SLADE 
 (J. H.). LESSONS IN APPLIED ME- 
 CHANICS. Fcp. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 COTTON (Bishop). SERMONS PREACHED 
 TO ENGLISH CONGREGATIONS IN INDIA. 
 Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 COUES (Elliott). KEY TO NORTH AMERICAN 
 BIRDS. Illustrated. 8vo. 2/. zs. 
 
 HANDBOOK OF FIELD AND GENERAL OR- 
 NITHOLOGY. Illustrated. 8vo. 105. net. 
 
 COX (G. V.). RECOLLECTIONS OF OXFORD. 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6*. 
 
 CRAIK (Mrs.). POEMS. New and Enlarged 
 
 Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s-. 
 
 CHILDREN'S POETRY. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 SONGS OF OUR YOUTH. Small 410. 6s. 
 
 CONCERNING MEN : AND OTHER PAPERS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 45-. 6d. 
 
 ABOUT MONEY : AND OTHER THINGS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6*. 
 
 SERMONS OUT OF CHURCH. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 AN UNKNOWN COUNTRY. Illustrated by 
 
 F. NOEL PATON. Royal 8vo. js. 6d. 
 ALICE LEARMONT : A FAIRY TALE. With 
 
 Illustrations. 45-. 6d. 
 AN UNSENTIMENTAL JOURNEY THROUGH 
 
 CORNWALL. Illustrated. 410. 12^. 6d. 
 OUR YEAR ? A CHILD'S BOOK IN PROSB 
 
 AND VERSE. Illustrated. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LITTLE SUNSHINE'S HOLIDAY. Globe 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE ADVENTURES OF A BROWNIE. Illus- 
 trated by Mrs. ALLINGHAM. 45. 6d. 
 
 THE LITTLE LAME PRINCE AND HIS 
 
 TRAVELLING CLOAK. A Parable for Old 
 and Young. With 24 Illustrations by J. 
 McL. RALSTON. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 THE FAIRY BOOK : THE BEST POPULAR 
 
 FAIRY STORIES. i8mo. 4*. 6d. 
 See also p. 29. 
 
 CRAIK (Henry). THE STATE IN ITS RELA- 
 TION TO EDUCATION. Crown 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 CRANE (Lucy). LECTURES ON ART AND 
 THE FORMATION OF TASTE. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CRANE (Walter). THE SIRENS THREE. A 
 Poem. Written and Illustrated by WALTER 
 CRANE. Royal 8vo. IDS. 6d. 
 
 CRAVEN (Mrs. Dacre). A GUIDE TO DIS- 
 TRICT NURSES. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CRAWFORD (F. Marion). A CIGARETTE 
 MAKER'S ROMANCE. Crown 8vo. 6s. See 
 also p. 29. 
 
 CROSS (Rev. J. A.). BIBLE READINGS SE- 
 LECTED FROM THE PENTATEUCH AND THE 
 BOOK OF JOSHUA. 2nd Ed. Globe 8vo. 25.60". 
 
 CROSSLEY (E.), GLEDHILL (J.), and 
 WILSON (J. M.). A HANDBOOK OF DOU- 
 BLE STARS. 8vo. 2is. 
 CORRECTIONS TO THE HANDBOOK OF 
 
 DOUBLE STARS. 8vo. is. 
 
10 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 GUMMING (Linnaeus!. ELECTRICITY. An 
 Introduction to the Theory of Electricity. 
 With numerous Examples. Cr. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM (Rev. W.). THE EPISTLE 
 OF ST. BARNABAS. A Dissertation, including 
 a Discussion of its Date and Authorship. 
 Together with the Greek Text, the Latin 
 Version, and a New English Translation and 
 Commentary. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 CHRISTIAN CIVILISATION, WITH SPECIAL 
 
 REFERENCE TO INDIA. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 THE CHURCHES OF ASIA : A METHODI- 
 CAL SKETCH OF THE SECOND CENTURY. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CUNNINGHAM (Rev. John). THE 
 GROWTH OF THE CHURCH IN ITS ORGANISA- 
 TION AND INSTITUTIONS. Being the Croall 
 Lectures for 1886. 8vo. gs. 
 
 CUNYNGHAME (Gen. Sir A. T.). Mv 
 COMMAND IN SOUTH AFRICA, 1874 78. 
 8vo. 1 24*. 6d. 
 
 CURTEIS (Rev. G. H.). DISSENT IN ITS 
 RELATION TO THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 
 Bampton Lectures for 1871. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 THE SCIENTIFIC OBSTACLES TO CHRISTIAN 
 
 BELIEF. The Boyle Lectures, 1884. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CUTHBERTSON (Francis). EUCLIDIAN 
 GEOMETRY. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 DAGONET THE JESTER. Cr. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 DAHN (Felix). --FELICITAS. Translated by 
 M. A. C. E. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 "DAILY NEWS." CORRESPONDENCE OF 
 
 THE WAR BETWEEN RUSSIA AND TURKEY, 
 
 1877. To THE FALL OF KARS. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 CORRESPONDENCEOFTHERUSSO-TURKISH 
 
 WAR. FROM THE FALL OF KARS TO THE 
 CONCLUSION OF PEACE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DALE (A. W. W.). THE SYNOD OF ELVIRA, 
 AND CHRISTIAN LIFE IN THE FOURTH CEN- 
 TURY. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 DALTON (Rev. T.). RULES AND EXAMPLES 
 IN ARITHMETIC. New Edition. i8mo. 25. 6d. 
 
 RULES AND EXAMPLES IN ALGEBRA. 
 
 Parti. New Edit. i8mo. 2s. Part II. 2s.6d. 
 
 KEY TO ALGEBRA. Parti. Crn. 8vo. js.6d. 
 DAMIEN (Father) : A JOURNEY FROM CASH- 
 MERE TO HIS HOME IN HAWAII. By EDWARD 
 CLIFFORD. Portrait. Crown 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 DANIELL (Alfred). A TEXT-BOOK OF THE 
 PRINCIPLES OF PHYSICS. With Illustrations. 
 2nd Edition. Medium 8vo. 21^. 
 
 DANTE. THE PI-RGATORY OF DANTE ALI- 
 GHIERI. Edited, with Translations and 
 Notes, by A. J. BUTLER. Cr. 8vo. 12*. 6d, 
 
 THE PARADISO OF DANTE. Edited, with 
 
 a Prose Translation and Notes, by A. J. 
 BUTLER. Crown 8vo. 12$. 6d. 
 
 DE MONARCHIA. Translated by F. J. 
 
 CHURCH. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 DANTE : AND OTHER ESSAYS. By the 
 
 DEAN OF ST. PAUL'S. Globe 8vo. 5*. 
 
 READINGS ON THE PURGATORIO OF 
 
 DANTE. Chiefly based on the Commentary 
 of Benvenuto Da Imola. By the Hon. W. 
 W. VERNON, M.A. With an Introduction 
 by the Very Rev. the DEAN OF ST. PAUL'S. 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 24^. 
 
 DARWIN (CHAS.): MEMORIAL NOTICES, 
 reprinted from Nature. By T. H. HUXLEY, 
 G. F. ROMANES, ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, and 
 W. T. THISELTON DYER. With a Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DAVIES (Rev. J. Llewellyn). THE GOSPEL 
 AND MODERN LIFE. 2nd Edition, to which 
 is added MORALITY ACCORDING TO THE SA- 
 CRAMENT OF THE LORD'S SUPPER. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WARNINGS AGAINST SUPERSTITION. Ex. 
 
 fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN CALLING. Ex.fcp.8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE EPISTLES OF ST. PAUL TO THE 
 
 EPHESIANS, THE COLOSSIANS, AND PHILE- 
 MON. With Introductions and Notes. 2nd 
 Edition. 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 SOCIAL QUESTIONS FROM THE POINT OF 
 
 VIEW OF CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY. 2nd Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DAWKINS (Prof. W. Boyd). EARLY MAN 
 IN BRITAIN AND HIS PLACE IN THE TER- 
 TIARY PERIOD. Medium 8vo. 255. 
 
 DAWSON (Sir J. W.). ACADIAN GEOLOGY, 
 THE GEOLOGICAL STRUCTURE, ORGANIC 
 REMAINS, AND MINERAL RESOURCES OF 
 NOVA SCOTIA, NEW BRUNSWICK, AND 
 PRINCE EDWARD ISLAND, 3rd Ed. 8vo. 215. 
 
 DAWSON (James). AUSTRALIAN ABORI- 
 GINES. Small 410. I4S. 
 
 DAY (Rev. Lai Behari). BENGAL PEASANT 
 LIFE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FOLK TALES OF BENGAL. Cr. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 DAY (R. E.). ELECTRIC LIGHT ARITHMETIC. 
 Pott 8vo. 2s. 
 
 DAY (H. G.). PROPERTIES OF CONIC SEC- 
 TIONS PROVED GEOMETRICALLY. Crown 
 8vo. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 DAYS WITH SIR ROGER DE COVER- 
 LEY. From the Spectator. With Illustra- 
 tions by HUGH THOMSON. Fcp. 410. 6s. 
 
 DEAK (FRANCIS): HUNGARIAN STATES- 
 MAN. A Memoir. 8vo. 12^. 6d. 
 
 DELAMOTTE (Prof. P. H.). A BEGINNER'S 
 DRAWING-BOOK. Progressively arranged. 
 With Plates. 3 rd Edit. Crn. 8vo. y. 6d. 
 
 DEMOCRACY : AN AMERICAN NOVEL. 
 Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 DE MORGAN (Mary). THE NECKLACE OF 
 PRINCESS FIORIMONDE, AND OTHER STORIES. 
 Illustrated by WALTER CRANE. Extra fcp. 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. Also a Large Paper Edition, 
 with the Illustrations on India Paper. 100 
 copies only printed. 
 
 DEMOSTHENES. See p. 32. 
 
 DE VERE (Aubrey). ESSAYS CHIEFLY ON 
 POETRY. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. i2s. 
 
 ESSAYS, CHIEFLY LITERARY AND ETHI- 
 CAL. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DICEY (Prof. A. V.). LECTURES INTRODUC- 
 TORY TO THE STUDY OF THE LAW OF THE 
 CONSTITUTION. 3rd Edition. 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 LETTERS ON UNIONIST DELUSIONS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 THE PRIVY COUNCIL. Crown 8vo 3^. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 n 
 
 DICKENS (Charles). THE POSTHUMOUS 
 PAPERS OF THE PICKWICK CLUB. With 
 Notes and numerous Illustrations. Edited 
 by CHARLES DICKENS the younger. 2 vols. 
 Extra crown 8vo. 2 is. 
 
 DICKSON (R.) and' EDMOND (J. P.). 
 ANNALS OF SCOTTISH PRINTING, FROM THE 
 INTRODUCTION OF THE ART IN 1507 TO THE 
 BEGINNING OF THE SEVENTEENTH CEN- 
 TURY. Dutch hand-made paper. Demy 
 4to, buckram, 2/. zs. net. Royal 410, 2 vols. 
 half Japanese vellum, 4/. 4^. net. 
 
 DIDEROT AND THE ENCYCLOPE- 
 DISTS. By JOHN MORLEY. 2 vols. Globe 
 8vo. los. 
 
 DIGGLE (Rev. J. W.). GODLINESS AND 
 MANLINESS. A Miscellany of Brief Papers 
 touching the Relation of Religion to Life. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 DILETTANTI SOCIETY'S PUBLICA- 
 TIONS. ANTIQUITIES OF IONIA. Vols. I. 
 II. and III. 2/. 2s. each, or 5/. 5$. the set, 
 net. Vol. IV., folio, halfmor., 3/. 135. 6d. net. 
 
 PENROSE (Francis CA An Investigation 
 
 of the Principles of Athenian Architecture. 
 Illustrated by numerous engravings. New 
 Edition. Enlarged. Folio, -jl. -js. net. 
 
 SPECIMENS OF ANCIENT SCULPTURE : 
 
 EGYPTIAN, ETRUSCAN, GREEK, AND RO- 
 MAN. Selected from different Collections in 
 Great Britain by the Society of Dilettanti. 
 Vol. II. Folio. 5/. 5s. net. 
 
 DILKE (Sir C. W.). GREATER BRITAIN. A 
 RECORD OF TRAVEL IN ENGLISH-SPEAKING 
 COUNTRIES DURING 1866-67. (America, Aus- 
 tralia, India.) gth Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PROBLEMS OF GREATER BRITAIN. Maps. 
 
 4th Edition. Extra crown 8vo. izs. 6d. 
 
 DILLWYN (E. A.). JILL. Crown 8vo. 6*. 
 JILL AND JACK. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 12*. 
 
 DODGSON (C. L.). EUCLID. Books I. and 
 II. With Words substituted for the Alge- 
 braical Symbols used in the first edition. 4th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 23. 
 
 EUCLID AND HIS MODERN RIVALS. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6.y. 
 
 SUPPLEMENT TO FIRST EDITION OF 
 
 " EUCLID AND HIS MODERN RIVALS." Cr. 
 8vo. Sewed, is. 
 
 CURIOSA MATHEMATICA. Part I. A New 
 
 Theory of Parallels. 3rd Ed. Cr. 8vo. zs. 
 
 DONALDSON (Prof. James). THE APO- 
 STOLICAL FATHERS. A CRITICAL ACCOUNT 
 OF THEIR GENUINE WRITINGS, AND OF 
 THEIR DOCTRINES. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 DONISTHORPE (Wordsworth). INDIVI- 
 DUALISM : A SYSTEM OF POLITICS. 8vo. 14*. 
 
 DOYLE (Sir F. H.). THE RETURN OF THE 
 GUARDS : AND OTHER POEMS. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 DREW (W. H.). A GEOMETRICAL TREATISE 
 ON CONIC SECTIONS. 8th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 DRUMMOND (Prof. James). INTRODUC- 
 TION TO THE STUDY OF THEOLOGY. Crown 
 8vo. 5-y. 
 
 DRYDEN : ESSAYS OF. Edited by Prof. C. 
 D. YONGE. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 DUFF (Right Hon. Sir M. E. Grant). NOTES 
 OF AN INDIAN JOURNEY. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 DUFF (Right Hon. Sir M. E. G.). MISCEL- 
 LANIES, POLITICAL AND LITERARY. 8vo. 
 ioy. 6d. 
 
 DUNTZER(H.). LIFE OF GOFTHE. Trans- 
 lated by T. W. LYSTER. With Illustrations. 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 2is. 
 
 LIFE OF SCHILLER. Translated by P. E. 
 
 PINKERTON. Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 DUPUIS (Prof. N. F.). ELEMENTARY SYN- 
 THETIC GEOMETRY OF THE POINT, LINE, 
 AND CIRCLE IN THE PLANE. Gl. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 DYER (J. M.). EXERCISES IN ANALYTICAL 
 GEOMETRY. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 DYNAMICS, SYLLABUS OF ELEMEN- 
 TARY. Part I. LINEAR DYNAMICS. With 
 an Appendix on the Meanings of the Sym- 
 bols in Physical Equations. Prepared by 
 the Association for the Improvement of Geo- 
 metrical Teaching. 410. is. 
 
 EADIE (Prof. John). THE ENGLISH BIBLE : 
 AN EXTERNAL AND CRITICAL HISTORY OF 
 THE VARIOUS ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF 
 SCRIPTURE. 2 vols. 8vo. 28$. 
 
 ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES TO THE THESSA- 
 
 LONIANS, COMMENTARY ON THE GREEK 
 TEXT. 8vo. izs. 
 
 LIFE OF JOHN EADIE, D.D., LL.D. By 
 
 JAMES BROWN, D.D. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 EAGLES (T. H.). CONSTRUCTIVE GEOME- 
 TRY OF PLANE CURVES. Crown 8vo. 125. 
 
 EASTLAKE(Lady). FELLOWSHIP : LETTERS 
 
 ADDRESSED TO MY SlSTER-MoURNERS. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 EBERS (Dr. George). THE BURGOMASTER'S 
 
 WIFE. Translated by CLARA BELL. Crown 
 
 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 ONLY A WORD. Translated by CLARA 
 
 BELL. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 ECCE HOMO. A SURVEY OF THE LIFE AND 
 
 WORK OF JESUS CHRIST. 2oth Ed. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 ECONOMICS, THE QUARTERLY JOURNAL 
 OF. Vol. II. Parts II. III. IV. 2s.6d. each ; 
 Vol. III. 4 parts, ?s. 6d. each ; Vol. IV. 
 4 parts, 2s. 6d. each. Vol. V. Part I. 
 2S. 6d. net. 
 
 EDGAR (J. H.) and PRITCHARD (G. S.). 
 NOTE-BOOK ON PRACTICAL SOLID OR DE- 
 SCRIPTIVE GEOMETRY, CONTAINING PRO- 
 BLEMS WITH HELP FOR SOLUTION. 4th 
 
 Edition, Enlarged. By ARTHUR G. MEEZE. 
 Globe 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 EDWARDS (Joseph). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TREATISE ON THE DIFFERENTIAL CALCU- 
 LUS. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 EDWARDS-MOSS (Sir J. E.). A SEASON IN 
 SUTHERLAND. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 EICKE (K. M.). FIRST LESSONS IN LATIN. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 2s . 
 
 EIMER (G. H. T.). ORGANIC EVOLUTION 
 AS THE RESULT OF THE INHERITANCE OF 
 ACQUIRED CHARACTERS ACCORDING TO THE 
 LAWS OF ORGANIC GROWTH. Translated by 
 J. T. CUNNINGHAM, M.A. 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 ELDERTON (W. A.). MAPS AND MAP 
 
 DRAWING. Pott 8vo. is. 
 ELLERTON (Rev. John). THE HOLIEST 
 
 MANHOOD, AND ITS LESSONS FOR BUSY 
 
 LIVES. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 ELLIOTT. LIFE OF HENRY VENN ELLIOTT, 
 OF BRIGHTON. By JOSIAH BATEMAN, M.A. 
 3rd Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ELLIS (A. J.). PRACTICAL HINTS ON THE 
 
 gUANTITATlVE PRONUNCIATION OF LATIN, 
 xtra fcp. 8vo. 43. 6d. 
 
 ELLIS (Tristram). SKETCHING FROM NA- 
 TURE. Illustr. by H. STACY MARKS, R.A., 
 and the Author. 2nd Edition. Cr.Svo. 3S.6d. 
 
 EMERSON. THE LIFE OF RALPH WALDO 
 EMERSON. By J. L. CABOT. 2 vols. Crown 
 8vo. 1 8s. 
 
 THE COLLECTED WORKS OF RALPH 
 
 WALDOEMERSON. 6vols. (i) MISCELLANIES. 
 With an Introductory Essay by JOHN MOR- 
 LEY. (2) ESSAYS. (3) POEMS. (4) ENGLISH 
 TRAITS ; AND REPRESENTATIVE MEN. (5) 
 CONDUCT OF LIFE ; AND SOCIETY AND SO- 
 LITUDE. (6) LETTERS ; AND SOCIAL AIMS, 
 &c. Globe 8vo. $s. each. 
 
 ENGLAND (E. B.). EXERCISES IN LATIN 
 SYNTAX AND IDIOM. Arranged with refer- 
 ence to Roby's School Latin Grammar. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 KEY. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ENGLISH CITIZEN, THE. A Series of 
 Short Books on his Rights and Responsibili- 
 ties. Edited by HENRY CRAIK, C.B. Crown 
 8vo. 3-y. 6d. each. 
 CENTRAL GOVERNMENT. By H. D. TRAILL, 
 
 D.C.L. 
 THE ELECTORATE AND THE LEGISLATURE. 
 
 By SPENCER WALPOLE. 
 THE POOR LAW. By the Rev. T. W. FOWLE. 
 THE NATIONAL BUDGET ; THE NATIONAL 
 
 DEBT ; TAXES AND RATES. By A. J. 
 
 WILSON. 
 THE STATE IN RELATION TO LABOUR. By 
 
 W. STANLEY JEVONS, LL.D., F.R.S. 
 THE STATE AND THE CHURCH. By the Hon. 
 
 ARTHUR ELLIOTT, M.P. 
 FOREIGN RELATIONS. By SPENCER WAL- 
 POLE. 
 THE STATE IN ITS RELATION TO TRADE. 
 
 By Sir T. H. FARRER, Bart. 
 LOCAL GOVERNMENT. By M. D. CHALMERS. 
 THE STATE IN ITS RELATION TO EDUCA- 
 TION. By HENRY CRAIK, C.B. 
 THE LAND LAWS. By Sir F. POLLOCK, 
 
 Bart. 2nd Edition. 
 COLONIES AND DEPENDENCIES. 
 
 Part I. INDIA. By J. S. COTTON, M.A. 
 
 II. THE COLONIES. By E. J. PAYNE. 
 JUSTICE AND POLICE. By F. W. MAITLAND. 
 THE PUNISHMENT AND PREVENTION OF 
 
 CRIME. By Colonel Sir EDMUND DU CANE. 
 THE NATIONAL DEFENCES. By Colonel 
 
 MAURICE, R.A. [In the Press. 
 
 ENGLISH CLASSICS. With Introductions 
 and Notes. Globe 8vo. 
 BACON. ESSAYS. Edited by F. G. SELBY, 
 
 M.A. 3*. ; sewed, 25. 6d. 
 BURKE. REFLECTIONS ON THE FRENCH 
 
 REVOLUTION. By the same. 35. 
 
 ENGLISH CLASSICS -continued. 
 
 GOLDSMITH. THE TRAVELLER AND THB 
 DESERTED VILLAGE. Edited by ARTHUR 
 BARRETT, B.A. is. gd. ; sewed, is. 6d. 
 THE TRAVELLER (separately), is. 
 
 HELPS : ESSAYS WRITTEN IN THE INTER- 
 VALS OF BUSINESS. Edit, by F. J. ROWE, 
 M.A., and W. T. WEBB, M.A. is. gd. ; 
 sewed, is.dd. 
 
 MILTON. PARADISE LOST, BOOKS I. and 
 
 II. Edited by MICHAEL MACMILLAN, 
 B.A. is. gd. ; sewed, is. 6d. BOOKS I. 
 and II. (separately), is, ^d. each; sewed, 
 is. each. 
 
 L'ALLEGRO, IL PENSEROSO, LYCIDAS, 
 ARCADES, SONNETS, ETC. Edit, by WM. 
 BELL, M.A. is. gd. ; sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 COMUS. By the same. is. $d. ; swd. is. 
 
 SAMSON AGONISTES. Edited by H. M. 
 PERCIVAL, M.A. zs. ; sewed, is. gd. 
 
 SCOTT. THE LAY OF THE LAST MINSTREL. 
 By G. H. STUART, M.A., and E. H. 
 ELLIOT, B.A. Canto I. gd. ; Cantos I. 
 
 III. is. 3d.; Cantos IV. VI. is. 3 d. ; 
 sewed, is. 
 
 MARMION. Edited by MICHAEL MAC- 
 MILLAN, B.A. 3s. ; sewed, 2s. 6d. 
 
 ROKEBY. By the same. 3^. , swd. 2S.6d. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE THE TEMPEST. Edited by 
 K. DEIGHTON. is. gd. : sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 MUCH ADO ABOUT NOTHING. By the 
 same. 2s. ; sewed, is. gd. 
 
 A MIDSUMMER NIGHT'S DREAM. By the 
 same. is. gd. ; sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 THE MERCHANT OF VENICE. By the 
 same. is. gd. ; sewed, is 6d. 
 
 TWELFTH NIGHT. By the same, is.gd. ; 
 sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 THE WINTER'S TALE. By the same. 
 2s. ', sewed, is. gd. 
 
 KING JOHN. By the same. is. gd. ; 
 sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 RICHARD II. By the same. is. gd. ; 
 sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 HENRY V. By the same, is.gd. : swd. is.6J* 
 
 RICHARD III. ByC. H. TAWNEY, M.A. 
 2s. 6d. ; sewed, 2s. 
 
 CORIOLANUS. Edited by K. DEIGHTON. 
 
 JULIUS C^SAR. By the same. is. gd. ; 
 sewed, is. 6d. 
 
 MACBETH. By the same. is.gd.;sv/d.is.6d. 
 
 HAMLET. By the same. 2s.6d. ; swd. 2 s. 
 
 OTHELLO. By the same. 2s. ; swd. is. gd. 
 
 CVMBEI.INE. By the same. 2s. 6d. ; 
 sewed, 2s. 
 
 SOUTHEY. LIFE OF NELSON. By MICHAEL. 
 MACMILLAN, B.A. 3s. ; sewed, 2s. 6d. 
 
 TENNYSON. SELECTIONS. By F. J. ROWE, 
 M. A., and W. T. WEBB, M.A. 3 s. 6d. 
 
 THE COMING OF ARTHUR, AND THE 
 PASSING OF ARTHUR. By F. J. ROWE, 
 M.A. 2s. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 ENGLISH HISTORY, READINGS IN. 
 Selected and Edited by JOHN RICHARD 
 GREEN. 3 Parts. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 Part I. Hengist to Cressy. II. Cressy to 
 Cromwell. III. Cromwell to Balaklava. 
 
 ENGLISH ILLUSTRATED MAGAZINE, 
 THE. Profusely Illustrated. Published 
 Monthly. Number I. October, 1883. 6d. 
 Vol.1. 1884. 7 s.6d. Vols. II. VII. Super 
 royal 8vo, extra cloth, coloured edges. 8s. 
 each. [Cloth Covers for binding Volumes, 
 i s. 6d. each. ] 
 
 Proof Impressions of Engravings originally 
 
 published in The English Illustrated Maga- 
 zine. 1884. In Portfolio 410. 21$. 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF ACTION. Crown 
 8vo. With Portraits, zs. 6d. each. 
 
 The following Volumes are Ready : 
 GENERAL GORDON. By Col. SirW. BUTLER. 
 HENRY V. By the Rev. A. J. CHURCH. 
 LIVINGSTONE. By THOMAS HUGHES. 
 LORD LAWRENCE. By Sir RICHARD TEMPLE. 
 WELLINGTON. By GEORGE HOOPER. 
 DAMPIER. By W. CLARK RUSSELL. 
 MONK. By JULIAN CORBETT. 
 STRAFFORD. By H. D. TRAILL. 
 WARREN HASTINGS. By Sir ALFRED LYALL. 
 PETERBOROUGH. By W. STEBBING. 
 CAPTAIN COOK. By WALTER BESANT 
 SIR HENRY HAVELOCK. By A. FORBES. 
 CLIVE. By Colonel Sir CHARLES WILSON. 
 SIR CHARLES NAPIER. By Col. Sir WM. 
 
 BUTLER. 
 
 DRAKE. By JULIAN CORBETT. 
 WARWICK, THE KING-MAKER. By C. W. 
 
 OMAN. 
 
 The undermentioned are in the Press or in 
 Preparation : 
 
 MONTROSE. By MOWBRAY MORRIS. 
 
 MARLBOROUGH. By Col. Sir WM. BUTLER. 
 
 RODNEY. By DAVID HANNAY. 
 
 SIR JOHN MOORE. By Colonel MAURICE. 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF LETTERS.-Edited 
 by JOHN MORLEY. Crown 8vo. 2.$-. 6d. each. 
 Cheap Edition, is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 JOHNSON. By LESLIE STEPHEN. 
 SCOTT. By R. H. HUTTON. 
 GIBBON. By J. COTTER MORISON. 
 HUME. By T. H. HUXLEY. 
 GOLDSMITH. By WILLIAM BLACK. 
 SHELLEY. By J. A. SYMONDS. 
 DEFOE. By W. MINTO. 
 BURNS. By Principal SHAIRP. 
 SPENSER. By the DEAN OF ST. PAUL'S. 
 THACKERAY. By ANTHONY TROLLOPK. 
 MILTON. By MARK PATTISON. 
 BURKE. By JOHN MORLEY. 
 HAWTHORNE. By HENRY JAMES. 
 SOUTHEY. By Prof. DOWDEN. 
 BUNYAN. By J. A. FROUDE. 
 CHAUCER. By Prof. A. W. WARD. 
 COWPER. By GOLDWIN SMITH. 
 POPE. By LESLIE STEPHEN. 
 BYRON. By Prof. NICHOL. 
 DRYDEN. By G. SAINTSBURY. 
 LOCKE. By Prof. FOWLER. 
 WORDSWORTH. By F. W. H. MYERS. 
 LANDOR. By SIDNEY COLVIN. 
 DE QUINCEY. By Prof. MASSON. 
 CHARLES LAMB. By Rev. ALFRED AINGER. 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF LETTERS contd. 
 
 BENTLEY. By Prof. TEBB. 
 DICKENS. By A. W. WARD. 
 GRAY. By EDMUND GOSSE. 
 SWIFT. By LESLIE STEPHEN. 
 STERNE. By H. D. TRAILL. 
 MACAULAY. By J. COTTER MORISON. 
 FIELDING. By AUSTIN DOBSON. 
 SHERIDAN. By Mrs OLIPHANT. 
 ADDISON. By W. J. COURTHOPE. 
 BACON. By the DEAN OF ST. PAUL'S. 
 COLERIDGE. By H. D. TRAILL. 
 SIR PHILIP SIDNEY. By J. A. SYMONDS. 
 KEATS. By SIDNEY COLVIN. 
 
 ENGLISH POETS. Selections, with Criti- 
 cal Introductions by various Writers, and a 
 General Introduction by MATTHEW ARNOLD. 
 Edited by T. H. WARD, M.A. 2nd Edition. 
 4 vols. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. each. 
 Vol. I. CHAUCER TO DONNE. II. BEN JON- 
 SON TO DRYDEN. III. ADDISON TO BLAKE. 
 IV. WORDSWORTH TO ROSSETTI. 
 
 ENGLISH STATESMEN (TWELVE). 
 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 WILLIAM THE CONQUEROR. By EDWARD 
 A. FREEMAN, D.C.L., LL.D. [Ready. 
 
 HENRY II. By Mrs. J. R. GREEN. [Ready. 
 
 EDWARD I. By F. YORK POWELL. 
 
 HENRY VII. By JAMES GAIRDNER. [Ready. 
 
 CARDINAL WOLSEY. By Prof. M. CREIGH- 
 TON. [Ready. 
 
 ELIZABETH. By E. S. BEESLY. 
 
 OLIVER CROMWELL. By FREDERIC HARRI- 
 SON- [Ready. 
 
 WILLIAM III. By H. D. TRAILL. [Ready. 
 
 WALPOLE. By JOHN MORLEY. [Ready. 
 
 CHATHAM. By JOHN MORLEY. 
 
 PITT. By JOHN MORLEY. 
 
 PEEL. By J. R. THURSFIELD. [Ready 
 ESSEX FIELD CLUB MEMOIRS. Vol. I. 
 
 REPORT ON THE EAST ANGLIAN EARTH- 
 QUAKE OF 22ND APRIL, 1884. By RAPHAEL 
 
 MELDOLA, F.R.S., and WILLIAM WHITE, 
 
 F.E.S. Maps and Illustrations. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 ETON COLLEGE, HISTORY OF, 1440- 
 
 1884. By H. C. MAXWELL LYTE, C.B. 
 
 Illustrations. 2nd Edition. Med. 8vc. zis. 
 
 EURIPIDES. MEDEA. Edited by A. W. 
 VERRALL, Litt.D. 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 IPHIGENEIA IN AULIS. Edited, with In- 
 troduction, Notes, and Commentary bv 
 E. B. ENGLAND, M.A. 8vo. 
 
 ION. Translated by Rev. M. A. BAYFIELD, 
 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. zs. net. With Music, 
 4to. 4-y. 6d. net. 
 
 See also pp. 31, 32. 
 
 EUROPEAN HISTORY, NARRATED IN A 
 SERIES OF HISTORICAL SELECTIONS FROM 
 THE BEST AUTHORITIES. Edited and ar- 
 ranged by E. M. SEWELL and C. M. YONGE. 
 2 vols. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 EVANS (Sebastian). BROTHER FABIAN'S 
 MANUSCRIPT, AND OTHER POEMS. Fcp. 
 8vo, cloth. 6s. 
 
 IN THE STUDIO : A DECADE OF POEMS. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 5$. 
 
 EVERETT (Prof. J. D.). UNITS AND PHY- 
 SICAL CONSTANTS, znd Ed. Globe 8vo. $s. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 FAIRFAX. LIFE OF ROBERT FAIRFAX OF 
 STEETON, Vice-Admiral, Alderman, and 
 Member for York, A.D. 1666 1725. By 
 CLEMENTS R. MARKHAM, C.B. 8vo. i2.y. 6d. 
 
 FAITH AND CONDUCT : AN ESSAY ON 
 
 Vr^fCT^nr c- RiTT TGION. CrOWn8vO. JS. 6ff. 
 
 FARRAR (Archdeacon). THE FALL OF MAN, 
 AND OTHER SERMONS, sth Ed. Cr, 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE WITNESS OF HISTORY TO CHRIST. 
 
 Being the Hulsean Lectures for 1870. 7th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5$. 
 
 SEEKERS AFTER GOD. THE LIVES OF 
 
 SENECA, EPICTETUS, AND MARCUS AURE- 
 LIUS. i2th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE SILENCE AND VOICES OF GOD. Uni- 
 versity and other Sermons. 7th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 IN THE DAYS OF THY YOUTH. Sermons 
 
 on Practical Subjects, preached at Marl- 
 borough College, gth Edition. Cr. 8vo. gs. 
 
 ETERNAL HOPE. Five Sermons, preached 
 
 in Westminster Abbey. 28th Thousand. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SAINTLY WORKERS. Five Lenten Lec- 
 tures, srd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 EPHPHATHA ; OR, THE AMELIORATION 
 
 OF THE WORLD. Sermons preached at West- 
 minster Abbey. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MERCY AND JUDGMENT. A few Last 
 
 Words on Chrisdan Eschatology. 2nd Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 THE MESSAGES OF THE BOOKS. Being 
 
 Discourses and Notes on the Books of the 
 New Testament. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 SERMONS AND ADDRESSES DELIVERED IN 
 
 AMERICA. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 THE HISTORY OF INTERPRETATION. 
 
 Being the Bampton Lectures, 1885. 8vo. ids. 
 
 FASNACHT (G. Eugene). THE ORGANIC 
 METHOD OF STUDYING LANGUAGES. 
 I. FRENCH. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 A SYNTHETIC FRENCH GRAMMAR FOR 
 
 SCHOOLS. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 FAWCETT (Rt. Hon. Henry). MANUAL OF 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY. 7th Edition, revised. 
 Crown 8vo. 125-. 
 
 AN EXPLANATORY DIGEST OF PROFESSOR 
 
 FAWCETT'S MANUAL OF POLITICAL ECON- 
 OMY. By CYRIL A. WATERS. Cr. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 SPEECHES ON SOME CURRENT POLITICAL 
 
 QUESTIONS. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 FREE TRADE AND PROTECTION. 6th 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 FAWCETT (Mrs. H.). POLITICAL ECON- 
 OMY FOR BEGINNERS, WITH QUESTIONS. 
 7th Edition. i8mo. vs. 6d. 
 
 SOME EMINENT WOMEN OF OUR TIMES. 
 
 Short Biographical Sketches. Cr. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 FAWCETT (Rt. Hon. Henry and Mrs. H.). 
 ESSAYS AND LECTURES ON POLITICAL AND 
 SOCIAL SUBJECTS. 8vo. icxy. 6d. 
 
 FAY (Amy.). MUSIC-STUDY IN GERMANY. 
 With a Preface by Sir GEORGE GROVE, 
 D.C.L. Crown 8vo. 4.s. 6d. 
 
 FEARNLEY (W.).~ A MANUAL OF ELEMEN- 
 TARY PRACTICAL HISTOLOGY. Cr.Svo. js.6d. 
 
 FEARON (D. R.). SCHOOL INSPECTION. 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 FERREL (Prof. W.). A POPULAR TREATISE 
 ON THE WINDS. 8vo. iBs. 
 
 FERRERS (Rev. N. M.). A TREATISE ON 
 TRILINEAR CO-ORDINATES, THE METHOD 
 OF RECIPROCAL POLARS, AND THE THEORV 
 OF PROJECTIONS. 4th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 SPHERICAL HARMONICS AND SUBJECTS 
 
 CONNECTED WITH THEM. CrOWn 8vO. JS. 6d. 
 
 FESSENDEN (C.). PHYSICS FOR PUBLIC 
 
 SCHOOLS. Globe 8vo. 
 FINCK (Henry T.). ROMANTIC LOVE AND 
 
 PERSONAL BEAUTY. 2 vols. Cr.Svo. i8s. 
 
 FIRST LESSONS IN BUSINESS MAT- 
 TERS. By A BANKER'S DAUGHTER. 2nd 
 Edition. i8mo. is. 
 
 FISHER (Rev. Osmond). PHYSICS OF THE 
 EARTH'S CRUST. 2nd Edition. 8vo. izs. 
 
 FISKE (John). OUTLINES OF COSMIC PHILO- 
 SOPHY, BASED ON THE DOCTRINE OF EvOLU- 
 TION. 2 VOls. 8VO. 25^. 
 
 DARWINISM, AND OTHER ESSAYS. Crown 
 
 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 MAN'S DESTINY VIEWED IN THE LIGHT 
 
 OF HIS ORIGIN. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 AMERICAN POLITICAL IDEAS VIEWED 
 
 FROM THE STAND-POINT OF UNIVERSAL 
 HISTORY. Crown 8vo. 4$. 
 
 THE CRITICAL PERIOD IN AMERICAN 
 
 HISTORY, 178389. Ex. Cr. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 THE BEGINNINGS OF NEW ENGLAND ; 
 
 OR, THE PURITAN THEOCRACY IN ITS RE- 
 LATIONS TO CIVIL AND RELIGIOUS LIBERTY. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 CIVIL GOVERNMENT IN THE UNITED 
 
 STATES CONSIDERED WITH SOME REFERENCE 
 TO ITS ORIGIN. Crown S.vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 FISON (L.) and HOWITT (A. W.). KAMI- 
 LAROI AND KURNAI GROUP. Group-Mar- 
 riage and Relationship and Marriage by 
 Elopement. 8vo. 15.?. 
 
 FITCH (J. G.). NOTES ON AMERICAN 
 SCHOOLS AND TRAINING COLLEGES. Globe 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 FITZGERALD (Edward) : LETTERS AND 
 LITERARY REMAINS OF. Ed. by W. ALOIS 
 WRIGHT, M.A. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31$. 6d. 
 
 THE RusAiYAT OF OMAR KHAYYAM. 
 
 Extra Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 FITZ GERALD (Caroline). VENETIA Vic- 
 
 TRIX, AND OTHER POEMS. Ex. fcp. 8vO. 3S.6d. 
 
 FLEAY (Rev. F. G.). A SHAKESPEARE 
 MANUAL. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 FLEISCHER (Dr. Emil). A SYSTEM OF 
 VOLUMETRIC ANALYSIS. Translated by M. 
 M.PATTisoNMuiR.F.R.S.E. Cr.Svo. 7^.6^. 
 
 FLOWER (Prof. W. H.). AN INTRODUCTION 
 TO THE OSTEOLOGY OF THE MAMMALIA. 
 With numerous Illustrations. 3rd Edition, 
 revised with the assistance of HANS GADOW, 
 Ph.D., M.A. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 FLUCKIGER (F. A.) and HANBURY (D.). 
 PHARMACOGRAPHIA. A History of the 
 principal Drugs of Vegetable Origin met 
 with in Great Britain and India. 2nd Edition, 
 revised. 8vo. 2is. 
 
 FO'C'SLE YARNS, including " Betsy Lee," 
 and other Poems. Crown Svo. 7*. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 FORBES (Archibald). SOUVENIRS OF SOME 
 CONTINENTS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FORBES (Edward): MEMOIR OF. By 
 GEORGE WILSON, M.D., and ARCHIBALD 
 GEIKIB, F.R.S., &c. Demy 8vo. 14^. 
 
 FORSYTH (A. R.). A TRBATISE ON DIP- 
 
 FERENTIAL EQUATIONS. Demy 8v'O. 141. 
 
 FOSTER (Prof. Michael). A TEXT-BOOK OF 
 PHYSIOLOGY. Illustrated. 5th Edition. 3 
 Parts. 8vo. Part I., Book I. Blood The 
 Tissues of Movement, the Vascular Me- 
 chanism, loj. 6ci. Part II., Book II. The 
 Tissues of Chemical Action, with their Re- 
 spective Mechanisms Nutrition. los. 6d. 
 Part III., Book III. The Central Nervous 
 System. 7$. 6</. Book IV. The Tissues and 
 Mechanisms of Reproduction. 
 
 PRIMER OF PHYSIOLOGY. i8mo. is. 
 
 FOSTER (Prof. Michael) and BALFOUR 
 (F. M.) (the late). THE ELEMENTS OF EM- 
 BRYOLOGY. Edited by ADAM SEDGWICK, 
 M. A., and WALTER HEAPE. Illustrated. 3rd 
 Ed., revised and enlarged. Cr. 8vo. T.OS. 6d. 
 
 FOSTER (Michael) and LANGLEY (J. N.). 
 A COURSE OF ELEMENTARY PRACTICAL 
 PHYSIOLOGY AND HISTOLOGY. 6th Edition, 
 enlarged. Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 FOTHERGILL (Dr. J. Milner). THE PRAC- 
 TITIONER'S HANDBOOK OF TREATMENT ; 
 OR, THJE PRINCIPLES OF THERAPEUTICS. 
 3rd Edition, enlarged. 8vo. T.6s. 
 
 THE ANTAGONISM OF THERAPEUTIC 
 
 AGENTS, AND WHAT IT TEACHES. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 FOOD FOR THE INVALID, THE CONVALES- 
 CENT, THE DYSPEPTIC, AND THE GOUTY. 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. %s. 6d. 
 
 FOWLE (Rev. T. W.). A NEW ANALOGY 
 BETWEEN REVEALED RELIGION AND THE 
 COURSE AND CONSTITUTION OF NATURE. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FOWLER (Rev. Thomas). PROGRESSIVE 
 MORALITY: AN ESSAY IN ETHICS. Crown 
 8vo. 5^. 
 
 FOWLER (W. W.). TALES OF THE BIRDS. 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 A YEAR WITH THE BIRDS. Illustrated. 
 
 Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 FOX (Dr. Wilson). ON THE ARTIFICIAL 
 PRODUCTION OF TUBERCLE IN THE LOWER 
 ANIMALS. With Plates. 410. 5*. 6d. 
 
 ON THE TREATMENT OF HYPERPYREXIA, 
 
 AS ILLUSTRATED IN ACUTE ARTICULAR 
 RHEUMATISM BY MEANS OF THE EXTERNAL 
 APPLICATION OF COLD. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 FRAMJI (Dosabhai). HISTORY OF THB 
 PARSIS : INCLUDING THEIR MANNERS, 
 CUSTOMS, RELIGION, AND PRESENT POSI- 
 TION. Illustrated. 2 vols. Med. 8vo. 365. 
 
 FRANKLAND (Prof. Percy). A HANDBOOK 
 OF AGRICULTURAL CHEMICAL ANALYSIS. 
 Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 FRASER HUGHES. JAMES FRASER, 
 SECOND BISHOP OF MANCHESTER : A Me- 
 moir. By T. HUGHES. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FRASER. SERMONS. By the Right Rev. 
 JAMES FRASER, D.D., Second Bishop of 
 Manchester. Edited by Rev. JOHN W. 
 DIGGLE. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 6j. each. 
 
 FRASER-TYTLER. SONGS IN MINOR 
 KEYS. By C. C. FRASER-TYTLER (Mrs. 
 EDWARD LIDDELL). 2nd Ed. i8mo. 6,y. 
 
 FRATERNITY : A Romance. 2 vols. Cr. 
 
 8VO. 2IJ. 
 
 FRAZER (J. G.). THE GOLDEN BOUGH : A 
 Study in Comparative Religion. 2 vols. 
 8vo. 28*. 
 
 FREDERICK (Mrs.). HINTS TO HOUSE- 
 WIVES ON SEVERAL POINTS, PARTICULARLY 
 ON THE PREPARATION OF ECONOMICAL AND 
 TASTEFUL DISHES. Crown 8vo. T.S. 
 
 FREEMAN (Prof. E. A.). HISTORY OF THE 
 CATHEDRAL CHURCH OF WELLS. Crown 
 8vo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 OLD ENGLISH HISTORY. With 5 Col. 
 
 Maps, gth Edition, revised. Extra fcp. 
 8vo. 6.y. 
 
 HISTORICAL ESSAYS. First Series. 4th 
 
 Edition. 8vo. IDS. 6d. 
 
 HISTORICAL ESSAYS. Second Series. 
 
 3rd Edition. With Additional Essays. 8vo. 
 los. 6d. 
 
 Third Series. 8vo. i2s. 
 
 THE GROWTH OF THE ENGLISH CONSTI- 
 TUTION FROM THE EARLIEST TIMES. 5th 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 5-y. 
 
 GENERAL SKETCH OF EUROPEAN HIS- 
 TORY. With Maps, &c. i8mo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 COMPARATIVE POLITICS. Lectures at the 
 
 Royal Institution. To which is added "The 
 Unity of History." 8vo. 14^. 
 
 HISTORICAL AND ARCHITECTURAL 
 
 SKETCHES : CHIEFLY ITALIAN. Illustrated 
 by the Author. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 SUBJECT AND NEIGHBOUR LANDS OF 
 
 VENICE. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 ENGLISH TOWNS AND DISTRICTS. A 
 
 Series of Addresses and Essays. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 THE OFFICE OF THE HISTORICAL PRO- 
 FESSOR. Inaugural Lecture at Oxford. 
 Crown 8vo. zs. 
 
 DISESTABLISHMENT AND DISENDOW- 
 
 MENT. WHAT ARE THEY? 4th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 GREATER GREECE AND GREATER BRI- 
 TAIN : GEORGE WASHINGTON THE EX- 
 PANDER OF ENGLAND. With an Appendix 
 on IMPERIAL FEDERATION. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 THE METHODS OF HISTORICAL STUDY. 
 
 Eight Lectures at Oxford. 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 THE CHIEF PERIODS OF EUROPEAN HIS- 
 TORY. Six Lectures read in the University 
 of Oxford, with an Essay on GREEK CITIES 
 UNDER ROMAN RULE. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 FOUR OXFORD LECTURES, 1887. FIFTY 
 
 YEARS OF EUROPEAN HISTORY TEUTONIC 
 CONQUEST IN GAUL AND BRITAIN. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 FRENCH COURSE. See p. 34. 
 
 FRIEDMANN (Paul). ANNE BOLEYN. A 
 Chapter of English History, 1527 36. 2 
 vols. 8vo. 28s. 
 
i6 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 FROST (Percival). AN ELEMENTARY TREA- 
 TISE ON CURVE TRACING. 8vo. izs. 
 
 THE FIRST THREE SECTIONS OF NEW- 
 TON'S PRINCIPIA. 4th Edition. 8vo. 125. 
 
 SOLID GEOMETRY. 3rd Edition. 8vo. if>s. 
 
 HINTS FOR THE SOLUTION OF PROBLEMS 
 
 IN THE THIRD EDITION OF SOLID GEOME- 
 TRY. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 FURNIVALL (F. J.). LE MORTE ARTHUR. 
 Edited from the Harleian MS. 2252, in the 
 British Museum. Fcp. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 GAIRDNER (Jas.). HENRY VII. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 <}ALTON (Francis). METEOROGRAPHICA ; 
 OR, METHODS OF MAPPING THE WEATHER. 
 4 to. gj. 
 
 ENGLISH MEN OF SCIENCE : THEIR NA- 
 TURE AND NURTURE. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 INQUIRIES INTO HUMAN FACULTY AND 
 
 ITS DEVELOPMENT. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 RECORD OF FAMILY FACULTIES. Con- 
 sisting of Tabular Forms and Directions for 
 Entering Data. 410. zs. 6d. 
 
 LIFE HISTORY ALBUM : Being a Personal 
 
 Note-book, combining the chief advantages 
 of a Diary, Photograph Album, a Register of 
 Height, Weight, and other Anthropometrical 
 Observations, and a Record of Illnesses. 
 4to. %s. 6d. Or, with Cards of Wools for 
 Testing Colour Vision. 4*. 6d. 
 
 NATURAL INHERITANCE. 8vo. gs. 
 
 GAMGEE (Prof. Arthur). A TEXT-BOOK OF 
 THE PHYSIOLOGICAL CHEMISTRY OF THE 
 ANIMAL BODY, including an account of the 
 Chemical Changes occurring in Disease. 
 Vol. I. Med. 8vo. 18*. 
 
 GANGUILLET (E.) and KUTTER(W. R.). 
 A GENERAL FORMULA FOR THE UNIFORM 
 FLOW OF WATER IN RIVERS AND OTHER 
 CHANNELS. Translated by RUDOLPH HERING 
 and JOHN C. TRAUTWINE, Jun. 8vo. 17*. 
 
 GARDNER (Percy). SAMOS AND SAMIAN 
 COINS. An Essay. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 -GARNETT (R.). IDYLLS AND EPIGRAMS. 
 Chiefly from the Greek Anthology. Fcp. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GASKOIN (Mrs. Herman). CHILDREN'S 
 TREASURYOFBIBLESTORIES. i8mo. is. each. 
 Part I. Old Testament; II. New Testa- 
 ment; III. Three Apostles. 
 
 GEDDES (Prof. William D.). THE PROBLEM 
 OF THE HOMERIC POEMS. 8vo. 14$. 
 
 FLOSCULI GRMCI BOREALES, SIVE AN- 
 
 THOLOGIA GRVECA ABERDONENSIS CON- 
 
 TEXUIT GULIELMUS D. GEDDES. Cr. 8vO. 6s. 
 
 THE PHAEDO OF PLATO. Edited, with 
 
 Introduction and Notes. 2nd Edition. 
 
 8vo 8*. 6d. 
 GEIKIE (Archibald). PRIMER OF PHYSICAL 
 
 GEOGRAPHY. With Illustrations. i8mo. is. 
 
 PRIMER OF GEOLOGY. Illust. i8mo. is. 
 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PHYSICAL 
 
 GEOGRAPHY. With Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 4*. 6d. QUESTIONS ON THE SAME. is. (>d. 
 OUTLINES OF FIELD GEOLOGY. With 
 
 numerous Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 GEIKIE (A.). TEXT-BOOK OF GEOLOGY. 
 Illustrated, and Edition. 7th Thousand. 
 Medium 8vo. 28s. 
 
 CLASS-BOOK OF GEOLOGY. Illustrated. 
 
 and Edition. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 GEOLOGICAL SKETCHES AT HOME AND 
 
 ABROAD. With Illustrations. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 THE SCENERY OF SCOTLAND. Viewed in 
 
 connection with its Physical Geology, znd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 THE TEACHING OF GEOGRAPHY. A Prac- 
 tical Handbook for the use of Teachers. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH ISLES. 
 
 i8mo. is. 
 
 GEOMETRY, SYLLABUS OF PLANE. Corre- 
 sponding to Euclid I. VI. Prepared by the 
 Association for the Improvement of Geo- 
 metrical Teaching. New Edition. Crown 
 8vo. is. 
 
 GEOMETRY, SYLLABUS OF MODERN PLANE. 
 Association for the Improvement of Geo- 
 metrical Teaching. Crown 8vo, sewed, is. 
 
 GILES (P.). MANUAL OF GREEK AND 
 LATIN PHILOLOGY. Cr. 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 OILMAN (N. P.). PROFIT-SHARING BE- 
 TWEEN EMPLOYER AND EMPLOYE. A 
 Study in the Evolution of the Wages System. 
 Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 GILMORE (Rev. John). STORM WARRIORS ; 
 OR, LIFEBOAT WORK ON THE GOODWIN 
 SANDS. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 GLADSTONE (Rt. Hon. W. E.). HOMERIC 
 SYNCHRONISM. An Inquiry into the Time 
 and Place of Homer. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PRIMER OF HOMER. i8mo. is. 
 
 LANDMARKS OF HOMERIC STUDY, TO- 
 GETHER WITH AN ESSAY ON THE POINTS OF 
 
 CONTACT BETWEEN THE ASSYRIAN TABLETS 
 AND THE HOMERIC TEXT. Cr. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 GLADSTONE (J. H.). SPELLING REFORM 
 FROM AN EDUCATIONAL POINT OF VIEW. 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 GLADSTONE (J. H.) and TRIBE (A.). 
 THE CHEMISTRY OF THE SECONDARY BAT- 
 TERIES OF PLANTE AND FAURE. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GLOBE EDITIONS. Gl. 8vo. 3*. (>d. each. 
 THE COMPLETE WORKS OF WILLIAM 
 
 SHAKESPEARE. Edited by W. G. CLARK 
 
 and W. AI.DIS WRIGHT. 
 MORTE D'ARTHUR. Sir Thomas Malory's 
 
 Book of King Arthur and of his Noble 
 
 Knights of the Round Table. The Edition 
 
 of Caxton, revised for modern use. By Sir 
 
 E. STRACHEY, Bart. 
 THE POETICAL WORKS OF SIR WALTER 
 
 SCOTT. With Essay by Prof. PALGRAVE. 
 THE POETICAL WORKS AND LETTERS OF 
 
 ROBERT BURNS. Edited, with Life and 
 
 Glossarial Index, by ALEXANDER SMITH. 
 THE ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRUSOE. 
 
 With Introduction by HENRY KINGSLEY. 
 GOLDSMITH'S MISCELLANEOUS WORKS. 
 
 Edited by Prof. MASSON. 
 POPE'S POETICAL WORKS. Edited, with 
 
 Mejnoir and Notes, by Prof. WARD. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 GLOBE EDITIONS continued. 
 
 SPENSER'S COMPLETE WORKS. Edited by 
 
 R. MORRIS. Memoir by J. W. HALES. 
 DRYDEN'S POETICAL WORKS. A revised 
 
 Text and Notes. By W. D. CHRISTIE. 
 COWPER'S POETICAL WORKS. Edited by the 
 
 Rev. W. BENHAM, B.D. 
 VIRGIL'S WORKS. Rendered into English 
 
 by JAMES LONSDALE and S. LEE. 
 HPRACE'S WORKS. Rendered into English 
 
 by JAMES LONSDALE and S. LEE. 
 MILTON'S POETICAL WORKS. Edited, with 
 
 Introduction, &c., by Prof. MASSON. 
 
 GLOBE READERS, THE. A New Series 
 of Reading Books for Standards I. VI 
 Selected, arranged, and Edited by A. F 
 MURISON, sometime English Master at Aber- 
 deen Grammar School. With Original Illus- 
 trations. Globe 8vo. 
 
 Primer I 
 Primer II. 
 Book I. ... 
 Book II. ... 
 Book III. 
 Book IV.... 
 BookV. ... 
 Book VI.... 
 
 (48pp.) 3^. 
 
 (48 pp.) $d. 
 
 (96 pp.) 6d. 
 
 136 pp.) d. 
 
 232 pp.) \s. -$d. 
 
 328 pp.) is. gd. 
 (416 pp.) 2s. 
 (448 pp.) 2s. 6d. 
 
 GLOBE READERS, THE SHORTER. A 
 New Series of Reading Books for Standards 
 I. VI. Edited by A. F. MURISON. Gl. 8vo. 
 
 Primer I....' (48 pp.) yi. 
 
 Primer II. (48 pp.) 3^ 
 
 Standard I (92 pp.) 6d 
 
 Standard II (124 pp.) gd 
 
 Standard III (178 pp.) is. 
 
 Standard IV (182 pp.) is. 
 
 Standard V. (216 pp.) is. -$d. 
 
 Standard VI (228 pp.) is. 6d. 
 
 ** This Series has been abridged from the 
 "Globe Readers" to meet the demand 
 for smaller reading books. 
 
 GLOBE READINGS FROM STANDARD 
 
 AUTHORS. Globe 8vo. 
 
 COWPER'S TASK : An Epistle to Joseph Hill, 
 Esq. ; TIROCINIUM, or a Review of the 
 Schools ; and the HISTORY OF JOHN GIL- 
 PIN. Edited, with Notes, by Rev. WILLIAM 
 BENHAM, B.D. 1$. 
 
 GOLDSMITH'S VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. With 
 a Memoir of Goldsmith by Prof. MASSON. js. 
 
 LAME'S (CHARLES) TALES FROM SHAK- 
 SPEARE. Edited, with Preface, by Rev. 
 ALFRED AINGER, M.A. 2s. 
 
 SCOTT'S (SiR WALTER) LAY OF THE LAST 
 MINSTREL ; and the LADY OF THE LAKE. 
 Edited by Prof. F. T. PALGRAVE. is. 
 
 MARMION ; and THE LORD OF THE ISLES. 
 By the same Editor, is. 
 
 THE CHILDREN'S GARLAND FROM THE BEST 
 POETS. Selected and arranged by COVEN- 
 TRY PATMORE. 2s. 
 
 A BOOK OF GOLDEN DEEDS OF ALL TIMES 
 AND ALL COUNTRIES. Gathered and nar- 
 rated anew by CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. zs. 
 
 GODFRAY (Hugh). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TREATISE ON LUNAR THEORY. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 5^. 6d. 
 
 GODFRAY (H.). A TREATISE ON ASTRO- 
 NOMY, FOR THE USE OF COLLEGES AND 
 
 SCHOOLS. 8vo. 125. 6d. 
 
 GOETHE CARLYLE. CORRESPONDKNCE 
 BETWEEN GOETHE AND CARI.YLE. Edited 
 by C. E. NORTON. Crown 8vo. c>s. 
 
 GOETHE'S LIFE. By Prof. HEINRICH 
 DUNTZER. Translated by T. W. LYSTER. 
 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 2is. 
 
 GOETHE. FAUST. Translated into English 
 Verse by JOHN STUART BLACKIE. and 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 Part I. Edited, with Introduction 
 
 and Notes ; followed by an Appendix on 
 Part II., by JANE LEE. i8mo. 45. 6d. 
 
 REYNARD THE Fox. Trans, into English 
 
 Verse by A. D. AINSLIE. Crn. 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 GOTZ VON BERLICHINGEN. Edited by 
 
 H. A. BULL, M.A. i8mo. zs. 
 
 GOLDEN TREASURY SERIES. Uni- 
 formly printed in i8mo, with Vignette Titles 
 by Sir J. E. MILLAIS, Sir NOEL PATON, T. 
 
 WOOLNER, W. HOLMAN HUNT, ARTHUR 
 
 HUGHES, &c. Engraved on Steel. Bound 
 
 in extra cloth. 4$. 6d. each. 
 
 THE GOLDEN TREASURY OF THE BEST SONGS 
 AND LYRICAL POEMS IN THE ENGLISH 
 LANGUAGE. Selected and arranged, with 
 Notes, by Prof. F. T. PALGRAVE. 
 
 THE CHILDREN'S GARLAND FROM THE BEST 
 POETS. Selected by COVENTRY PATMORK. 
 
 THE BOOK OF PRAISE. From the best Eng- 
 lish Hyma Writers. Selected by ROUN- 
 DELL, EARL OF SELBORNE. 
 
 THE FAIRY BOOK : THE BEST POPULAR 
 FAIRY STORIES. Selected by the Author 
 of "John Halifax, Gentleman." 
 
 THE BALLAD BOOK. A Selection of tne 
 Choicest British Ballads. Edited by 
 WILLIAM ALLI.NTGHAM. 
 
 THE JEST BOOK. The Choicest Anecdote-- 
 and Sayings. Arranged by MARK LEMON. 
 
 BACON'S ESSAYS AND COLOURS OF GOOD 
 AND EVIL. With Notes and Glossariai 
 Index by W. ALOIS WRIGHT, M.A. 
 
 THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS FROM THIS WORLD 
 
 TO THAT WHICH IS TO COME. By JOHN 
 BUNYAN. 
 
 THE SUNDAY BOOK OF POETRY FOR THE 
 
 YOUNG. Selected by C. F. ALEXANDER. 
 A BOOK OF GOLDEN DEEDS OF ALL TIMES 
 
 AND ALL COUNTRIES. By the Author of 
 
 " The Heir of Redclyffe." 
 THE ADVENTURES OF ROBINSON CRDSOK. 
 
 Edited by J. W. CLARK, M.A. 
 THE REPUBLIC OF PLATO. Translated by 
 
 J. LL. DAVIES, M.A., and D. J. VAUGHAK. 
 THE SONG BOOK. Words and Tunes Se 
 
 lected and arranged by JOHN HULLAH. 
 LA LYRE FRANCAISE. Selected and arranged. 
 
 with Notes, by G. MASSON. 
 TOM BROWN'S SCHOOL DAYS. By AN OLL> 
 
 BOY. 
 A BOOK OF WORTHIES. By the Author of 
 
 " The Heir of RedclyfFe." 
 GUESSES AT TRUTH. By Two BROTHERS. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 GOLDEN TREASURY SERIES contd. 
 
 THE CAVALIER AND HIS LADY. Selections 
 from the Works of the First Duke and 
 Duchess of Newcastle. With an Introduc- 
 tory Essay by EDWARD JENKINS. 
 
 SCOTTISH SONG. Compiled by MARY CAR- 
 
 LYI.E AlTKEN. 
 
 DEUTSCHE LYRIK. The Golden Treasury 
 
 of the best German Lyrical Poems. Se- 
 
 lected by Dr. BUCHHEIM. 
 CHRYSOMELA. A Selection from the Lyrical 
 
 Poems of Robert Herrick. By Prof. 
 
 F. T. PALGRAVE. 
 POEMS OF PLACES ENGLAND AND WALES. 
 
 Edited by H. W. LONGFELLOW. 2 vols. 
 SELECTED POEMS OF MATTHEW ARNOLD. 
 THE STORY OF THE CHRISTIANS AND MOORS 
 
 IN SPAIN. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. 
 LAMB'S TALES FROM SHAKSPEARE. Edited 
 
 by Rev. ALFRED AINGER, M.A. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE'S SONGS AND SONNETS. Ed. 
 with Notes, by Prof. F. T. PALGRAVE. 
 
 POEMS OF WORDSWORTH. Chosen and 
 Edited by MATTHEW ARNOLD. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. gs. 
 POEMS OF SHELLEY. Ed. byS. A. BROOKE. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. i2s. 6d. 
 THE ESSAYS OF JOSEPH ADDISON. Chosen 
 
 and Edited by JOHN RICHARD GREEN. 
 POETRY OF BYRON. Chosen and arranged 
 by MATTHEW ARNOLD. 
 Large Paper Edition. 9$. 
 
 SIR THOMAS BROWNE'S RELIGIO MEDICI ; 
 
 LETTER TO A FRIEND, &c. , ANDCHRISTIAN 
 
 MORALS. Ed. by W. A. GREENHILL, M.D. 
 THE SPEECHES AND TABLE-TALK OF THB 
 
 PROPHET MOHAMMAD. Translated by 
 
 STANLEY LANE-POOLE. 
 SELECTIONS FROM WALTER SAVAGE LAN- 
 
 DOR. Edited by SIDNEY COLVIN. 
 SELECTIONS FROM COWPER'S POEMS. With 
 
 an Introduction by Mrs. OLIPHANT. 
 LETTERS OF WILLIAM COWPER. Edited, 
 
 With Introduction, by Rev. W. BENHAM. 
 THE POETICAL WORKS OF JOHN KEATS. 
 
 Edited by Prof. F. T. PALGRAVE. 
 LYKICAL POEMS OF LORD TENNYSON. Se- 
 
 lected and Annotated by Prof. FRANCIS T. 
 
 PALGRAVE. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 9s. 
 IN MEMORIAM. By LORD TENNYSON, Poet 
 
 Laureate. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 9$. 
 THE TRIAL AND DEATH OF SOCRATES. 
 
 Being the Euthyphron, Apology, Crito, 
 
 and Phaedo of Plato. Translated by F. J. 
 
 CHURCH. 
 A BOOK OF GOLDEN THOUGHTS. By HENRY 
 
 ATTWELL. 
 PLATO. PHAEDRUS, LYSIS, AND PROTA- 
 
 GORAS. A New Translation, by J. WRIGHT. 
 THEOCRITUS, BION, AKD MOSCHUS. Ren- 
 
 dered into English Prose by ANDREW LANG. 
 Large Paper Edition. QS. 
 
 GOLDEN TREASURY 
 
 BALLADS, LYRICS, AND SONNETS. From 
 
 the Works of HENRY W. LONGFELLOW. 
 DEUTSCHE BALLADEN UNO ROMANZEN. 
 The Golden Treasury of the Best German 
 Ballads and Romances. Selected and ar- 
 ranged by Dr. BUCHHEIM. [In the Press. 
 GOLDEN TREASURY PSALTER. THE 
 STUDENT'S EDITION. Being an Edition with 
 briefer Notes of " The Psalms Chronologically 
 Arranged by Four Friends." i8mo. 35. 6d. 
 GOLDSMITH. ESSAYS OF OLIVER GOLD- 
 SMITH. Edited by C. D. YONGE, M.A. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE TRAVELLER AND THE DESERTED 
 
 VILLAGE. With Notes by J. W. HALES, 
 M.A. Crown 8vo. 6d. 
 
 THE VICAR OF WAKEFIELD. With 182 
 
 Illustrations by HUGH THOMSON, and Pre- 
 face by AUSTIN DOBSON. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Also with uncut edges, paper label. 6s. 
 
 See also ENGLISH CLASSICS, p. 12. 
 
 GONE TO TEXAS. LETTERS FROM OUR 
 BOYS. Edited, with Preface, by THOMAS 
 HUGHES, Q.C. Crown 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 GOOD ALE (G. L. ). PHYSIOLOGICAL BOTANY. 
 Part I. OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF 
 PH^ENOGAMOUS PLANTS ; II. VEGETABLE 
 PHYSIOLOGY. 6th Edition. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 GOODWIN (Prof. W. W.). SYNTAX OF THE 
 GREEK MOODS AND TENSES. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 A GREEK GRAMMAR. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A SCHOOL GREEK GRAMMAR. Crown 
 
 8vo. 3s. 6d. 
 
 GORDON (General). A SKETCH. By REGI- 
 NALD H. BARNES. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 LETTERS OF GENERAL C G. GORDON TO 
 
 HIS SISTER, M. A. GORDON. 4th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 3S. 6d. 
 
 GORDON (Lady Duff). LAST LETTERS 
 FROM EGYPT, TO WHICH ARE ADDED LETTERS 
 FROM THE CAPE. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. qs. 
 
 GOSCHEN (Rt. Hon. George J.). REPORTS 
 AND SPEECHES ON LOCAL TAXATION. 8vo. $s. 
 
 GOSSE (E. ). A HISTORY OF EIGHTEENTH 
 
 CENTURY LITERATURE (1660 1780). Crn. 
 
 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 GOW (Dr. James). A COMPANION To SCHOOL 
 
 CLASSICS. Illustrated. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6j. 
 GOYEN (P.). HIGHER ARITHMETIC AND- 
 
 ELEMENTARY MENSURATION, for the Senior 
 
 Classes of Schools and Candidates preparing 
 
 for Public Examinations. Globe 8vo. 5s. 
 GRAHAM (David). KING JAMES I. An 
 
 Historical Tragedy. Globe 8vo. js. 
 GRAHAM (John W.). NE^RA : A TALE OF 
 
 ANCIENT ROME. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 GRAHAM (R. H.)-GEOMETRY OF POSITION. 
 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 GRAND'HOMME. CUTTING OUT ANI> 
 
 DRESSMAKING. From the French of Mdlle. 
 
 E. GRAND'HOMME. i8mo. is. 
 GRAY (Prof. Andrew). THE THEORY AND 
 
 PRACTICE OF ABSOLUTE MEASUREMENTS 
 
 IN ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 2 vols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. Vol. I. i2s. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 GRAY (Prof. And.). ABSOLUTE MEASURE- 
 MENTS IN ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 
 2nd Edition, revised. Fcp. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 GRAY (Prof. Asa). STRUCTURAL BOTANY; 
 OR, ORGANOGRAPHY ON THE BASIS OF MOR- 
 PHOLOGY. 8vo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 THE SCIENTIFIC PAPERS OF ASA GRAY. 
 
 Selected by CHARLES S. SARGENT. 2 vols. 
 
 8VO. 21.?. 
 
 GRAY (Thomas). Edited by EDMUND GOSSE. 
 In 4 vols. Globe 8vo. 2os. Vol. I. POEMS, 
 JOURNALS, AND ESSAYS. -II. LETTERS. 
 III. LETTERS. IV. NOTES ON ARISTO- 
 PHANES ; AND PLATO. 
 
 GREAVES (John). A TREATISE ON ELE- 
 MENTARY STATICS. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 STATICS FOR BEGINNERS. Gl. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 GREEK TESTAMENT. THE NEW TES- 
 TAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL GREEK. The 
 Text revised by Bishop WESTCOTT, D.D., 
 and Prof. F. J. A. HORT, D. D. 2 vols. Cm. 
 8vo. -LOS. 6d. each. Vol. I. Text ; II. In- 
 troduction and Appendix. 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL 
 GREEK, FOR SCHOOLS. The Text Revised 
 by Bishop WESTCOTT, D.D., and F. J. A. 
 HORT, D.D. 12010. 45. 6d. i8mo, roan, 
 red edges. 5.$. 6d. ; morocco, gilt, 6s. 6d. 
 SCHOOL READINGS IN THE GREEK TESTA- 
 MENT. Being the Outlines of the Life of 
 our Lord as given by St. Mark, with addi- 
 tions from the Text of the other Evan- 
 gelists. Edited, with Notesand Vocabulary, 
 by A. CALVERT, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE GREEK TESTAMENT AND THE ENGLISH 
 VERSION, A COMPANION TO. By PHILIP 
 SCHAFF, D.D. Crown 8vo. 12*. 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. MATTHEW. 
 Greek Text as Revised by Bishop WEST- 
 COTT and Dr. HORT. With Introduction 
 and Notes by Rev. A. SLOMAN, M.A. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST. LUKE. 
 The Greek Text as revised by Bp. WEST- 
 COTT and Dr. HORT. With Introduction 
 and Notes by Rev. J. BOND, M.A. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2j. 6d. 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. Being the 
 Greek Text as Revised by Bishop WEST- 
 COTT and Dr. HORT. With Explanatory 
 Notes by T.E. PAGE, M.A. Fcp.Svo. -$s.6d. 
 GREEN (John Richard). A SHORT HISTORY 
 OF THE ENGLISH PEOPLE. With Coloured 
 Maps, Genealogical Tables, and Chrono- 
 logical Annals. New Edition, thoroughly 
 revised. Cr. 8vo. 8s. 6d. isoth Thousand. 
 Also the same in Four Parts. With the cor- 
 responding portion of Mr. Tail's "Analysis." 
 3s. each. Part I. 607 1265. II. 1204 1553. 
 III. 15401689. IV. 16601873. 
 
 HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH PEOPLE. In 
 
 4 vols. 8vo. Vol. I. With 8 Coloured Maps. 
 i&. II. i6s. III. With 4 Maps. 16*. IV. 
 With Maps and Index. i6s. 
 
 THE MAKING OF ENGLAND. With Maps. 
 
 8vo. i6s. 
 
 THE CONQUEST OF ENGLAND. With 
 
 Maps and Portrait. 8vo. 18.?. 
 
 READINGS IN ENGLISH HISTOR-K. In 
 
 3 Parts. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. each. 
 
 GREEN (J. R.) and GREEN (Alice S.). 
 A SHORT GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH 
 ISLANDS. With 28 Maps. Fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d, 
 
 GREEN (Mrs. J. R.). HENRY II. Crown 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 GREEN (W. S.). AMONG THE SELKIRK 
 GLACIERS. Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 GREENHILL (Prof. A. G.). DIFFERENTIAL 
 AND INTEGRAL CALCULUS. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 GREENWOOD (Jessy E.). THE MOON 
 MAIDEN : AND OTHER STORIES. Crown 8vo. 
 35. 6d. 
 
 GRIFFITHS (W. H.). LESSONS ON PRE- 
 SCRIPTIONS AND THE ART OF PRESCRIBING. 
 New Edition. i8mo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES. A Selection 
 from the Household Stories. Translated 
 from the German by LUCY CRANE, and done 
 into Pictures by WALTER CRANE. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GROVE (Sir George). A DICTIONARY OF 
 Music AND MUSICIANS, A.D. 1450 1889. 
 Edited by Sir GEORGE GROVE, D.C.L. 
 In 4 vols. 8vo, 2is. each. With Illus- 
 trations in Music Type and Woodcut. 
 Also published in Parts. Parts I. XIV., 
 XIX.-XXII. 3 j. 6d. each ; XV. XVI. 7 j. ; 
 XVII. XVIII. 7 s. ; XXIIL XXV., Appen- 
 dix, Edited by J. A. FULLER MAITLAND, 
 M.A. gs. [Cloth cases for binding the 
 volumes, is. each.] 
 
 A COMPETE INDEX TO THE ABOVE. By 
 
 Mrs. E. WODEHOUSE. 8vo. js. f>d. 
 
 PRIMER OF GEOGRAPHY. Maps. i8mo. w. 
 
 GUEST (M. J.). LECTURES ON THE HISTORY 
 OF ENGLAND. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GUEST (Dr. E.). ORIGINES CELTICS (A 
 Fragment) and other Contributions to the 
 History of Britain. Maps. 2 vols. 8vo. 32*. 
 
 GUIDE TO THE UNPROTECTED, In 
 Every-day Matters relating to Property and 
 Income, sth Ed. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 GUILLEMIN (Am^dee). THE FORCES OF 
 NATURE. A Popular Introduction to the 
 Study of Physical Phenomena. 455 Wood- 
 cuts. Royal 8vo. 2is. 
 
 THE APPLICATIONS OF PHYSICAL FORCES. 
 
 With Coloured Plates and Illustrations. 
 Royal 8vo. 2is. 
 
 ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. A Popu- 
 lar Treatise. Translated and Edited, with 
 Additions and Notes, 'by Prof. SYLVANUS P. 
 THOMPSON. Royal 8vo. [/ the Press. 
 
 GUIZOT. GREAT CHRISTIANS OF FRANCE. 
 ST. Louis AND CALVIN. Crown 8vo. dr. 
 
 GUNTON (George). WEALTH AND PRO- 
 GRESS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HADLEY (Prof. James). ESSAYS, PHILO- 
 LOGICAL AND CRITICAL. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 HADLEY-ALLEN.-A GREEK GRAMMAR 
 FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. By Prof. 
 JAMES HADLEY. Revised and in part Re- 
 written by Prof. FREDERIC DE FORBST 
 ALLEN. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HALES (Prof. J. W.). LONGER ENGLISH 
 POEMS, with Notes, Philological and Ex- 
 planatory, and an Introduction on the Teach- 
 ing of English. i2th Edition. Extra fco 
 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
20 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 HALL (H. S.) and KNIGHT (S. R.). ELE- 
 MENTARY ALGEBRA FOR SCHOOLS. 6th Ed., 
 revised. Gl. 8vo. 35. 6d. With Answers, 4$. 6d. 
 KEY. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 ALGEBRAICAL EXERCISES AND EXAMINA- 
 TION PAPERS to accompany " Elementary 
 Algebra.'' 2nd Edition. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HIGHER ALGEBRA. A Sequel to " Ele- 
 mentary Algebra for Schools." 3rd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 KEY. Crown 8vo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 ARITHMETICAL EXERCISES AND EX- 
 AMINATION PAPERS. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 HALL (H. S.) and STEVENS (F. H."). 
 A TEXT-BOOK OF EUCLID'S ELEMENTS. 
 Globe 8vo. Complete, 45. 6d. 
 
 Book I. is. 
 
 Books I. and II. is. 6d. 
 
 Books I. IV. 3*. 
 
 Books III. and IV. zs. 
 
 Books V. VI. and XI. zs. 6d. 
 
 Book XI. is. 
 
 HALLWARD (R. F.). FLOWERS OF PARA- 
 DISE. Music, Verse, Design, Illustration. 
 Royal 410. 6s. 
 
 HALSTED (G. B.). THE ELEMENTS OF 
 GEOMETRY. 8vo. 12$. 6d. 
 
 HAMERTON (P. G.). THE INTELLECTUAL 
 LIFE. 4th Edition. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 ETCHING AND ETCHERS. 3rd Edition, 
 
 revised. With 48 Plates. Colombier 8vo.' 
 
 THOUGHTS ABOUT ART. New Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 8*. 6d. 
 
 HUMAN INTERCOURSE. 4th Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 FRENCH AND ENGLISH : A COMPARISON. 
 
 Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 HAMILTON (Prof. D. J.). ON THE PATH- 
 OLOGY OF BRONCHITIS, CATARRHAL PNEU- 
 MONIA, TUBERCLE, AND ALLIED LESIONS OF 
 THE HUMAN LUNG. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 A TEXT-BOOK OF PATHOLOGY, SYS- 
 TEMATIC AND PRACTICAL. Illustrated. 
 Vol. I. 8vo. 25^. 
 
 HANBURY (Daniel). SCIENCE PAPERS, 
 CHIEFLY PHARMACOLOGICAL AND BOTANI- 
 CAL. Medium 8vo. 14$. 
 
 HANDEL : LIFE OF. By W. S. ROCKSTRO 
 Crown 8vo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 HARDWICK (Ven. Archdeacon). CHRIST 
 AND OTHER MASTERS. 6th Edition. Crown 
 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 
 
 Middle Age. 6th Edition. Edit, by Bishop 
 STUBBS. Crown 8vo. iay. 6d. 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH 
 
 DURING THE REFORMATION, gth Edition. 
 Revised by Bishop STUBBS. Cr. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 HARDY (Arthur Sherburne). BUT YET A 
 
 WOMAN. A Novel. Crown 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 THE WIND OF DESTINY. 2 vols. Globe 
 
 8VO. I2S. 
 
 HARDY (H. J.). A LATIN READER FOR 
 THE LOWER FORMS IN SCHOOLS. Globe 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HARDY (Thomas). See p. 29. 
 
 HARE (Julius Charles). THE MISSION OP 
 THE COMFORTER. New Edition. Edited by 
 Prof. E. H. PLUMPTRE. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 THE VICTORY OF FAITH. Edited by Prof. 
 
 PLUMPTRE, with Introductory Notices by the 
 late Prof. MAURICE and by the late Dean 
 STANLEY. Crown 8vo. 6.y. 6d. 
 
 GUESSES AT TRUTH. By Two Brothers, 
 
 AUGUSTUS WILLIAM HARE and JULIUS 
 CHARLES HARE. With a Memoir and Two 
 Portraits. i8mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 HARMONIA. By the Author of " Estelle 
 Russell." 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 3 is. 6d. 
 
 HARPER (Father Thomas). THE META- 
 PHYSICS OF THE SCHOOL. In 5 vols. Vols. I. 
 and II. 8vo. i8s. each; Vol. III., Part I. 125. 
 
 HARRIS (Rev. G. C.). SERMONS. With a 
 Memoir by CHARLOTTE M. YONGE, and 
 Portrait. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HARRISON (Frederic). THE CHOICE OF 
 BOOKS. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Large Paper Edition, 
 made paper. 15$. 
 
 Printed on hand- 
 
 HARRISON (Miss Jane) and VERRALL 
 (Mrs.). MYTHOLOGY AND MONUMENTS OF 
 ANCIENT ATHENS. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo< i6s. 
 
 HARTE (Bret). See p. 29. 
 
 HARTLEY (Prof. W. Noel). A COURSE OF 
 
 eUANTITATIVE ANALYSIS FOR STUDENTS 
 lobe 8vo. 5-r. 
 
 H ARWOOD (George). DISESTABLISHMENT ; 
 
 OR, A DEFENCE OF THE PRINCIPLE OF A 
 
 NATIONAL CHURCH. 8vo. i2s. 
 
 THE COMING DEMOCRACY. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 FROM WITHIN. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HAYWARD (R. B.). THE ELEMENTS OF 
 SOLID GEOMETRY. Globe 8vo. 3$. 
 
 HEARD (Rev. W. A.). A SECOND GREEK 
 EXERCISE BOOK. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 HELLENIC STUDIES, THE JOURNAL 
 OF. 8vo. Vol. I. With Plates of Illustra- 
 tions. 3os. Vol. II. 30^. With Plates 
 of Illustrations. Or in 2 Parts, i$s. each. 
 Vol. III. 2 Parts. With Plates of Illus- 
 trations. 155. each. Vol. IV. 2 Parts. With 
 Plates. Parti. 15^. Part II. 2Tj. Or com- 
 plete, 3 os. Vol. V. With Plates. 30*. Vol. 
 VI. With Plates. Part I. i 5 s. Part II. 155. 
 Or complete, 30?. Vol. VII. Part I. 155-. 
 Part II. iss. Or complete, 309. Vol. VIII. 
 Part I. iss. Part II. 15*. Vol. IX. 2 Parts. 
 TSS. each. Vol. X. 3 <w. Vol. XI. Pt. I. i 5 s. 
 net. 
 
 The Journal will be sold at a reduced price 
 to Libraries wishing to subscribe, but official 
 application must in each case be made to the 
 Council. Information on this point, and upon 
 the conditions of Membership, may be obtained 
 on application to the Hon. Sec., Mr. George 
 Macmillan, 29, Bedford Street,Covent Garden. 
 
 HENSLOW (Rev. G.). THE THEORY OF 
 EVOLUTION OF LIVING THINGS, AND THE 
 APPLICATION OF THE PRINCIPLES OF EVO- 
 LUTION TO RELIGION. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HERODOTUS. THE HISTORY. Translated 
 into English, with Notes and Indices, by G. C. 
 MACAULAY, M.A. 2 vols. Cr. 8vo. i8s. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 21 
 
 HERODOTUS.-BooKS I. III. Edited by 
 A. H. SAYCE ; M.A. 8vo. i6s. 
 See also pp. 32. 
 
 HERTEL (Dr.). OVERPRESSURE IN HIGH 
 SCHOOLS IN DENMARK. With Introduction 
 by Sir J. CRICHTON-BROWNE. Cr. 8vo. -$s.6d. 
 
 HERVEY (Rt. Rev. Lord Arthur). THE 
 GENEALOGIES OF OUR LORD AND SAVIOUR 
 JESUS CHRIST. 8vo. T.OS. 6d. 
 
 HICKS (W. M.). ELEMENTARY DYNAMICS 
 OF PARTICLES AND SOLIDS. Cr. 8vo. 6s.6d. 
 
 HILL (Florence D.). CHILDREN OF THE 
 STATE. Ed. by FANNY FOWKE. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HILL (Octavia). OUR COMMON LAND, AND 
 OTHER ESSAYS. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 HOMES OF THE LONDON POOR. Sewed. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 HIORNS (Arthur H.). PRACTICAL METAL- 
 LURGY AND ASSAYING. A Text-Book for the 
 use of Teachers, Students, and Assayers. 
 With Illustrations. Globe 8vo! 6s. 
 
 A TEXT-BOOK OF ELEMENTARY METAL- 
 LURGY FOR THE USE OF STUDENTS. Gl. 8vo 4$. 
 
 IRON AND STEEL MANUFACTURE. AText- 
 
 Book for Beginners. Illustr. Gl. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 MIXED METALS OR METALLIC ALLOYS. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HISTORICAL COURSE FOR SCHOOLS. 
 
 Ed. by EDW. A. FREEMAN, D.C.L. i8mo. 
 
 Vol. I. GENERAL SKETCH OF EUROPEAN 
 
 HISTORY. By E. A. FREEMAN. 
 
 With Maps, &c. 35. 6d. 
 
 II. HISTORY OF ENGLAND. By EDITH 
 
 THOMPSON. Coloured Maps. 2s.6d. 
 
 III. HISTORY OF SCOTLAND. By MAR- 
 GARET MACARTHUR. 25. 
 
 IV. HISTORY OF ITALY. By the Rev. 
 W. HUNT, M.A. Maps. 3*. 6d. 
 
 V. HISTORY OF GERMANY. By JAMES 
 
 SIME, M.A. y. 
 VI. HISTORY OF AMERICA. By J. A. 
 
 DOYLE. With Maps. 45. 6d. 
 VII. HISTORY OF EUROPEAN COLONIES. 
 By E. J. PAYNE, M.A. Maps. ^s.6d. 
 VIII. HISTORY OF FRANCE. By CHAR- 
 LOTTE M. YONGE. Maps. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 HOBART. ESSAYS AND MISCELLANEOUS 
 WRITINGS OF VERB HENRY, LORD HOBART. 
 With a Biographical Sketch. Edited by 
 MARY, LADY HOBART. 2 vols. 8vo. 25$. 
 
 HOBDAY (E.). VILLA GARDENING. A 
 Handbook for Amateur and Practical Gar- 
 deners. Extra crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HODGSON (F.). MYTHOLOGY FOR LATIN 
 VERSIFICATION. 6th Edition. Revised by 
 F. C. HODGSON, M.A. i8mo. 35. 
 
 HODGSON. MEMOIR OF REV. FRANCIS 
 HODGSON, B.D., SCHOLAR, POET, AND DI- 
 VINE. By his Son, the Rev. JAMES T. 
 HODGSON, M.A. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. i8s. 
 
 HOFFDING (Prof.). OUTLINES OF PSY- 
 CHOLOGY. Translated by M. E. LOWNDES. 
 Crown 8vo. [/ the Press. 
 
 HOFMANN (Prof. A. W.). THE LIFE WORK 
 OF LIEBIG IN EXPERIMENTAL AND PHILO- 
 SOPHIC CHEMISTRY. 8vo. 5$. 
 
 HOGAN. M.P. Globe 8vo. zs. 
 
 HOLE (Rev. C.). GENEALOGICAL STEMMA 
 OF THE KINGS OF ENGLAND AND FRANCE. 
 On a Sheet, is. 
 
 A BRIEF BIOGRAPHICAL DICTIONARY. 
 
 2nd Edition. i8mo. 45. 6d. 
 
 HOLLAND (Prof. T. E.). THE TREATY RE- 
 LATIONS OF RUSSIA AND TURKEY, FROM 
 1774 TO 1853. Crown 8vo. zs. 
 
 HOLMES (O. W., Jun.). THE COMMON 
 
 LAW. 8vo. i2s. 
 HOMER. THE ODYSSEY OF HOMER DONE 
 
 INTO ENGLISH PROSE. By S. H. BUTCHER, 
 
 M.A., and A. LANG, M.A. 7th Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE ODYSSEY OF HOMER. Books 1. 
 
 XII. Translated into English Verse by the 
 EARL OF CARNARVON. Crown 8vo. 7*. <:d. 
 
 THE ILIAD. Edited, with English Notes 
 
 and Introduction, by WALTER LEAF, 
 Litt.D. 2 vols. 8vo. 14-y. each. Vol. I. 
 Bks. I. XII ; Vol. II. Bks. XIII. XXIV. 
 ILIAD. Translated into English Prose. 
 By ANDREW LANG, WALTER LEAF, and 
 ERNEST MYERS. Crown 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 PRIMER OF HOMER. By Rt. Hon. W. E. 
 
 GLADSTONE, M.P. i8mo. is. 
 See also pp. 31, 32. 
 
 HON. MISS FERRARD, THE. By the 
 Author of "Hogan, M.P." Globe 8vo. zs. 
 
 HOOKER (Sir J. D.). THE STUDENT'S 
 FLORA OF THE BRITISH ISLANDS. 3rd 
 Edition. Globe 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 PRIMER OF BOTANY. i8mo. is. 
 
 HOOKER (Sir Joseph D.) and BALL (J.). 
 JOURNAL OF A TOUR IN MAROCCO AND THB 
 GREAT ATLAS. 8vo. 2is. 
 
 HOOLE (C. H.). THE CLASSICAL ELEMENT 
 IN THE NEW TESTAMENT. Considered as a 
 Proof of its Genuineness. 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 HOOPER (W. H.)and PHILLIPS (W. C.). 
 A MANUAL OF MARKS ON POTTERY AND 
 PORCELAIN. i6mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 HOPE (Frances J.). NOTES AND THOUGHTS 
 ON GARDENS AND WOODLANDS. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HOPKINS (Ellice). AUTUMN SWALLOWS: 
 A Book of Lyrics. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HOPPUS (Mary). A GREAT TREASON: A 
 Story of the War of Independence. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 HORACE. THE WORKS OF HORACE REN- 
 DERED INTO ENGLISH PROSE. By T. LONS- 
 DALE and S. LEE. Globe 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 STUDIES, LITERARY AND HISTORICAL, 
 
 IN THE ODES OF HORACE. By A. W. VER- 
 RALL, Litt.D. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 THE ODES OF HORACE IN A METRICAL 
 
 PARAPHRASE. By R. M. HOVENDEN, 
 
 B.A. Extra fcap. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 LIFE AND CHARACTER : AN EPITOME OF 
 
 HIS SATIRES AND EPISTLES. By R. M. 
 
 HOVENDEN, B.A. Ext. fcp. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 WORD FOR WORD FROM HORACE: The 
 
 Odes Literally Versified. By W. T. THORN- 
 TON, C.B. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 See also pp. 31, 32. 
 
22 
 
 MACM1LLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 HORT. Two DISSERTATIONS. I. On 
 MONGTENH2 0EO2 in Scripture and 
 Tradition. II. On the " Constantinopolitan " 
 Creed and other Eastern Creeds of the Fourth 
 Century. By FENTON JOHN ANTHONY 
 HORT, D.D. 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 HORTON (Hon. S. Dana). THE SILVER 
 POUND AND ENGLAND'S MONETARY POLICY 
 SINCE THE RESTORATION. With a History 
 of the Guinea. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 HO WELL (George). THE CONFLICTS OF 
 CAPITAL AND LABOUR. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 HOWES (Prof. G. B.). AN ATLAS OF 
 PRACTICAL ELEMENTARY BIOLOGY. With 
 a Preface by Prof. HUXLEY. 410. 14,9. 
 
 HOZIER(Lieut.-ColonetH.M.). THESEVEN 
 WEEKS' WAR. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE INVASIONS OF ENGLAND. 2 vols. 
 
 8vo. 28-5-. 
 
 HUBNER (Baron von). A RAMBLE ROUND 
 THE WORLD. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HUGHES (Thomas). ALFRED THE GREAT. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TOM BROWN'S SCHOOL DAYS. By AN 
 
 OLD BOY. Illustrated Edition. Crown Svo. 
 6s. Golden Treasury Edition. 45. 6d. Uni- 
 form Edition. 3s.6d. People's Edition, zs. 
 People's Sixpenny Edition, Illustrated. Med. 
 4to. 6d. Uniform with Sixpenny Kingsley. 
 Medium 8vo. 6d. 
 
 TOM BROWN AT OXFORD. Crown 8vo. 
 
 6s. Uniform Edition. 35. 6d. 
 
 MEMOIR OF DANIEL MACMILLAN. With 
 
 Portrait. Cr. 8vo. 43-. 6d. Popular Edition. 
 Sewed. Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 RUGBY, TENNESSEE. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 GONE TO TEXAS. Edited by THOMAS 
 
 HUGHES, Q.C. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 THE SCOURING OF THE WHITE HORSE, 
 
 AND THE ASHEN FAGGOT. Uniform Edit. 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 JAMES FRASER, Second Bishop of Man- 
 chester. A Memoir, 181885. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HULL (E.). A TREATISE ON ORNAMENTAL 
 AND BUILDING STONES OF GREAT BRITAIN 
 AND FOREIGN COUNTRIES. 8vo. i2s. 
 
 HULLAH (M. E.). HANNAH TARNE. A 
 Story for Girls. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 HUMPHRY (Prof. Sir G. M.). THE HUMAN 
 SKELETON (INCLUDING THE JOINTS). With 
 260 Illustrations drawn from Nature. Med. 
 STO. 14$. 
 
 THE HUMAN FOOT AND THE HUMAN 
 
 HAND. With Illustrations. Fcp. 8ro. 4*. 6d. 
 
 OBSERVATIONS IN MYOLOGY. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OLD AGE. The Results of Information 
 
 received respecting nearly nine hundred per- 
 sons who had attained the age of eighty 
 years, including seventy-four centenarians. 
 Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 HUNT (W.). TALKS ABOUT ART. With a 
 Letter from Sir J. E. MILLAIS, Bart., R.A. 
 Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 HUSS (Hermann). A SYSTEM OF ORAL IN- 
 STRUCTION IN GERMAN. Crown Svo. 5$. 
 
 HUTTON (R. H.). ESSAYS ON SOME OF THB 
 MODERN GUIDES OF ENGLISH THOUGHT IN 
 MATTERS OF FAITH. Globe Svo. 6s. 
 
 ESSAYS. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. 6s. each. 
 
 Vol. I. Literary Essays; II. Theological 
 Essays. 
 
 HUXLEY (Thomas Henry). LESSONS IN 
 ELEMENTARY PHYSIOLOGY. With numerous 
 Illustrations. New Edit. Fcp. Svo. 45. 6d. 
 
 LAY SERMONS, ADDRESSES, AND REVIEWS. 
 
 gth Edition. Svo. -js. 6d. 
 
 ESSAYS SELECTED FROM LAY SERMONS, 
 
 ADDRESSES, AND REVIEWS. 3rd Edition. 
 Crown Svo. is. 
 
 CRITIQUES AND ADDRESSES. Svo. ioy. 6d, 
 
 PHYSIOGRAPHY. AN INTRODUCTION TO 
 
 THE STUDY OF NATURE. i3thEd. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 AMERICAN ADDRESSES, WITH A LECTURE 
 
 ON THE STUDY OF BIOLOGY. 8vo. bs. 6d. 
 
 SCIENCE AND CULTURE, AND OTHER 
 
 ESSAYS. Svo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 SOCIAL DISEASES AND WORSE REMEDIES : 
 
 LETTERS TO THE " TIMES " ON MR. BOOTH'S 
 SCHEMES. With a Preface and Introductory 
 Essay. Crown Svo, sewed, is. net. 
 
 HUXLEY'S PHYSIOLOGY, QUESTIONS 
 ON, FOR SCHOOLS. By T. ALCOCK, M.D. 
 5th Edition. iSmo. u. 6d. 
 
 HUXLEY (T. H.) and MARTIN (H. N.). 
 A COURSE OF PRACTICAL INSTRUCTION IN 
 ELEMENTARY BIOLOGY. New Edition, Re- 
 vised and Extended by Prof. G. B. HOWES 
 andD. H SCOTT, M. A., Ph.D. With Preface 
 byT. H. HUXLEY, F.R.S. Cr.Svo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 IBBETSON (W. J.). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TREATISE ON THE MATHEMATICAL THEORY 
 OF PERFECTLY ELASTIC SOLIDS. Svo. 2is. 
 
 ILLINGWORTH (Rev. J. R.). SERMONS 
 PREACHED IN A COLLEGE CHAPEL. Cr.Svo. 55. 
 
 IMITATIO CHRISTI, LIBRI IV. Printed 
 in Borders after Holbein, Diirer, and other 
 old Masters, containing Dances of Death, 
 Acts of Mercy, Emblems, &c. Cr. Svo. js.6d. 
 
 INDIAN TEXT-BOOKS. PRIMER OF ENG- 
 LISH GRAMMAR. By R. MORRIS, LL.D. 
 i8mo. is. ; sewed, lod. 
 PRIMER OF ASTRONOMY. By J. N. LOCK- 
 
 YER. i8mo. is. ; sewed, iod. 
 EASY SELECTIONS FROM MODERN ENGLISH 
 LITERATURE. For the use of the Middle 
 Classes in Indian Schools. With Notes. 
 By Sir ROPER LETHBRIDGE. Cr.Svo. is.6d. 
 SELECTIONS FROM MODERN ENGLISH LITER- 
 ATURE. For the use of the Higher Classes 
 in Indian Schools. By Sir ROPER LETH- 
 BRIDGE, M.A. Crown Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 SERIES OF Six ENGLISH READING BOOKS 
 FOR INDIAN CHILDREN. By P. C. SIRCAR. 
 Revised by Sir ROPER LBTHBRIDGE. C$. 
 8vo. Book I. $d. ; Nagari Characters, $d.\ 
 Persian Characters, $d. ; Book II. 6d. ; 
 Book III. &d. ; Book IV. is. ; Book V. 
 is. 2d. ; Book VI. is. 3d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 2?, 
 
 INDIAN TEXT-BOOKS continued. 
 
 HIGH SCHOOL READER. By ERIC ROBERT- 
 SON. Crown 8vo. 2S. 
 A GEOGRAPHICAL READER AND COMPANION 
 
 TO THE ATLAS. By C. B. CLARKE, 
 
 F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 A CLASS-BOOK OF GEOGRAPHY. By the 
 
 same. Fcap. 8vo. 3$. 6d. ; sewed, 3$. 
 THE WORLD'S HISTORY. Compiled under 
 
 direction of Sir ROPER LETHBRIDGE. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 EASY INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF 
 
 INDIA. By Sir ROPER LETHBRIDGE. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 HISTORY OF ENGLAND. Compiled under 
 
 direction of Sir ROPER LETHBRIDGE. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 15. 6d. 
 EASY INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY AND 
 
 GEOGRAPHY OF BENGAL. By Sir ROPER 
 
 LETHBRIDGE. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 ARITHMETIC. With Answers. By BARNARD 
 
 SMITH. i8mo. 2S. 
 ALGEBRA. By I. TODHUNTER. i8mo, sewed. 
 
 2J. 3^/. 
 
 EUCLID. First Four Books. With Notes, 
 &c. By I. TODHUNTER. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 ELEMENTARY MENSURATION AND LAND 
 SURVEYING. By the same Author. i8mo. as. 
 
 EUCLID. Books!. IV. By H. S. HALL and 
 F.H.STEVENS. Gl. 8vo. 3*.; sewed, 2s.6d. 
 
 PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By H. F. BLAN- 
 FORD. Crown 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY GEOMETRY AND CONIC SEC- 
 TIONS. By J. M. WILSON. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 INGRAM (T. Dunbar). A HISTORY OF THE 
 
 LEGISLATIVE UNION OF GREAT BRITAIN 
 
 AND IRELAND. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 Two CHAPTERS OF IRISH HISTORY: I. 
 
 The Irish Parliament of James II. ; II. The 
 Alleged Violation of the Treaty of Limerick. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 IRVING (Joseph). ANNALS OF OUR TIME. 
 A Diurnal of Events, Social and Political, 
 Home and Foreign. From the Accession of 
 Queen Victoria to Jubilee Day, being the 
 First Fifty Years of Her Majesty's Reign. 
 In 2 vols. 8vo. Vol. I. June 2oth, 1837, to 
 February 28th, 1871. Vol. II. February 
 24th, 1871, to June 24th, 1887. i8s. each. 
 The Second Volume may also be had in Three 
 Parts : Part I. February 24th, 1871, to March 
 igth, 1874, 4s. 6d. Part II. March 2oth, 1874, 
 to July 22nd, 1878, $s. 6d. Part III. July 
 23rd, 1878, to June 24th, 1887, gs. 
 IRVING (Washington). OLD CHRISTMAS. 
 From the Sketch Book. With 100 Illustra- 
 tions by RANDOLPH CALDECOTT. Crown 
 8vo, gilt edges. 6s. 
 
 Also with uncut edges, paper label. 6s. 
 
 People s Edition. Medium 410. 6d. 
 
 BRACEBRIDGE HALL. With 120 Illustra- 
 tions by RANDOLPH CALDECOTT. Cloth 
 elegant, gilt edges. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Also with uncut edges, paper label. 6s. 
 People's Edition. Medium 4to. 6d. 
 
 OLD CHRISTMAS AND BRACEBRIDGE 
 
 HALL. Illustrations by RANDOLPH CALDE- 
 COTT. Edition de Luxe. Royal 8vo. 215. 
 
 ISMAY'S CHILDREN. By the Author of 
 " Hogan, M.P." Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 JACKSON (Rev. Blomfield). FIRST STEPS 
 TO GREEK PROSE COMPOSITION, izth Edit. 
 i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 KEY (supplied to Teachers only). $s. 6< 
 SECOND STEPS TO GREEK PROSE COMPO- 
 SITION. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KEY (supplied to Teachers only). 3$ . 6d. 
 JACOB (Rev. J. A.). BUILDING IN SILENCB, 
 
 AND OTHER SERMONS. Extra fcp. 8VO. 65. 
 
 JAMES (Hen.). NOVELS AND TALES. Pocket 
 Edition. i8mo. 14 vols. 2s. each vol. : THE 
 PORTRAIT OF A LADY. 3 vols. RODERICK 
 HUDSON. 2 vols. THE AMERICAN. 2 vols. 
 WASHINGTON SQUARE. i vol. THE 
 EUROPEANS, i vol. CONFIDENCE, i vol. 
 THE SIEGE OF LONDON ; MADAME DE 
 MAUVES. i vol. AN INTERNATIONAL EPI- 
 SODE ; THE PENSION BEAUREPAS ; THE 
 POINT OF VIEW, i vol. DAISY MILLER, A 
 STUDY ; FOUR MEETINGS ; LONGSTAFF'S 
 MARRIAGE ; BENVOLIO. i vol. THE MA- 
 DONNA OF THE FUTURE; A BUNDLE OF 
 LETTERS ; THE DIARY OF A MAN OF FIFTY; 
 EUGENE PICKERING, i vol. 
 
 FRENCH POETS AND NOVELISTS. New 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 TALES OF THREE CITIES. Cr. 8vo. qs.dd. 
 
 PORTRAITS OF PLACES. Cr. 8vo. -js.6d. 
 
 PARTIAL PORTRAITS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 See also pp. 28, 29. 
 
 JAMES (Rev. Herbert). THE COUNTRY 
 CLERGYMAN AND HIS WORK. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 JAMES (Right Hon. Sir William Milbourne). 
 THE BRITISH IN INDIA. 8vo. 125. 6d. 
 
 JAMES (Wm.). THE PRINCIPLES OF PSYCHO- 
 LOGY. 2 vols. 8vo. 25$. net. 
 
 JARDINE (Rev. Robert). THE ELEMENTS 
 OF THE PSYCHOLOGY OF COGNITION. Third 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 JEANS (Rev. G. E.). HAILEYBURY CHAPEL, 
 
 AND OTHER SERMONS. Fcp. 8vO. 3$. 6d. 
 
 JEBB (Prof. R. C.). THE ATTIC OKATORS, 
 
 FROM ANTIPHONTOlSAEOS. 2 vols. 8\'O. 2$S. 
 
 MODERN GREECE. Two Lectures. Crown 
 
 8vo. $s. 
 JELLETT (Rev. Dr.). THE ELDER SON, 
 
 AND OTHER SERMONS. Crown 8vO. 6s. 
 
 THE EFFICACY OF PRAYER. 3rd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 JENNINGS (A. C.). CHRONOLOGICAL TA- 
 BLES OF ANCIENT HISTORY. With Index. 
 8vo. $s. 
 
 JENNINGS (A. C.) and LOWE (W. H.). 
 THE PSALMS, WITH INTRODUCTIONS AND 
 CRITICAL NOTES. 2 \ols. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. each. 
 
 JEVONS (W. Stanley). THE PRINCIPLES OF 
 SCIENCE : A TREATISE ON LOGIC AND 
 SCIENTIFIC METHOD. Crown 8% r o. 12S.6S. 
 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN LOGIC: DE- 
 DUCTIVE AND INDUCTIVE. i8mo. 35. 6d. 
 
 THE THEORY OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. 
 
 3rd Edition. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO. S 
 
 JEVONS (W. S.). STUDIES IN DEDUCTIVE 
 LOGIC. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 - INVESTIGATIONS IN CURRENCY AND FI- 
 NANCE. Edited, with an Introduction, by 
 H. S. FOXWELI., M.A. Illustrated by 2 
 Diagrams. 8vo. 2is. 
 
 - METHODS OF SOCIAL REFORM. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 - THE STATE IN RELATION TO LABOUR. 
 Crown 8vo. %s. 6d. 
 
 - LETTERS AND JOURNAL. Edited by His 
 WIFE. 8vo. 14$. 
 
 - PURE LOGIC, AND OTHER MINOR WORKS. 
 Edited by R. ADAMSON, M.A., and HAR- 
 RIET A. JEVONS. With a Preface by Prof. 
 ADAMSON. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 JEX-BLAKE (Dr. Sophia). THE CARE OF 
 INFANTS: A Manual for Mothers and 
 Nurses. i8mo. is. 
 
 JOHNSON (W. E.). A TREATISE ON TRIGO- 
 NOMETRY. Crown 8vo. Bs. 6d. 
 
 JOHNSON (Prof. W. Woolsey). CURVE 
 TRACING IN CARTESIAN CO-ORDINATES. 
 Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 - A TREATISE ON ORDINARY AND DIFFER- 
 ENTIAL EQUATIONS. Crown 8vo. 15.?. 
 
 - AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON THE IN- 
 TEGRAL CALCULUS. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 JOHNSON'S LIVES OF THE POETS. 
 The Six Chief Lives. Edited by MATTHEW 
 ARNOLD. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 JONES (D. E.). EXAMPLES ' IN PHYSICS. 
 Containing 1000 Problems, with Answers 
 and numerous solved Examples. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 - SOUND, LIGHT, AND HEAT. An Ele- 
 mentary Text- Book. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 JONES (F.). THE OWENS COLLEGE JUNIOR 
 COURSE OF PRACTICAL CHEMISTRY. With 
 Preface by Sir HENRY E. ROSCOE. New 
 Edition. i8mo. zs. 6d. 
 
 - QUESTIONS ON CHEMISTRY. A Series of 
 Problems and Exercises in Inorganic and 
 Organic Chemistry. i8mo. $s. 
 
 JONES (Rev. C. A.) and CHEYNE (C. H.). 
 
 ALGEBRAICAL EXERCISES. Progressively 
 arranged. i8mo. zs. 6J. 
 
 - SOLUTIONS OF SOME OF THE EXAMPLES 
 IN THE ALGEBRAICAL EXERCISES OF MESSRS. 
 JONES AND CHEYNE. By the Rev. W. 
 FATLES. Crown 8vo. 7$. &/. 
 
 JUVENAL. THIRTEEN SATIRES OF JUVE- 
 NAL. With a Commentary by Prof. J. E. B. 
 MAYOR, M.A. 4th Edition. Vol. I. Crown 
 Svo. IQS. 6d. Vol. II. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 SUPPIEMENT to Third Edition, containing 
 
 the Principal Changes made in the Fourth 
 
 Edition. $s. 
 
 - THIRTEEN SATIRES. Translated into 
 English after the Text of J. E. B. MAYOR 
 by ALEX. LEEPER, M.A. Cr. Svo. 35. 6d. 
 
 See also p. 32. 
 
 KANT. KANT'S CRITICAL PHILOSOPHY FOR 
 ENGLISH READERS. By JOHN P. MAHAFFY, 
 D.D., and JOHN H. BE-RNARD, B.D. New 
 Edition. 2 vols. Crown Svo. Vol. I. THE 
 KRITIK OF PURE REASON EXPLAINED AND 
 DEFENDED. js. 6d. Vol. II. THE "PRO- 
 LEGOMENA." Translated, with Notes and 
 Appendices. 6s. 
 
 KANT MAX MULLER. CRITIQUE OF 
 PURE REASON BY IMMANUEL KANT. Trans- 
 lated by F. MAX MULLER. With Intro- 
 duction by LUDWIG NOIRE. 2 vols. Svo. 
 i6s. each. Sold separately. Vol. I. HIS- 
 TORICAL INTRODUCTION, by LUDWIG NOIRE, 
 etc., etc.; Vol. II. CRITIQUE OF PURE 
 REASON. 
 
 KAVANAGH (Rt. Hon. A. McMuRROUGH) : 
 A Biography compiled by his Cousin, SARAH 
 L. STEELE. With Portrait. Svo. 
 
 KAY (Rev. W.). A COMMENTARY ON ST. 
 PAUL'S Two EPISTLES TO THE CORINTHIANS. 
 Greek Text, with Commentary. Svo. gs. 
 
 KEARY (Annie). NATIONS AROUND. Crn. 
 Svo. 4.9. 6d. See also pp. 28, 29. 
 
 KEARY (Eliza). THE MAGIC VALLEY; OR, 
 PATIENT ANTOINE. With Illustrations by 
 "E.V.B." Globe Svo. ^s.6d. 
 
 KEARY (A. and E.). THE HEROES OF 
 ASGARD. Tales from Scandinavian My- 
 thology. Globe Svo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 KEATS. LETTERS OF KEATS. Edited by 
 SIDNEY COLVIN. Globe Svo. 
 
 KELLAND (P.) and TAIT (P. G.). INTRO- 
 DUCTION TO QUATERNIONS, WITH NUMEROUS 
 EXAMPLES. 2nd Edition. Cr. Svo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 KELLOGG (Rev. S. H.). THE LIGHT OF 
 ASIA AND THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. Cr. 
 Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 KENNEDY (Prof. Alex. W. B.). THB 
 MECHANICS OF MACHINERY. With Illus- 
 trations. Crown Svo. 12$. 6d. 
 
 KERNEL AND THE HUSK (THE): LET- 
 TERS ON SPIRITUAL CHRISTIANITY. By the 
 Author of " Philochristus." Crown Svo. 55. 
 
 KEYNES (J. N.). STUDIES AND EXERCISES 
 IN FORMAL LOGIC. 2nd Ed. Cr. Svo. ios.6d. 
 
 THE SCOPE AND METHOD OF POLITICAL 
 ECONOMY. Crown Svo. js. net. 
 
 KIEPERT (H.). MANUAL OF ANCIENT 
 GEOGRAPHY. Crown Svo. $s. 
 
 KILLEN (W. D.). ECCLESIASTICAL HIS- 
 TORY OF IRELAND, FROM THE EARLIEST 
 DATE TO THE PRESENT TIME. 2 vols. 
 Svo. 2 q j. 
 
 KINGSLEY (Charles): His LETTERS, AND 
 MEMORIES OF HIS LIFE. Edited by His 
 WIFE. 2 vols. Crown Svo. 12^. Cheap 
 Edition, 6s. 
 
 NOVELS AND POEMS. Eversley Edition, 
 
 13 vols. Globe Svo. 5 s. each. 
 WESTWARD Ho ! 2 vols. Two YEARS AGO. 
 2 vols. HYPATIA. 2 vols. YEAST, i 
 vol. ALTON LOCKE. 2 vols. HEREWARD 
 THE WAKE. 2 vols. POEMS. 2 vols. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 KINGSLEY (Charles). Complete Edition 
 
 OF THE WORKS OF CHARLES KINGSLEY. 
 
 Crown 8vo. y. 6d. each. 
 
 WESTWARD Ho ! With a Portrait. 
 
 HYPATIA. | YEAST. 
 
 ALTON LOCKE. | Two YEARS AGO. 
 
 HEREWARD THE WAKE. | POEMS. 
 
 THE HEROES; OR, GREEK FAIRY TALES 
 FOR MY CHILDREN. 
 
 THE WATER BABIES : A FAIRY TALE FOR A 
 LAND-BABY. 
 
 MADAM How AND LADY WHY ; OR, FIRST 
 LESSONS IN EARTH-LORE FOR CHILDREN. 
 
 AT LAST : A CHRISTMAS IN THE WEST 
 INDIES. 
 
 PROSE IDYLLS. 
 
 PLAYS AND PURITANS. 
 
 THE ROMAN AND THE TEUTON. With Pre- 
 face by Professor MAX MULLER. 
 
 SANITARY AND SOCIAL LECTURES. 
 
 HISTORICAL LECTURES AND ESSAYS. 
 
 SCIENTIFIC LECTURES AND ESSAYS. 
 
 LITERARY AND GENERAL LECTURES. 
 
 THE HERMITS. 
 
 GLAUCUS ; OR ? THE WONDERS OF THE SEA- 
 SHORE. With Coloured Illustrations. 
 
 VILLAGE ANDTOWN AND COUNTRY SERMONS. 
 
 THE WATER OF LIFE, AND OTHER SERMONS. 
 
 SERMONS ON NATIONAL SUBJECTS, AND THE 
 KING OF THE EARTH. 
 
 SERMONS FOR THE TIMES. 
 
 GOOD NEWS OF GOD. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE PENTATEUCH, AND 
 DAVID. 
 
 DISCIPLINE, AND OTHER SERMONS. 
 
 WESTMINSTER SERMONS. 
 
 ALL SAINTS' DAY, AND OTHER SERMONS. 
 A Sixpenny Edition OF CHARLES KINGS- 
 LEY'S NOVELS. Med. 8vo. 6d. each. 
 
 WESTWARD Ho ! HYPATIA. YEAST. 
 ALTON LOCKE. Two YEARS AGO. 
 HEREWARD THE WAKE. 
 
 THE WATER BABIES: A FAIRY TALE 
 
 FOR A LAND BABY. New Edition, with a 
 Hundred New Pictures by LINLEY SAM- 
 BOURNE; engraved by J. SWATN. Fcp. 410. 
 T.ZS. 6d. 
 
 HEALTH AND EDUCATION. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 POEMS. Pocket Edition. i8mo. \s.f>d. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM SOME OF THE WRI- 
 TINGS OF CHARLES KINGSLEY. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OUT OF THE DEEP : WORDS FOR THE 
 
 SORROWFUL. From the Writings of CHARLES 
 KINGSLEY. Extra fcp. 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 DAILY THOUGHTS. Selected from the 
 
 Writings of CHARLES KINGSLEY. By His 
 WIFE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE HEROES ; OR, GREEK FAIRY TALES 
 
 FOR MY CHILDREN. Extra cloth, gilt edges. 
 Presentation Edition. Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 GLAUCUS ; OR, THE WONDERS OF THE 
 
 SEA SHORE. With Coloured Illustrations, 
 extra cloth, gilt edges. Presentation Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 FROM DEATH TO LIFE. Fragments of 
 
 Teaching to a Village Congregation. 
 With Letters on the " Life after Death." 
 Edited by His WIFE. Fcp. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 TRUE WORDS FOR BRAVE MEN. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KINGSLEY (Henry). TALES OF OLD 
 TRAVEL. Crown 8vo. 3$. td. 
 
 KIPLING (Rudyard). PLAIN TALES FROM 
 THE HILLS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 KITCHENER (F. E.). GEOMETRICAL 
 NOTE-BOOK. Containing Easy Problems in 
 Geometrical Drawing, preparatory to the 
 Study of Geometry. 4to. 2s. 
 
 KLEIN (Dr. E.). MICRO-ORGANISMS AND 
 DISEASE. An Introduction into the Study 
 of Specific Micro-Organisms. With 121 En- 
 gravings. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE BACTERIA IN ASIATIC CHOLERA 
 
 Crown 8vo. 5-y. 
 
 KNOX (A.). DIFFERENTIAL CALCULUS FOR 
 BEGINNERS. Fcp. 8vo- 3$. 6d. 
 
 KTESIAS. THE FRAGMENTS OF THE PER- 
 SIKA OF KTESIAS. Edited, with Introduction 
 and Notes, by J. GILMORE, M.A. 8vo. 8s.6d. 
 
 KUENEN (Prof. A.). AN HISTORICO- 
 CRITICAL INQUIRY INTO THE ORIGIN AND 
 COMPOSITION OF THE HEXATEUCH (PENTA- 
 TEUCH AND BOOK OF JOSHUA). Translated 
 by PHILIP H. WICKSTEED, M.A. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 KYNASTON (Herbert, D.D.). SERMONS 
 
 PREACHED IN THE COLLEGE CHAPEL, CHEL- 
 TENHAM. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PROGRESSIVE EXERCISES IN THE COM- 
 POSITION OF GREEK IAMBIC VERSE. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 KEY (supplied to Teachers only). 4^. 6d. 
 
 EXEMPLARIA CHELTONIENSIA. Sive quae 
 
 discipulis suis Carmina identidem Latine 
 reddenda proposuit ipse reddidit ex cathedra 
 dictavit HERBERT KYNASTON, M.A. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. $s. 
 
 LABBERTON (R. H.). NEW HISTORICAL 
 
 ATLAS AND GENERAL HISTORY. 410. 15$. 
 
 LAFARGUE (Philip). THE NEW JUDGMENT 
 
 OF PARIS : A Novel. 2 vols. Gl. 8vo. 125. 
 
 LAMB. COLLECTED WORKS. Edited, with 
 
 Introduction and Notes, by the Rev. ALFRED 
 
 AINGER, M.A. Globe 8vo. 5$. each volume. 
 
 I. ESSAYS OF ELIA. II. PLAYS, POEMS, 
 
 AND MISCELLANEOUS ESSAYS. III. MRS. 
 
 LEICESTER'S SCHOOL; THE ADVENTURES 
 
 OF ULYSSES ; AND OTHER ESSAYS. IV. 
 
 TALES FROM SHAKSPEARE. V. and VI. 
 
 LETTERS. Newly arranged, with additions. 
 
 THE LIFE OF CHARLES LAMB. By Rev. 
 
 ALFRED AINGER, M.A. Uniform with above. 
 Globe 8vo. s s - 
 
 TALES FROM SHAKSPEARE. i8mo. $s. 6d. 
 Globe Readings Edition. For Schools. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 LANCI ANI (Prof. R.) ANCIENT ROME IN THE 
 LIGHT OF RECENT DISCOVERIES. 410. 24$. 
 
 LAND OF DARKNESS (THE). Along 
 with some further Chapters in the Expe- 
 riences of The Little Pilgrim. By the Author 
 of " A Little Pilgrim in the Unseen." Crown 
 8vo. $s. 
 
 LANDAUER (J.). BLOWPIPE ANALYSIS. 
 Authorised English Edition by JAMES TAY- 
 LOR and WM. E. KAY. Ext. fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 LANDOR. SELECTIONS FROM THE WRI- 
 TINGS OF WALTER SAVAGE LANDOR. Ar- 
 ranged and Edited by SIDNEY COLVIN. 
 i8mo. 5. 6d. 
 
26 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 LANG (Andrew). THE LIBRARY. With a 
 Chapter on Modern Illustrated Books, by 
 AUSTIN DOBSON. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 LANG (Prof. Arnold). TEXT-BOOK OF COM- 
 PARATIVE ANATOMY. Translated by H. M. 
 BERNARD, M.A., F.Z.S., and MATILDA 
 BERNARD. With Preface by Professor E. 
 HAECKEL. 2 vols. Illustrated. 8vo 
 
 LANKESTER (Prof. E. Ray). THE AD- 
 VANCEMENT OF SCIENCE : OCCASIONAL 
 ESSAYS AND ADDRESSES. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 COMPARATIVE LONGEVITY IN MAN AND 
 
 THE LOWER ANIMALS. Crn. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 LASLETT (Thomas). TIMBER AND TIMBER 
 TREES, NATIVE AND FOREIGN. Cr.Svo. 8^.6^. 
 
 LATIN ACCIDENCE AND EXERCISES 
 ARRANGED FOR BEGINNERS. By 
 WILLIAM WELCH, M.A., and C. G. DUF- 
 FIELD, M.A. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 LEAHY (Sergeant). THE ART OF SWIMMING 
 IN THE ETON STYLE. With Preface by 
 Mrs. OLIPHANT. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 LECTURES ON ART. By REGD. STUART 
 POOLE, Professor W. B. RICHMOND, E. J. 
 
 POYNTER, R.A., ]. T. MlCKLETHWAITE, 
 
 and WILLIAM MORRIS. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 LEPROSY INVESTIGATION COMMIT- 
 TEE, JOURNAL OF THE. Ed. by P. S. 
 ABRAHAM, M.A. No. I. Aug. 1890. 2s.6d. net. 
 
 LETHBRIDGE (Sir Roper). A SHORT 
 MANUAL OF THE HISTORY OF INDIA. With 
 Maps. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 For other Works by this Author, see 
 Indian Text-Books Series, p. 22. 
 
 LEWIS (Richard). HISTORY OF THE LIFE- 
 BOAT AND ITS WORK. Crown 8vo. 5^. 
 
 LIGHTFOOT (The Right Rev. Bishop). 
 ST. PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS. 
 A Revised Text, with Introduction, Notes, 
 and Dissertations, roth Edition. 8vo. 12^. 
 
 ST. PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 A Revised Text, with Introduction, Notes 
 and Dissertations, gth Edition. 8vo. 125. 
 
 - ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES TO THE COLOSSIANS 
 AND TO PHILEMON. A Revised Text with 
 Introductions, etc. gth Edition. 8vo. 12^. 
 
 THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Part I. ST. 
 
 CLEMENT OF ROME. A Revised Text, with 
 Introductions, Notes, Dissertations, and 
 Translations. 2 vols. 8vo. 32.5-. 
 
 THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Part II. ST. 
 
 IGNATIUS to ST. POLYCARP. Revised Texts, 
 with Introductions, Notes, Dissertations, and 
 Translations. 3 vols. 2nd Edit. 8vo. 48.9. 
 
 THE APOSTOLIC FATHERS. Abridged 
 
 Edition. With Short Introductions, Greek 
 Text, and English Translation. 8vo. 
 
 ESSAYS ON THE WORK ENTITLED "SU- 
 PERNATURAL RELIGION."' 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 A CHARGE DELIVERED TO THE CLERGY 
 
 OF THE DIOCESE OF DURHAM, Nov. 25TH, 
 1886. Demy 8vo. 25. 
 
 LEADERS IN THE NORTHERN CHURCH. 
 
 and Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ORDINATION ADDRESSES AND COUNSELS 
 
 TO CLERGY. Crown 8vo. 6,r. 
 
 LIGHTFOOT (Bishop). CAMBRIDGE SER- 
 MONS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SERMONS PREACHED IN ST. PAUL'S. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 LIGHTWOOD (J. M.} THE NATURE OF 
 
 POSITIVE LAW. 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 LINDSAY (Dr. J. A.). THE CLIMATIC 
 
 TREATMENT OF CONSUMPTION. Cr.Svo. 5^. 
 LITTLE PILGRIM IN THE UNSEEN. 
 
 24th Thousand. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LIVY. BOOKS XXL XXV. THE SECOND 
 PUNIC WAR. Translated by A. J. CHURCH, 
 M.A., and W. J. BRODRIBB, M.A. With 
 Maps. Cr. 8vo. js. 6d. See also pp. 31, 32. 
 
 LOCK (Rev. J. B.) ARITHMETIC FOR 
 SCHOOLS. 4th Edition, revised. Globe 8vo. 
 Complete with Answers, 4^. 6d. Without 
 Answers, 4^. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO "ARITHMETIC FOR SCHOOLS." 
 
 By the Rev. R. G. WATSON. Cr. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 ARITHMETIC FOR BEGINNERS. A School 
 
 Class-Book of COMMERCIAL ARITHMETIC. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO "ARITHMETIC FOR BEGINNERS." 
 
 By Rev. R. G. WATSON. Crown 8vo. %s.6d. 
 
 A SHILLING BOOK OF ARITHMETIC FOR 
 
 ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. i8mo. is. With 
 Answers, is. 6d. 
 
 TRIGONOMETRY. Globe 8vo. Part I. ELE- 
 MENTARY TRIGONOMETRY. 45. 6d. Part II. 
 HIGHER TRIGONOMETRY. \s. 6d. Com- 
 plete, 7-y. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO " ELEMENTARY TRIGONOMETRY." 
 
 By H. CARR, B.A. Crown 8vo. 8*. 6d. 
 
 TRIGONOMETRY FOR BEGINNERS. As far 
 
 as the Solution of Triangles. Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 KEY TO " TRIGONOMETRY FOR BEGIN- 
 NERS." Crown 8vo. 6*. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY STATICS. Gl. 8vo. 4s.6d. 
 
 DYNAMICS FOR BEGINNERS. 3rd Edit. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 LOCKYER (J. Norman, F.R.S.). ELEMEN- 
 TARY LESSONS IN ASTRONOMY. Illustrations 
 and Diagram. New Edit. i8mo. $s. 6d. 
 
 PRIMER OF ASTRONOMY. i8mo. is. 
 
 OUTLINES OF PHYSIOGRAPHY : THE 
 
 MOVEMENTS OF THE EARTH. Crown 8vo. 
 i*. 6d. 
 
 THE CHEMISTRY OF THE SUN. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 THE METEORITIC HYPOTHESIS OF THE 
 
 ORIGIN OF COSMICAL SYSTEMS. 8vo. 17$. 
 net. 
 
 LOCKYER'S ASTRONOMY, QUESTIONS 
 ON. By J. FORBES-ROBERTSON. i8mo. 
 is. 6d. 
 
 LOCKYER SEABROKE. STAR-GAZING 
 PAST AND PRESENT. By J. NORMAN 
 LOCKYER, F.R.S. Expanded from Short- 
 hand Notes with the assistance of G. M. 
 SEABROKE, F.R.A.S. Royal 8vo. 21$. 
 
 LODGE (Prof. Oliver J.). MODERN VIEWS 
 OF ELECTRICITY. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 LOEWY (B.). QUESTIONS AND EXAMPLES 
 
 IN EXPERIMENTAL PHYSICS, SOUND, LIGHT, 
 HEAT, ELECTRICITY, AND MAGNETISM. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 27 
 
 LOEWY (B.). A GRADUATED COURSE OF 
 NATURAL SCIENCE, EXPERIMENTAL AND 
 THEORETICAL, FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. 
 Part I. FIRST YEAR'S COURSE FOR ELEMEN- 
 TARY SCHOOLS AND THE JUNIOR CLASSES 
 OF TECHNICAL SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 
 
 LONGINUS. ON THE SUBLIME. Translated 
 by H. L, HAVELL, B.A. With Introduction 
 by ANDREW LANG. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 LOWE (W. H.). THE HEBREW STUDENT'S 
 COMMENTARY ON ZECHARIAH, HEBREW AND 
 LXX. 8vo. -LOS. 6d. 
 
 LOWELL (James Russell). COMPLETE 
 POETICAL WORKS. i8mo. 45. 6d. 
 
 - - DEMOCRACY, AND OTHER ADDRESSES. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 - HEARTSEASE AND RUE. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 - POLITICAL ESSAYS. Ext. cr. 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 - COMPLETE WORKS. 10 vols. Cm. 8vo. 
 6s. each. 
 
 Vols. I. IV. LITERARY ESSAYS; Vol. V. 
 POLITICAL ESSAYS ; Vol. VI. LITERARY 
 AND POLITICAL ADDRESSES ; Vols. VII. 
 X. POETICAL WORKS. 
 
 LUBBOCK (Sir John, Bart.). THE ORIGIN 
 AND METAMORPHOSES OF INSECTS. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 35. (>d. 
 
 - ON BRITISH WILD FLOWERS CONSIDERED 
 IN THEIR RELATION TO INSECTS. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. +s. 6d. 
 
 - - FLOWERS, FRUITS, AND LEAVES. With 
 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 4-$-. >d. 
 
 - SCIENTIFIC LECTURES. With Illustra- 
 tions. 2nd Edition, revised. 8vo. Bs. 6d. 
 
 - - POLITICAL AND EDUCATIONAL AD- 
 
 DRESSES. 8vo. 8j. 6d. 
 
 - THE PLEASURES OF LIFE. New Edition. 
 Gl. 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd., is. 6oth Thousand. 
 
 Library Edition. Globe 8vo. -$s.6d. 
 Part II. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. ; sewed, is. 
 Library Edition. Globe 8vo. 35-. 6d. 
 Two Parts in one vol. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 - FIFTY YEARS OF SCIENCE : Address to 
 the British Association, 1881. 5th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ?s. 6d. 
 
 LUCAS (F.). SKETCHES OF RURAL LIFE. 
 Poems. Globe 8vo. 5$. 
 
 LUCIAN. See p. 31. 
 LUCRETIUS. Sfe p. 32. 
 
 LUPTON (J. H.). AN INTRODUCTION TO 
 LATIN ELEGIAC VERSE COMPOSITION. 
 Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 - LATIN RENDERING OF THE EXERCISF.S 
 IN PART II. (XXV.-C.)TO LUPTON'S "!NTR* 
 DUCTION TO LATIN ELEGIAC VERSE COMPO- 
 SITION." Globe SYO. 3$. 6d. 
 
 - AN INTRODUCTION TO LATIN LYRIC 
 VERSE COMPOSITION. Globe 8vo. 3-$-. Key, 
 
 LUPTON (Sydney). CHEMICAL ARITHME- 
 TIC. With 1200 Examples. Fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 - NUMERICAL TABLES AND CONSTANTS IN 
 ELEMENTARY SCIENCE. Ex. fcp. 8vo. zs. (>d. 
 
 LYSIAS. See p. 32. 
 
 LYTE (H. C. Maxwell). ETON COLLEGE, 
 HISTORY OF, 1440 1884. With Illustrations, 
 and Edition. 8vo. 2is. 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, A HISTORY 
 
 OF, FROM THE EARLIEST TlMES TO THE 
 
 YEAR 1530. 8vo. 16$. 
 
 LYTTON (Rt. Hon. Earl of). THE RING OF 
 AMASIS : A ROMANCE. Crown 8vo. 3*. dd. 
 
 M'CLELLAND (W. J.)and PRESTON (T.). 
 A TREATISE ON SPHERICAL TRIGONOME- 
 TRY. With numerous Examples. Crown 
 8vo. 8*. 6d. Or Part I. 4*. 6d. ; Part II. $s. 
 
 McCOSH (Rev. Dr. James). THE METHOD 
 OF THE DIVINE GOVERNMENT, PHYSICAL 
 AND MORAL. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 THE SUPERNATURAL IN RELATION TO 
 
 THE NATURAL. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 THE INTUITIONS OF THE MIND. New 
 
 Edition. 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 AN EXAMINATION OF MR. J. S. MILL'S 
 
 PHILOSOPHY. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 THE LAWS OF DISCURSIVE THOUGHT. 
 
 A Text-Book of Formal Logic. Crn. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 CHRISTIANITY AND POSITIVISM. Lec- 
 tures on Natural Theology and Apologetics. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 THE SCOTTISH PHILOSOPHY, FROM HUT- 
 CHESON TO HAMILTON, BIOGRAPHICAL, EX- 
 POSITORY, CRITICAL. Royal 8vo. i6.r. 
 
 THE EMOTIONS. 8vo. gs. 
 
 REALISTIC PHILOSOPHY DEFENDED IN A 
 
 PHILOSOPHIC SERIES. 2 vols. Vol. I. EX- 
 POSITORY. Vol. II. HISTORICAL AND 
 CRITICAL. Crown 8vo. 14^. 
 
 PSYCHOLOGY. Crown 8vo. I. THE 
 
 COGNITIVE POWERS. 6s. 6d. ll. THE 
 MOTIVE POWERS. 6s. 6d. 
 
 FIRST AND FUNDAMENTAL TRUTHS. 
 
 Being a Treatise on Metaphysics. 8vo. gs. 
 
 THE PREVAILING TYPES OF PHILOSOPHY : 
 
 CAN THEY LOGICALLY REACH REALITY? 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 MACDONALD (George). ENGLAND'S AN- 
 TIPHON. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 MACDONELL (John). THE LAND QUES- 
 TION. 8vo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 MACFARLANE (Alexander). PHYSICAL 
 ARITHMETIC. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 MACGREGOR (James Gordon). AN ELE- 
 MENTARY TREATISE ON KINEMATICS AND 
 DYNAMICS. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 MACKENZIE (Sir Morell). THE HYGIENE 
 OF THE VOCAL ORGANS. ythEd. Crn. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MACKIE (Rev. Ellis). PARALLEL PASSAGES 
 FOR TRANSLATION INTO GREEK AND ENG- 
 LISH. Globe 8vo. 4-y. 6d. 
 
 MACLAGAN (Dr. T.). THE GERM THEORY. 
 8vo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 MACLAREN (Rev. Alexander). SERMONS 
 
 PREACHED AT MANCHESTER. Ilth Edition. 
 
 Fcp. 8vo. 4S. 6d. 
 
 A SECOND SERIES OF SERMONS. 7th 
 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 A THIRD SERIES. 6th Edition. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
28 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACLAREN (Rev. A.). WEEK-DAY EVEN- 
 ING ADDRESSES. 4th Ed. Fcp. 8vo. is.bd. 
 
 THE SECRET OF POWER, AND OTHER 
 
 SERMONS. Fcp. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 MACLAREN (Arch.). THE FAIRY FAMILY. 
 
 A Series of Ballads and Metrical Tales. 
 
 Crown 8vo, gilt. 5$. 
 MACLEAN (Surgeon-General W. C.). 
 
 DISEASES OF TROPICAL CLIMATES. Crown 
 
 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 MACLEAR (Rev. Canon). A CLASS-BOOK 
 OF OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY. With Four 
 Maps. i8mo. 4.$-. 6d. 
 
 A CLASS-BOOK OF NEW TESTAMENT 
 
 HISTORY. Tncluding the connection of the 
 Old and New Testament. i8mo. 5.5-. 6d. 
 
 A SHILLING BOOK OF OLD TESTAMENT 
 
 HISTORY. i8mo. is. 
 A SHILLING BOOK OF NEW TESTAMENT 
 
 HISTORY. i8mo. is. 
 
 A CLASS-BOOK OF THE CATECHISM OF 
 
 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 A FIRST CLASS-BOOK OF THE CATE- 
 CHISM OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, WITH 
 SCRIPTURE PROOFS FOR JUNIOR CLASSES 
 AND SCHOOLS. i8mo. 6d. 
 
 A MANUAL OF INSTRUCTION FOR CON- 
 FIRMATION AND FIRST COMMUNION, WITH 
 PRAYERS AND DEVOTIONS. 321110. zs. 
 
 '- FIRST COMMUNION, WITH PRAYERS AND 
 DEVOTIONS FOR THE NEWLY CONFIRMED. 
 32010. 6d. 
 
 THE ORDER OF CONFIRMATION, WITH 
 
 PRAYERS AND DEVOTIONS. 32mo. 6d. 
 
 THE HOUR OF SORROW ; OR, THE OFFICE 
 
 FOR THE BURIAL OF THE DEAD. 321110. zs. 
 
 APOSTLES OF MEDIAEVAL EUROPE. Cm. 
 
 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE CREEDS. 
 
 i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE THIRTY-NINE 
 
 ARTICLES. i8mo. 
 M'LENNAN (J. F.). THE PATRIARCHAL 
 
 THEORY. Edited and completed by DONALD 
 
 M'LENNAN, M.A. 8vo. 14$. 
 
 STUDIES IN ANCIENT HISTORY. Com- 
 prising a Reprint of " Primitive Marriage." 
 New Edition. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 MACMILLAN (D.). MEMOIR OF DANIEL 
 MACMILLAN. By THOMAS HUGHES, Q.C. 
 Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 Cheap Edition. Crown 8vo, sewed, is. 
 
 MACMILLAN (Rev. Hugh). BIBLE TEACH- 
 INGS IN NATURE. i$th Ed. Gl. 8vo 6s. 
 
 HOLIDAYS ON HIGH LANDS ; OR, RAM- 
 
 B-LES AND INCIDENTS IN SEARCH OF ALPINE 
 PLANTS. 2nd Edition. Globe 8vo. 6.r. 
 
 THE TRUE VINE; OR, THE ANALOGIES 
 
 OF OUR LORD'S ALLEGORY, sth Edition. 
 Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE MINISTRY OF NATURE. Sth Edition. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE SABBATH OF THE FIELDS. 6th 
 
 Edition. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE MARRIAGE IN CANA. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Two WORLDS ARE OURS. 3rd Edition. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MACMILLAN (Rev. Hugh). THE OLIVE 
 
 LEAF. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 ROMAN MOSAICS ; OR, STUDIES in ROME 
 
 AND ITS NEIGHBOURHOOD. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MACMILLAN (M. C.)-FiRST LATIN GRAM- 
 
 MAR. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 MACMILLAN'S MAGAZINE. Published 
 
 Monthly, is. Vols. I. LXII. 7*. 6d. each. 
 
 [Cloth covers for binding, is. each.] 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SIX -SHILLING NO- 
 
 VELS. Crown 8vo. 6s. each volume. 
 By William Black. 
 
 A PRINCESS OF THULE. 
 STRANGE ADVENTURES OF A PHAETON. 
 
 Illustrated. 
 THE MAID OF KILLEENA, AND OTHER 
 
 TALES. 
 
 MADCAP VIOLET. 
 
 GREEN PASTURES AND PICCADILLY. 
 THE BEAUTIFUL WRETCH ; THE FOUR 
 
 MAcNicoLS ; THE PUPIL OF AURELIUS. 
 MACLEOD OF DARE. Illustrated. 
 WHITE WINGS : A YACHTING ROMANCE. 
 SHANDON BELLS. | YOLANDE. 
 JUDITH SHAKESPEARE. 
 THE WISE WOMEN OF INVERNESS, A TALE: 
 
 AND OTHER MISCELLANIES. 
 WHITE HEATHER. | SABINA ZEMBRA. 
 
 By J. H. Shorthouse. 
 JOHN INGLESANT. | SIR PERCIVAL. 
 A TEACHER OF THE VIOLIN, AND OTHER 
 
 TALES. 
 THE COUNTESS EVE. 
 
 By A nnie Keary. 
 
 A DOUBTING HEART. 
 By Henry James. 
 
 THE AMERICAN. 
 
 THE EUROPEANS. 
 
 DAISY MILLER; AN INTERNATIONAL EPI- 
 SODE ; FOUR MEETINGS. 
 
 THE MADONNA OF THE FUTURE, AND 
 OTHER TALES. 
 
 RODERICK HUDSON. 
 
 WASHINGTON SQUARE ; THE PENSION BEAU- 
 REPAS ; A BUNDLE OF LETTERS. 
 
 THE PORTRAIT OF A LADY. 
 
 STORIES REVIVED. Two Series. 6s. each. 
 
 THE BOSTONIANS. 
 
 THE REVERBERATOR. 
 
 PLAIN TALES FROM THE HILLS. By RUD- 
 
 YARD KIPLING. 
 REALMAH. By the Author of " Friends in 
 
 Council." 
 OLD SIR DOUGLAS. By the ^ Hon. Mrs. 
 
 NORTON. 
 
 VIRGIN SOIL. By TOURGENIEF. 
 THE HARBOUR BAR. 
 BENGAL PEASANT LIFE. By LAL BEHARI 
 
 DAY. 
 VIDA : STUDY OF A GIRL. By AMY DUNS- 
 
 MUIR. 
 
 JILL. By E. A. DILLWYN. 
 
 NEyERA : A TALE OK ANCIENT ROME. By 
 
 J. W. GRAHAM. 
 
 THE NEW ANTIGONE : A ROMANCE. 
 A LOVER OF THE BEAUTIFUL. By the 
 
 MARCHIONESS OF CARMARTHEN. 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER. By ALFRED ST. 
 
 JOHNSTON. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 29 
 
 MACMILLAN'S THREE - AND - SIX- 
 PENNY SERIES Cr. 8vo. 3 s. 6d. each. 
 By Rolf Boldrewood. 
 
 ROBBERY UNDER ARMS : A Story of Life and 
 Adventure in the Bush and in the Gold- 
 fields of Australia. 
 THE MINER'S RIGHT. 
 THE SQUATTER s DREAM. 
 
 By Mrs. Craik^ Author of "John Halifax 
 Gentleman." 
 
 OLIVE. | THE OGILVIES. 
 
 AGATHA'S HUSBAND. 
 
 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY. 
 
 Two MARRIAGES. | THE LAUREL BUSH. 
 
 MY MOTHER AND I. 
 
 Miss TOMMY: A MEDIAEVAL ROMANCE. 
 
 KING ARTHUR : NOT A LOVE STORY. 
 By F. Marion Crawjord. 
 
 MR. ISAACS : A TALE OF MODERN INDIA. 
 
 DR. CLAUDIUS : A TRUE STORY. 
 
 A ROMAN SINGER. | ZOROASTER. 
 
 A TALE OF A LONELY PARISH. 
 
 MARZIO'S CRUCIFIX. | PAUL PATOFF. 
 
 WITH THE IMMORTALS 
 
 GREIFENSTEIN. | SANT' ILARIO. 
 By Sir H . S. Cunningham. 
 
 THE CCERULEANS : A VACATION IDYLL 
 
 THE HERIOTS. | WHEAT AND TARES. 
 
 By Thomas Hardy. 
 THE WOODLANDERS. 
 
 WESSEX TALES: STRANGE, LIVELY, AND 
 COMMONPLACE. 
 
 By Bret Harte. 
 CRESS Y. 
 
 THE HERITAGE OF DEDLOW MARSH, AND 
 OTHER TALES. 
 
 By Henry James. 
 
 A LONDON LIFE. | THE ASPERN PAPERS.etc. 
 THE TRAGIC MUSE. 
 
 By A nnie Keary. 
 
 CASTLE DALY. | JANET'S HOME. 
 
 A YORK AND A LANCASTER ROSE. 
 By Charles Kingslev. See p. 25. 
 By D. Christie Murray. 
 
 AUNT RACHEL. | SCHWARTZ. 
 
 THE WEAKER VESSEL. 
 
 JOHN VALE'S GUARDIAN. 
 
 By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 
 NEIGHBOURS ON THE GREEN. 
 
 JOYCE. | A BELEAGUERED CITY. 
 By Charlotte M. Yonge. See p. 54. 
 
 FAITHFUL AND UNFAITHFUL. By MAR- 
 GARET LEE. 
 
 REUBEN SACHS. By AMY LEVY. 
 
 Miss BRETHERTON. By Mrs. H. WARD. 
 
 LOUISIANA, AND THAT LASS o' LOWRIE'S. 
 By FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT. 
 
 THE RING OF AMASIS. By Lord LYTTON. 
 
 MAROONED. By W. CLARK RUSSELL. 
 
 Uniform -with the above. 
 STORM WARRIORS ; OR, LIFEBOAT WORK 
 ON THE GOODWIN SANDS. By the Rev. 
 JOHN GILMORE. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S THREE - AND - SIX- 
 
 PENNY SERlES-continued: 
 
 TALES OF OLD JAPAN. By A. B. MITFORD. 
 
 A YEAR WITH THE BIRDS. By W. WARDE 
 FOWLER. Illustrated by BRYAN HOOK. 
 
 TALES OF THE BIRDS. By the same. Illus- 
 trated by BRYAN HOOK. 
 
 LEAVES OF A LIFE. By MONTAGU WIL- 
 LIAMS, Q.C. 
 
 TRUE TALES FOR MY GRANDSONS. By Sir 
 SAMUEL W. BAKER, F.R.S. 
 
 TALES OF OLD TRAVEL. By HENRY 
 
 KlNGSLEY. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S TWO-SHILLING NO- 
 VELS. Globe 8vo. 2s. each. 
 By Mrs. Craik, Author of "John Halifax, 
 Gentleman." 
 
 Two MARRIAGES. | AGATHA'S HUSBAND. 
 THE OGILVIES. 
 
 By Mrs. Oliphant. 
 THE CURATE IN CHARGE. 
 A SON OF THE SOIL. | YOUNG MUSGRAVE. 
 
 HE THAT WILL NOT WHEN HE MAY. 
 
 A COUNTRY GENTLEMAN. 
 
 HESTER. | SIR TOM. 
 
 THE SECOND SON. | THE WIZARD'S SON. 
 By the Atttkor of " Hogan, M.P." 
 
 HOGAN, M.P. 
 
 THE HONOURABLE Miss FERRARD. 
 
 FLITTERS, TATTERS, AND THE COUNSELLOR, 
 WEEDS, AND OTHER SKETCHES. 
 
 CHRISTY CAREW. | ISMAY'S CHILDREN. 
 By George Fleming: 
 
 A NILE NOVEL. | MIRAGE. 
 
 THE HEAD OF MEDUSA. | VESTIGIA. 
 By Mrs. Macquoid. 
 
 PATTY. 
 By A nnie Keary. 
 
 JANET'S HOME. | OLDBURY. 
 
 CLEMENCY FRANKLYN. 
 
 A YORK AND A LANCASTER ROSE. 
 
 By W. . Norris. 
 
 MY FRIEND JIM. | CHRIS. 
 By Henry James. 
 
 DAISY MILLER; AN INTERNATIONAL EPI- 
 SODE ; FOUR MEETINGS. 
 
 RODERICK HUDSON. 
 
 THE MADONNA OF THE FUTURE. AND OTHER 
 TALES. 
 
 WASHINGTON SQUARE. 
 
 PRINCESS CASAMASSIMA. 
 
 By Frances Hodgson Burnett. 
 LOUISIANA, AND THAT LASS o' LOWRIE'S. 
 
 Two Stories. 
 HAWORTH'S. 
 
 By Hugh Con-way. 
 
 A FAMILY AFFAIR. | LIVING OR DEAD. 
 By D. Christie Murray. 
 
 AUNT RACHEL. 
 By Helen Jackson. 
 
 RAMONA : A STORY. 
 
 A SLIP IN THE FENS. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S HALF-CROWN SERIES 
 OF JUVENILE BOOKS. Globe 8vo, 
 cloth, extra. 2s. 6d. 
 OUR YEAR. By the Author of "'John 
 
 Halifax, Gentleman." 
 LITTLE SUNSHINE'S HOLIDAY. By the 
 
 Author of ".John Halifax, Gentleman." 
 WHEN I WAS A LITTLE GIRL. By the 
 
 Author of " St. Olave's." 
 NINE YEARS OLD. By the Author of 
 
 "When I was a Little Girl," etc. 
 A STOREHOUSE OF STORIES. Edited by 
 
 CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. 2 vols. 
 AGNES HOPETOUN'S SCHOOLS AND HOLI- 
 DAYS. By Mrs. OLIPHANT. 
 THE STORY OF A FELLOW SOLDIER. By 
 
 FRANCES AWDRY. (A Life of Bishop 
 
 Patteson for the Young.) 
 RUTH AND HER FRIENDS : A STORY FOR 
 
 GIRLS. 
 THE HEROES OF ASGARD : TALES FROM 
 
 SCANDINAVIAN MYTHOLOGY. By A. and 
 
 E. KEARY. 
 THE RUNAWAY. By the Author of "Mrs. 
 
 Jerningham's Journal." 
 WANDERING WILLIE. By the Author of 
 
 " Conrad the Squirrel." 
 PANSIE'S FLOUR BIN. Illustrated by ADRIAN 
 
 STOKES. 
 MILLY AND OLLY. By Mrs. T. H. WARD. 
 
 Illustrated by Mrs. ALMA TADEMA. 
 THE POPULATION OF AN OLD PEAR TREE ; 
 
 OR, STORIES OF INSECT LIFE. From the 
 
 French of E. VAN BRUYSSEL. Edited by 
 
 CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. Illustrated. 
 HANNAH TARNE. By MARY E. HULLAH. 
 
 Illustrated by W. J. HENNESSY. 
 By Mrs. Molesworth. Illustrated by Walter 
 Crane. See p. 37. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S READING .BOOKS. 
 
 Adapted to the English and Scotch Codes. 
 
 Primer (48 pp.) i8mo, *zd. 
 
 Book I. for Standard I. (96 pp.) i8mo, $d. 
 Bonk 1 1. for Standard II. (144 pp.) i8mo, $d. 
 Book 1 1 1. for Standard III. (160 pp.) i8mo, 6d. 
 Book IV. for Standard IV. (176 pp.) i8mo, 8rf. 
 Book V. for Standard V. (380 pp.) i8mo, is. 
 Book VI. for Standard VI. (430 pp.)Cr.8vo, zs. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S COPY-BOOKS. 
 
 *i. Initiatory Exercises and Short Letters. 
 
 *2. Words consisting of Short Letters. 
 
 *3. Long Letters, with words containing Long 
 
 Letters. Figures. 
 *4. Words containing Long Letters. 
 4A. Practising and Revising Copybook for 
 
 Nos. i to 4. 
 
 5. Capitals, and Short Half-text Words be- 
 ginning with a Capital. 
 *6. Half-text Words beginning with a'Capital. 
 
 Figures. 
 7. Small-hand and Half-text, with Capitals 
 
 and Figures. 
 *8. Small-hand and Half-text, with Capitals 
 
 and Figures. 
 SA. Practising and Revising Copybook for 
 
 Nos. 5 to 8. 
 
 *g. Small-hand Single Head Lines. Figures. 
 10. Small-hand Single Head Lines. Figures. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S COPY-BOOKS contd. 
 *n. Small-hand Double Head Lines. Figures. 
 12. Commercial and Arithmetical Examples, 
 
 etc. 
 I2A. Practising and Revising Copybook for 
 
 Nos. 8 to 12. 
 The Copybooks may be had in two sizes : 
 
 (1) Large Post 410, t,d. each ; 
 
 (2) Post oblong, zd. each. 
 
 The numbers marked * may also be had in 
 Large Post 410, with GOODMAN'S PATENT 
 SLIDING COPIES. 6d. each. 
 MACMILLAN'S LATIN COURSE. Parti. 
 By A. M. COOK, M.A. 2nd Edition, 
 enlarged. Globe 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 Part II. By the same. Gl. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SHORTER LATIN 
 
 COURSE. By A. M. COOK, M.A. Being 
 
 an Abridgment of " Macmillan's Latin 
 
 Course, Part I." Globe 8vo. is. (>d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S LATIN READER. A 
 
 Latin Reader for the Lower Forms in 
 
 Schools. By H. J. HARDY. Gl. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GREEK COURSE. Edit. 
 
 by Rev. W. G. RUTHERFORD, M.A. Gl. 8vo. 
 
 I. FIRST GREEK GRAMMAR. By the Rev. 
 W.G.RUTHERFORD, M.A. Gl.Svo. Parti. 
 Accidence, zs. ; Part II. Syntax, ^zs. ; or 
 in i vol. 35-. (>d. 
 
 II. EASY EXERCISES IN GREEK ACCIDENCE. 
 By H. G. UNDERBILL, M.A. 2s. 
 
 III. SECOND GREEK EXERCISE BOOK. By 
 Rev. W. A. HEARD, M.A. zs. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GREEK READER. 
 Stories and Legends. A First Greek Reader. 
 With Notes, Vocabulary, and Exercises, by 
 F. H. COLSON, M.A. Globe 8vo. 3$. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS. i8mo. is. 6d. each. 
 This Series falls into two classes : 
 
 (1) First Reading Books for Beginners, 
 provided not only with Introductions and 
 Notes, but with Vocabularies, and in some 
 cases with Exercises based upon the Text. 
 
 (2) Stepping-stones to the study of par- 
 ticular authors, intended for more advanced 
 students, who are beginning to read such 
 authors as Terence, Plato, the Attic Drama- 
 tists, and the harder parts of Cicero, Horace, 
 Virgil, and Thucydides. 
 
 These are provided with Introductions and 
 Notes, but no Vocabulary. The Publishers 
 have been led to provide the more strictly 
 Elementary Books with Vocabularies by the 
 representations of many teachers, who hold 
 that beginners do not understand the use of 
 a Dictionary, and of others who, in the case 
 of middle-class schools where the cost of 
 books is a serious consideration, advocate the 
 Vocabulary system on grounds of economy. 
 It is hoped that the two parts of the Series, 
 fitting into one another, may together fulfil 
 all the requirements of Elementary and 
 Preparatory Schools, and the Lowef Forms 
 of Public Schools. 
 
 The following Elementary Books, with 
 Introductions ; Notes, and Vocabularies, and 
 in some cases with Exercises, are either 
 ready or in preparation : 
 LATIN ACCIDENCE AND EXERCISES AR- 
 RANGED FOR BEGINNERS. By WILLIAM 
 WELCH, M.A., and C. G. DUFFIELD, M.A. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS con tin ued. 
 
 AESCHYLUS. PROMETHEUS VINCTUS. Edit. 
 
 by Rev. H. M. STEPHENSON, M.A. 
 ARRIAN. SELECTIONS. Edited by JOHN 
 
 BOND, M.A., and A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 AULUS GELLIUS, STORIES FROM. By Rev. 
 
 G. H. NAI.L, M.A. 
 CAESAR. THE INVASION OF BRITAIN. 
 
 Being Selections from Books IV. and V. 
 
 of the "De Bello Gallico." Adapted for 
 
 Beginners by W. WELCH, and C. G. DUF- 
 
 FIELD. 
 
 - THE HELVETIAN WAR. Selected from 
 Book I. of "The Gallic War," arranged 
 for the use of Beginners by W. WELCH, 
 M.A., and C. G. DUFFIELD, M.A. 
 
 THE GALLIC WAR. Scenes from Books V. 
 and VI. Edited by C. COLBECK, M.A. 
 
 THE GALLIC WAR. Book I. Edited by 
 Rev. A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 THE GALLIC WAR. Books II. and III. 
 Ed. by Rev. W. G. RUTHERFORD, M.A. 
 
 THE GALLIC WAR. Book IV. Edited 
 by C. BRYANS, M.A. 
 
 THE GALLIC WAR. Books V. and VI. 
 (separately). By the same Editor. 
 
 THE GALLIC WAR. Book VII. Ed. by T. 
 BOND, M.A., and A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 CICERO. DE SENECTUTE. Edited by E. S. 
 SHUCKBUKGH, M.A. 
 
 DE AMICITIA. Edited by E. S. SHUCK- 
 BURGH, M.A. 
 
 STORIES OF ROMAN HISTORY. Edited 
 by Rev. G. E. JEANS, M.A., and A. V. 
 JONES, M.A. 
 
 EURIPIDES. ALCESTIS. By the Rev. M. A. 
 BAYFIELD, M.A. 
 
 HECUBA. Edited by Rev. J. BOND, M.A., 
 and A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 - MEDEA. Edited by A. W. VERRALL, 
 Litt.D., and Rev. M. A. BAYFIELD, M.A. 
 
 EUTROPIUS. Adapted for the use of Begin- 
 ners by W. WELCH, M.A., and C. G. 
 DUFFIELD, M.A. 
 
 HOMER. ILIAD. Book I. Ed. by Rev. J. 
 BOND, M.A., and A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 ILIAD. Book XVIII. THE ARMS OF 
 ACHILLES. Edited by S. R. JAMES, M.A. 
 
 ODYSSEY. Book I. Edited by Rev. J. 
 BOND, M.A., and A. S. WAT.POT.K. M.A. 
 
 HORACE. ODES. Books I. IV. Edited by 
 T. E. PAGE, M.A. is. f>d. each. 
 
 LIVY. Book I. Edited by H. M. STEPHEN- 
 SON, M.A. 
 
 - THE HANNIBALIAN WAR. Being part of 
 the 2ist and 22nd Books of Livy. Adapted 
 for Beginners by G. C. MACALLAY, M.A. 
 
 LIVY. THE SIEGE OF SYRACUSE. Being 
 part of the 24th and 251)3 Books of Livy. 
 Adapted for Beginners by G. RICHARDS, 
 M.A., and Rev. A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 - Book XXI. With Notes adapted from 
 Mr. Capes' Edition for Junior Students by 
 Rev. W. W. CAPES, M.A., and J. E. 
 MELHUISH, M.A. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS continued. 
 
 LIVY. Book XXII. By the same Editors. 
 
 LEGENDS OF ANCIENT ROME, FROM LIVY. 
 Adapted for Beginners. With Notes, by 
 H. WILKINSON, M.A. 
 
 LUCIAN, EXTRACTS FROM. Edited by J. 
 
 BOND, M.A., and A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 NEPOS. SELECTIONS ILLUSTRATIVE OF 
 
 GREEK AND ROMAN HISTORY. Edited 
 
 by G. S. FARNELL, B.A. 
 OVID. SELECTIONS. Edited by E. S. 
 
 SHUCKBURGH, M.A. 
 
 EASY SELECTIONS FROM OVID IN ELE- 
 GIAC VERSE. Arranged for the use of 
 Beginners by H. WILKINSON, M.A. 
 
 STORIES FROM THE METAMORPHOSES. 
 Arranged for the use of Beginners by J. 
 BOND, M.A., and A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 PH^EDRUS. SELECT FABLES. Adapted for 
 use of Beginners by Rev. A. S. WAL- 
 POLE, M.A. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. THE RISE OF THE ATHENIAN 
 EMPIRE. Book I. Ch. 89 117 and 128 
 138. Edited by F. H. COLSON, M.A. 
 
 VIRGIL. GEORGICS. Book I. Edited by 
 T. E. PAGE, M.A. 
 
 GEORGICS. Book II. Edited by Rev 
 J. H. SKRINE, M.A. 
 
 Book I. Edited by A S 
 WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 ^ENEID. Book II. Ed. by T. E. PAGE. 
 
 ^ENEID. Book III. Edited by T E. 
 PAGE, M.A. 
 
 ,/ENEID. Book IV. Edit, by Rev. H. M. 
 STEPHENSON, M.A. 
 
 Book V. Edited by Rev. A. 
 CALVERT, M.A. 
 
 Book VI. Ed. by T. E. PAGE. 
 . Book VII. THE WRATH OF 
 TURNUS. Edited by A. CALVERT, M.A. 
 ^ENEID. Book VIII. Edited by 'Rev. 
 A. CALVERT, M.A. 
 
 Book IX. Edited by Rev. 
 H. M. STEPHENSON, M.A. 
 
 . BookX. Ed.byS.G.OwEN,M.A. 
 
 SELECTIONS. Edited by E. S. SHUCK- 
 BURGH, M.A. 
 
 XENOPHON. ANABASIS : Selections. Edit. 
 
 by W. WELCH, M.A., and C. G. DUF- 
 
 FIELD, M.A. 
 -- BOOK I., Chaps, i. viii. Edited by 
 
 E. A. WELLS, M.A. 
 
 ANABASIS. Book I. Edited by Rev 
 A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 ANABASIS. Book II. Edited by Rev 
 A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 
 
 XENOPHON. ANABASIS. Book III. Edit. 
 by Rev. G. H. NALL, M.A. 
 
 ANABASIS. Book IV. Edited by Rev 
 E. D. STONE, M A. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM BOOK IV. OF "THE, 
 ANABASIS." Edit, by Rev. E. D. STONE. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM THE CYROPAEDIA 
 Edited by Rev. A. H. COOKE, M.A. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S ELEMENTARY CLAS- 
 SICS continued, 
 
 The following more advanced books have 
 Introductions, Notes, but no Vocabularies ', 
 CICERO. SELECT LETTERS. Edit, by Rev. 
 
 G. E. JEANS, M.A. 
 HERODOTUS. SELECTIONS FROM BOOKS 
 
 VII. AND VIII. THE EXPEDITION OF 
 
 XERXES. Edited by A. H. COOKE, M.A. 
 HORACE. SELECTIONS FROM THE SATIRES 
 
 AND EPISTLES. Edited by Rev. W. J. V. 
 
 BAKER, M.A. 
 
 SELECT EPODES AND ARS POETICA. 
 Edited by H. A. D ALTON, M.A. 
 
 PLATO. EUTHYPHRO AND MENEXENUS. 
 
 Edited by C. E. GRAVES, M.A. 
 TERENCE. SCENES FROM THE ANDRIA. 
 
 Edited by F. W. CORNISH, M.A. 
 THE GREEK ELEGIAC POETS, FROM CAL- 
 
 LINUS TO CALLIMACHUS. Selected and 
 
 Edited by Rev. H. KYNASTON. 
 THUCYDIDES. Book IV., Chaps, i. Ixi. 
 
 THE CAPTURE OF SPHACTERIA. Edited 
 
 by C. E. GRAVES, M.A. 
 
 Other Volumes to follow. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES 
 FOR COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS. 
 Fcp. 8vo. Being select portions of Greek 
 and Latin authors, edited, with Introductions 
 and Notes, for the use of Middle and Upper 
 Forms of Schools, or of Candidates for Public 
 Examinations at the Universities and else- 
 where. 
 ^ESCHINES. IN CTESIPHONTA. Edited by 
 
 Rev. T. GWATKIN, M.A., and E. S. 
 
 SHUCKBURGH, M.A. 55. 
 ^SCHYLUS. PERS^E. Edited by A. O. 
 
 PRICKARD, M.A. With Map. zs. 6d. 
 
 THE " SEVEN AGAINST THEBES." Edit, 
 by A. W. VERRALL, Litt.D., and M. A. 
 BAYFIELD, M.A. zs. 6d, 
 
 ANDOCIDES. DE MYSTERIIS. Edited by 
 W. J. HICKIE, M.A. a*. 6d. 
 
 ATTIC ORATORS, SELECTIONS FROM THE. 
 Antiphon, Andocides, Lysias, Isocrates, 
 andlsa^us. Ed. by R. C. JEBB, Litt.D. 55. 
 
 CESAR. THE GALLIC WAR. Edited after 
 Kraner by Rev. J. BOND, M.A., and Rev. 
 A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. With Maps. ^s.dd. 
 
 CATULLUS. SELECT POEMS. Edited by F. 
 P. SIMPSON, B. A. 3 s.6d. [The Text of this 
 Edition is carefully adapted to School use.] 
 
 CICERO. THE CATILINE ORATIONS. From 
 the German of Karl Halm. Edited by 
 A. S. WILKINS, Litt.D. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PRO LEGE MANILIA. Edited, after Halm, 
 by Prof. A. S. WILKINS, Litt.D. zs. 6d. 
 
 CICERO. THE SECOND PHILIPPIC ORATION. 
 From the German of Karl Halm. Edited, 
 with Corrections and Additions, by Prof. 
 J. E. B. MAYOR. 3*. 6d. 
 
 PRO Roscio AMERINO. Edited, after 
 Halm, by E. H. DONKIN, M.A. zs. 6d. 
 
 PRO P. SESTIO. Edited by Rev. H. A. 
 HOLDEN, M.A. 3*. 6d. 
 
 SELECT LETTERS. Edited by Prof. R. Y. 
 TYRRELL, M.A. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES 
 
 continued. 
 
 DEMOSTHENES. DE CORONA. Edited by B. 
 DRAKE, M.A. New and revised edit. 35. 6d. 
 
 ADVERSUS LEPTINEM. Edited by Rev. 
 J. R. KING, M.A. us. 6d. 
 
 THE FIRST PHILIPPIC. Edited, after C. 
 Rehdantz, by Rev. T. GWATKIN. zs. 6d. 
 
 EURIPIDES. HIPPOLYTUS. Edited by Prof. 
 J. P. MAHAFFY and J. B. BURY. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MEDEA. Edited by A. W. VERRALL, 
 Litt.D. zs. 6d. 
 
 IPHIGENIA IN TAURIS. Edited by E. B. 
 ENGLAND, M.A. 3.?. 
 
 ION. Ed. by M. A. BAYFIELD, M.A. zs.bd. 
 HERODOTUS. Book III. Edited by G. C. 
 
 MACAULAY, M.A. zs. 6d. 
 
 Book VI. Ed.byProf.J.STRACHAN.M.A. 
 
 Book VII. Ed. byMrs. MONTAGU BUTLER. 
 
 HOMER. ILIAD. Books I. IX. XI. XVI.- 
 
 XXIV. THE STORY OF ACHILLES. Ed. by 
 J. H.PRATT,M.A.,andW.LEAF,Litt.D. 5*. 
 
 ODYSSEY. Book IX. Edited by Prof. 
 J. E. B. MAYOR, M.A. 2*. 6d. 
 
 ODYSSEY. Books XXL XXIV; THE 
 TRIUMPH OF ODYSSEUS. Edited by S. G. 
 HAMILTON, B.A. zs. 6d. 
 
 HORACE. THE ODES. Edited by T. E. 
 PAGE, M.A. 5*. (Books I. II. III. and 
 IV. separately, zs. each.) 
 
 THE SATIRES. Edited by Prof. A. 
 PALMER, M.A. $s. 
 
 THE EPISTLES AND ARS POETICA. Edit, 
 by Prof. A. S. WILKINS, Litt.D. 5*. 
 
 JUVENAL. THIRTEEN SATIRES. Edited, for 
 the use of Schools, by E. G. HARDY, M.A. 
 5.y. [The Text of this Edition is carefully 
 adapted to School use.] 
 
 SELECT SATIRES. Edited by Prof. JOHN 
 E. B. MAYOR. X. and XI. 3*. 6d. ; XII. 
 XVI. 4-y. 6d. 
 
 LIVY. Books II. and III. Edited by Rev. 
 H. M. STEPHENSON, M.A. y. >d. 
 
 Books XXI. and XXII. Edited by Rev. 
 W. W. CAPES, M.A. 4*. 6d. 
 
 Books XXIII. and XXIV. Ed. byG. C. 
 MACAULAY. With Maps. 35-. 6d. 
 
 THE LAST Two KINGS OF MACEDON. 
 Extracts from the Fourth and Fifth De- 
 cades of Livy. Selected and Edit, by F. H. 
 RAWLINS, M.A. With Maps. zs. 6d. 
 
 LUCRETIUS. Books I. III. Edited by 
 
 J. H. WARBURTON LEE, M.A. 35. 6d. 
 LYSIAS. SELECT ORATIONS. Edited by 
 
 E. S. SHUCKBURGH, M.A. 5$. 
 MARTIAL. SELECT EPIGRAMS. Edited by 
 
 Rev. H. M. STEPHENSON, M.A. $s. 
 OVID. FASTI. Edited by G. H. HALLAM, 
 
 M.A. With Maps. 3$. 6d. 
 
 HEROIDUM EPISTUL^E XIII. Edited by 
 E. S. SHUCKBURGH, M.A. 3$. 6d, 
 
 METAMORPHOSES. Books XIII. and XIV. 
 Edited by C. SIMMONS, M.A. 3$. 6d, 
 
 PLATO. THE REPUBLIC. Books I. V. 
 Edited by T. H. WARREN, M.A. 55. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 33 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES 
 continued. 
 
 PLATO. LACHES. Ed. by M. T. TATHAM, 
 
 M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 PLAUTUS. MILES GLORIOSUS. Edited by 
 
 Prof. R. Y. TYRRELL, M.A. 3*. 6d. 
 
 AMPHITRUO. Edited by A. PALMER, 
 M.A. y. 6d. 
 
 CAPTIVI. Ed. by A. RHYS-SMITH, M.A. 
 
 PLINY. LETTERS. Books I. and II. Edited 
 
 by J. COWAN, M.A. 3^. 
 LETTERS. Book III. Edited by Prof. 
 
 J. E. B. MAYOR. With Life of Pliny by 
 
 G. H. RENDALL. 3*. 6d. 
 PLUTARCH. LIFE OF THEMISTOKLES. 
 
 Edited by Rev. H. A. HOLDEN, M.A., 
 
 LL.D. y. 6d. 
 
 LIVES OF GALBA AND OTHO. Edited by 
 E. G. HARDY, M.A. 5 s. 
 
 POLYBIUS. The History of the Achaean 
 League as contained in the remains of 
 Polybius. Edited by W. W. CAPES. 5*. 
 
 PROPERTIUS. SELECT POEMS. Edited by 
 Prof. J. P. POSTGATE, M.A. $s. 
 
 SALLUST. CATILINE AND JUGURTHA. Ed. 
 by C. MERIVAI.E, D.D. 3*. 6d. Or sepa- 
 rately, 2i-. each. 
 
 BELLUM CATULINAE. Edited by A. M. 
 COOK, M.A. 2s. f>d. 
 
 TACITUS. AGRICOLA AND GERMANIA. Ed 
 by A. J. CHURCH, M.A., and W. J. 
 BRODRIBB, M.A. 3$. 6d. Or separately, 
 2s. each. 
 
 THE ANNALS. Book VI. By the same 
 Editors. 2s. 
 
 THE HISTORIES. Books I. and II. 
 Edited by A. D. GODLEY, M.A. 3*. 6d. 
 
 THE HISTORIES. Books III. V. By 
 the same Editor. 3$. 6d. 
 
 TERENCE. HAUTON TIMORUMENOS. Edit, 
 by E. S. SHUCKBURGH, M.A. 2s. 6d. With 
 Translation, 3^. 6d. 
 
 PHORMIO. Ed. by Rev. J. BOND, M.A., 
 and Rev. A. S. WALPOLE, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. Book II. Edited by E. C. 
 MARCHANT, M.A. 
 
 Book IV. Edited by C. E. GRAVES, 
 M.A. 3*. 6d. 
 
 Book V. By the same Editor. 
 
 Books VI. and VII. THE SICILIAN EX- 
 PEDITION. Edited by Rev. P. FROST, 
 M.A. With Map. 3*. 6d. 
 
 VIRGIL. ^ENEID. Books II. and III. THE 
 NARRATIVE OF ^ENEAS. Edited by E. W. 
 HOWSON, M.A. 2s. 
 
 XENOPHON. HELLENICA. Books I. and II. 
 Edited by H. HAILSTONE, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 CYROP^EDIA. Books VII. and VIII. Ed. 
 by Prof. A. GOODWIN, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MEMORABILIA SOCRATIS. Edited by 
 A. R. CLUER, B.A. 5.?. 
 
 THE ANABASIS. Books I. IV. Edited 
 by Professors W. W. GOODWIN and J. W. 
 WHITE. Adapted to Goodwin's Greek 
 Grammar. With a Map. 3$ 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S CLASSICAL SERIES 
 continued. 
 
 XENOPHON. HIERO. Edit, by Rev. H. A. 
 HOLDEN, M.A., LL.D. 25. 6d. 
 
 OECONOMICUS. By the same Editor. 
 With Introduction, Explanatory Notes 
 Critical Appendix, and Lexicon. $s. 
 
 The following are in preparation : 
 DEMOSTHENES. IN MIDIAM. Edited by 
 Prof. A. S. WILKINS, Litt.D., and HER- 
 MAN HAGER, Ph.D. 
 
 EURIPIDES. BACCHAE. Edited by Prof. 
 R. Y. TYRRELL, M.A. 
 
 HERODOTUS. Book V. Edited by Prof. 
 J. STRACHAN, M.A. 
 
 Is^os. THE ORATIONS. Edited by Prof 
 
 WM. RIDGEWAY, M.A. 
 OVID. METAMORPHOSES. Books I.- III. 
 
 Edited by C. SIMMONS, M.A. 
 SALLUST. JUGURTHA. Edited by A M 
 
 COOK, M.A. 
 
 TACITUS. THE ANNALS. Books I. and II 
 Edited by J. S. REID, Litt.D. 
 Other Volumes will follow. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GEOGRAPHICAL 
 SERIES. Edited by ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, 
 F.R.S., Director-General of the Geologica 
 Survey of the United Kingdom. 
 THE TEACHING OF GEOGRAPHY. A Practical 
 
 Handbook tor the use of Teachers. Globe 
 
 8vo. ?s. 
 GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH ISLES. By 
 
 ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, F.R.S. i8mo. is. 
 THE ELEMENTARY SCHOOL ATLAS. 24 Maps 
 
 in Colours. By JOHN BARTHOLOMEW, 
 
 F.R.G.S. 4 to. is. 
 AN ELEMENTARY CLASS-BOOK OF GENERAL 
 
 GEOGRAPHY. By HUGH ROBERT MILL, 
 
 D.Sc. Edin. Illustrated. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 MAPS AND MAP DRAWING. By W. A. 
 
 ELDERTON. i8mo. is. 
 GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE. By JAMES SIME, 
 
 M.A. With Illustrations. Gl. 8vo. 3$. 
 ELEMENTARY GEOGRAPHY OF INDIA, 
 
 BURMA, AND CEYLON. By H. F. BLAN- 
 
 FORD, F.G.S. Globe 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 GEOGRAPHY OF NORTH AMERICA. By Prof. 
 
 N. S. SHALER. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SCIENCE CLASS- 
 
 BOOKS. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 LESSONS IN APPLIED MECHANICS. By J. H. 
 COTTERILL and J. H. SLADE. 5.?. 6d. 
 
 LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY PHYSICS By 
 Prof. BALFOUR STEWART, F.R.S. New 
 Edition. 4*. >d. (Questions on, 2s.) 
 
 EXAMPLES IN PHYSICS. By Prof. D. E 
 JONES, B.Sc. 3*. 6d. 
 
 QUESTIONS AND EXAMPLES ON EXPERI- 
 MENTAL PHYSICS : Sound, Light, Heat, 
 Electricity, and Magnetism. By B. LOEWV, 
 F.R.A.S. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 
 
 A GRADUATED COURSE OF NATURAL SCI- 
 ENCE FOR ELEMENTARY AND TECHNICAL 
 SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES. Part I. First 
 Year's Course. By the same. Gl. 8vo. zs. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SCIENCE 
 BOOKS continued. 
 
 CLASS- 
 
 SouND, ELEMENTARY LESSONS ON. By Dr. 
 
 W. H. STONE. y. 6d. 
 ELECTRIC LIGHT ARITHMETIC. By R. E. 
 
 DAY, M.A. 2*. 
 A COLLECTION OF EXAMPLES ON HEAT AND 
 
 ELECTRICITY. By H. H. TURNER. zs.6d. 
 AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON STEAM. By 
 
 Prof. J. PERRY, C.E. 45. 6d. 
 ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. By Prof 
 
 SILVANUS THOMPSON. 4$. 6d. 
 POPULAR ASTRONOMY. By Sir G. B. AIRY, 
 
 K.C.B., late Astronomer-Royal. 4^. 6d. 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS ON ASTRONOMY. By 
 
 J. N. LOCKYER, F.R.S. New Edition. 
 
 $s. 6d. (Questions on, is. 6d.) 
 LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY CHEMISTRY. By 
 
 Sir H. ROSCOE, F.R.S. 4^. 6d. Problems 
 
 adapted to the same, by Prof. THORPE. 
 
 With Key. 2 S . 
 
 OWENS COLLEGE JUNIOR COURSE OF PRAC- 
 TICAL CHEMISTRY. By F. JONES. With 
 
 Preface by Sir H. ROSCOE, F.R.S. zs. 6d. 
 
 QUESTIONS ON CHEMISTRY. A Series of 
 Problems and Exercises in Inorganic and 
 Organic Chemistry. By F. JONES. 35. 
 
 OWENS COLLEGE COURSE OF PRACTICAL 
 ORGANIC CHEMISTRY. By JULIUS B. 
 COHEN, Ph.D. With Preface by Sir H. 
 ROSCOE and Prof. SCHORLEMMER. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF CHEMISTRY. By Prof. IRA 
 REMSEN. is. 6d. 
 
 EXPERIMENTAL PROOFS OF CHEMICAL 
 THEORY FOR BEGINNERS. By "WILLIAM 
 RAMSAY, Ph.D. 23. 6d. 
 
 NUMERICAL TABLES AND CONSTANTS IN 
 ELEMENTARY SCIENCE. By SYDNEY 
 LUPTON, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY, ELEMENTARY LES- 
 SONS IN. By ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, F.R.S. 
 4S. 6d. (Questions on, is. 6d.) 
 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN PHYSIOLOGY. By 
 T. H. HUXLEY, F.R.S. 4*. 6</. (Ques- 
 tions on, is. 6d.) 
 
 LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY ANATOMY. By 
 ST. G. MIVART, F.R.S. 6s. 6d. 
 
 LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY BOTANY. By 
 Prof. D. OLIVER, F.R.S. 4*. 6d. 
 
 DISEASES OF FIELD AND GARDEN CROPS. 
 By W. G. SMITH. 4*. 6d. 
 
 LESSONS IN LOGIC, INDUCTIVE AND DEDUC- 
 TIVE. By W. S. JEVONS, LL.D. 3$. 6d. 
 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY FOR BEGINNERS. By 
 M*s. FAWCETT. With Questions. 25 6d. 
 
 THE ECONOMICS OF INDUSTRY. By Prof. 
 -A. MARSHALL and M. P. MARSHALL. 
 ts. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN THE SCIENCE OF 
 AGRICULTURAL PRACTICE. By Prof. H. 
 TANNER. 3s. 6d. 
 
 CLASS-BOOK OF GEOGRAPHY. By C. B. 
 CLARKE, F.R.S. y. 6d. ; sewed, 3$. 
 
 SHORT GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH IS- 
 LANDS. By J. R. GREEN and ALICE S. 
 j. With 
 
 GREEN. 
 
 Maps. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 FRENCH COURSE. By G. EUGENE 
 FASNACHT. Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I. FIRST YEAR, CONTAINING EASY LESSONS 
 IN THE REGULAR ACCIDENCE. Thoroughly 
 revised Edition, is. 
 
 II. SECOND YEAR, CONTAINING AN ELE- 
 MENTARY GRAMMAR. With copious Exer- 
 cises, Notes, and Vocabularies. New 
 Edition, enlarged. 2s. 
 
 III. THIRD YEAR, CONTAINING A SYSTEM- 
 ATIC SYNTAX AND LESSON'S IN COMPO- 
 SITION. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE TEACHER'S COMPANION TO THE SAME. 
 With copious Notes, Hints for different 
 renderings, Synonyms, Philological Re- 
 marks, etc. ist Year, 4^. 6d. 2nd Year, 
 4s. 6d. 3rd Year, 4$. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 FRENCH READERS. By G. EUGENE 
 FASNACHT. Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I. FIRST YEAR, CONTAINING TALES, HIS- 
 TORICAL EXTRACTS, LETTERS, DIA- 
 LOGUES, FABLES, BALLADS, NURSERY 
 SONGS, etc. With Two Vocabularies : (i) 
 In the Order of Subjects ; (2) In Alpha- 
 betical Order. 2s. 6d. 
 
 II. SECOND YEAR, CONTAINING FICTION IN 
 PROSE AND VERSE, HISTORICAL AND 
 DESCRIPTIVE EXTRACTS, ESSAYS, LET- 
 TERS, etc. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S FRENCH COMPOSI- 
 TION. By G. EUGENE FASNACHT. Extra 
 fcp. 8vo. 
 Part I. ELEMENTARY. 25. 6d. Part II. 
 
 ADVANCED. 
 
 THE TEACHER'S COMPANION TO THE SAME. 
 Part I. 4*. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S FRENCH READINGS 
 FOR CHILDREN. By G. E. FASNACHT. 
 Illustrated. Globe 8vo. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 GERMAN COURSE. By G. EUGENE 
 FASNACHT. Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 I. FIRST YEAR, CONTAINING EASY LESSONS 
 ON THE REGULAR ACCIDENCE, is. 6d. 
 
 II. SECOND YEAR, CONTAINING CONVERSA- 
 TIONAL LESSONS ON SYSTEMATIC ACCI- 
 DENCE AND ELEMENTARY SYNTAX, WITH 
 PHILOLOGICAL ILLUSTRATIONS AND ETY- 
 MOLOGICAL VOCABULARY. New Edition, 
 enlarged. 3*. 6d. 
 
 THE TEACHER'S COMPANION TO THE SAME. 
 ist Year, 4*. 6d. ; 2nd Year, 4*. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PROGRESSIVE 
 GERMAN READERS. By G. EUGENE 
 FASNACHT. Extra fcap. 8vo. 
 I. FIRST YEAR, CONTAINING AN INTRODUC- 
 TION TO THE GERMAN ORDER OF WORDS, 
 WITH COPIOUS EXAMPLES, EXTRACTS 
 FROM GERMAN AUTHORS IN PROSE AND 
 POETRY, NOTES, VOCABULARIES. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S GERMAN COMPOSI- 
 TION. By G. E. FASNACHT. Extra fcp. 
 gvo. Part I. FIRST COURSE: PARALLEL 
 GERMAN-ENGLISH EXTRACTS, PARALLEL. 
 ENGLISH-GERMAN SYNTAX. 2s. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 35 
 
 MACMILLAN'S SERIES OF FOREIGN 
 SCHOOL CLASSICS. Edited by G. E. 
 FASNACHT. i8mo. 
 Select works of the best foreign Authors, 
 
 with suitable Notes and Introductions 
 
 based on the latest researches of French 
 
 and German Scholars by practical masters 
 
 and teachers. 
 
 FRENCH. 
 CORNEILLE. LE CID. Edited by G. E. 
 
 FASNACHT. is. 
 DUMAS. LES DEMOISELLES DE ST. CYR. 
 
 Edited by VICTOR OGER. is. 6d. 
 FRENCH READINGS FROM ROMAN HISTORY. 
 
 Selected from various Authors. Edited by 
 
 C. COLBECK, M.A. 4s. 6d. 
 LA FONTAINE'S FABLES. Books I. VI. 
 
 Ed. by L. M. MORIARTY. [In preparation. 
 MOLIERE. LES FEMMES SAVANTES. By 
 
 G. E. FASNACHT. is. 
 
 LE MISANTHROPE. By the same. is. 
 
 LE MEDECIN MALGRE Lui. By the 
 same. is. 
 
 LES PRECIEUSES RIDICULES. By the 
 same [In preparation. 
 
 L'AvARE. Edited by L. M. MORI- 
 ARTY, is. 
 
 LE BOURGEOIS GENTILHOMME. By the 
 same. is. 6d. 
 
 RACINE. BRITANNICUS. Edited by EUGENE 
 
 PELLISSIER. 2s. 
 SAND (George). LA MARE AU DIABLE. 
 
 Edited by W. E. RUSSELL, M.A. is. 
 SANDEAU (Jules). MADEMOISELLE DE LA 
 
 SEIGLIERE. Edit, by H. C. STEEL, is. 6d. 
 THIERS'S HISTORY OF THE EGYPTIAN 
 
 EXPEDITION. Edited by Rev. H. A. 
 
 BULL, M.A. 
 VOLTAIRE. CHARLES XII. Edited by G. E. 
 
 FASNACHT. 3^. 6d. 
 
 GERMAN. 
 
 FREYTAG. DOKTOR LUTHER. Edited by 
 FRANCIS STORR, M.A. [In preparation. 
 
 GOETHE. GOTZ VON BERLICHINGEN. Edit. 
 by H. A. BULL, M.A. zs. 
 
 FAUST. Parti. Ed. by Miss J.LEE. ^s.bd. 
 HEINE. SELECTIONS FROM THE REISE- 
 
 BILDER AND OTHER PROSE WORKS. Edit. 
 
 by C. COLBECK, M.A. 2s. 6d. 
 LESSING. MINNA VON BARNHELM. Edited 
 
 by J. SIME, M.A. [In preparation. 
 
 SCHILLER. DIE JUNGFRAU VON ORLEANS. 
 
 Edited by JOSEPH GOSTWICK. 2s. dd. 
 SCHILLER. WALLENSTEIN. Part I. DAS 
 
 LAGER. Edited by H. B. COTTERILL, 
 
 M.A. 2s. 
 
 MARIA STUART. Edited by C. SHELDON, 
 M.A.,D.Lit. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WILHELM TELL. Edited by G. E. FAS- 
 NACHT. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM SCHILLER'S LYRICAL 
 POEMS. Edited by E. J. TURNER, M.A., 
 and E. D. A. MORSHEAD, M.A. zs. 6d. 
 
 UHLAND. SELECT BALLADS. Adapted as 
 a First Easy Reading Book for Beginners. 
 Edited by G. E. FASNACHT. is. 
 
 MACMILLAN'S PRIMARY SERIES OF 
 FRENCH AND GERMAN READING 
 BOOKS. Edited by G. EUGENE FAS- 
 NACHT. With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 
 CORNAZ. Nos ENFANTS ET LEURS AMIS. 
 
 Edited by EDITH HARVEY, is. 6d. 
 DE MAISTRE. LA JEUNE SIBERIENNE ET 
 LE LEPREUX DE LA CITE D'AOSTE. Edit, 
 by S. BARLET, B.Sc. is. 6d. 
 FLORIAN. SELECT FABLES. Edited by 
 
 CHARLES YELD, M.A. is. 6d. 
 GRIMM. KINDER- UND HAUSMARCHEN. 
 Selected and Edited by G. E. FASNACHT. 
 Illustrated. 25. 6J. 
 
 HAUFF. DIE KARAVANE. Edited by HER- 
 MAN HAGER, Ph.D. With Exercises by 
 G. E. FASNACHT. 3$. 
 
 LA FONTAINE. FABLES. A Selection, by 
 L. M. MORIARTY, M.A. With Illustra- 
 tions by RANDOLPH CALDECOTT. 2s. 6d. 
 MOLESWORTH. FRENCH LIFE IN LETTERS. 
 
 By Mrs. MOLESWORTH. is. 6d. 
 PERRAULT. CONTES DE FEES. Edited by 
 
 G. E. FASNACHT. is. 6d. 
 SCHMID. HEINRICH VON EICHENFELS. Ed. 
 by G. E. FASNACHT. 2s. 6d. 
 
 MACNAMARA(C-). AHISTORY OF ASIATIC 
 CHOLERA. Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 MADAGASCAR : AN HISTORICAL AND DE- 
 SCRIPTIVE ACCOUNT OF THE ISLAND AND ITS 
 FORMER DEPENDENCIES. By Captain S. 
 OLIVER, F.S.A. 2 vols. Med. 8vo. 2l.i2s.6d. 
 
 MADAME TABBY'S ESTABLISHMENT. 
 By KARL Illustrated by L. WAIN. Crown 
 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 MADOC (Fayr). THE STORY OK MELICENT. 
 Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 MAHAFFY (Rev. Prof. J. P.). SOCIAL LIFE 
 IN GREECE, FROM HOMER TO MENANDER. 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 GREEK LIFE AND THOUGHT FROM THE 
 
 AGE OF ALEXANDER TO THE ROMAN CON- 
 QUEST. Crown 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 RAMBLES AND STUDIES IN GREECE. Il- 
 lustrated. 3rd Edition. Crn. 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 A HISTORY OF CLASSICAL GREEK LITE- 
 RATURE. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. Vol. I. The 
 Poets. With an Appendix on Homer by 
 Prof. SAYCE. 9*. Vol. II. The Prose 
 Writers. In 2 Parts, 45. 6d. each 
 
 THE GREEK WORLD UNDER ROMAN 
 
 SWAY, FROM POLYBIUS TO PLUTARCH. Cr. 
 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 GREEK ANTIQUITIES. Illust. i8mo. is. 
 
 EURIPIDES. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 THE DECAY OF MODERN PREACHING: 
 
 AN ESSAY. Crown 8vb. 3$. 6d. 
 
 THE PRINCIPLES OF THE ART OF CON- 
 VERSATION. 2nd Ed. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 MAHAFFY (Rev. Prof. J. P.) and ROGERS 
 (J. E.). SKETCHES FROM A TOUR THROUGH 
 HOLLAND AND GERMANY. Illustrated by 
 J. E. ROGERS. Extra crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 MAHAFFY (Prof. J. P.) and BERNARD 
 (J. H.). See p. 24 under KANT. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MAITLAND(F. W.). PLEAS OF THECKOWN 
 FOR THE COUNTY OF GLOUCESTER, A.D. 1221. 
 Edited by F. W. MAITLAND. 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 JUSTICE AND POLICE. Cr. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 MALET (Lucas). MRS. LORIMER: A SKETCH 
 IN BLACK AND WHITE. Cr. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 MANCHESTER SCIENCE LECTURES 
 FOR THE PEOPLE. Eighth Series, 
 1876 77. With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 2$. 
 
 MANSFIELD (C. B.). AERIAL NAVIGA- 
 TION. Cr. 8vo. io,y. 6d. 
 
 MARCUS AURELIUS ANTONINUS. 
 BOOK IV. OF THE MEDITATIONS. The 
 Greek Text Revised. With Translation and 
 Commentary, by HASTINGS CROSSLEY, M.A. 
 8vo. 6.y. 
 
 MARRIOTT (J. A. R.). THE MAKERS OF 
 MODERN ITALY : MAZZINI, CAVOUR, GARI- 
 BALDI. Three Oxford Lectures. Crown 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MARSHALL (Prof. Alfred). PRINCIPLES OF 
 ECONOMICS. 2 vols. 8vo. Vol. i. i2s.6d. net. 
 
 MARSHALL (Prof. A. and Mary P.). THE 
 ECONOMICS OF INDUSTRY. Ex.fcp.8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 MARSHALL (J. M.). A TABLE OF IRREGU- 
 LAR GREEK VERBS. 8vo. is. 
 
 MARTEL (Chas.). MILITARY ITALY. With 
 Map. 8vo. i2S. 6d. 
 
 MARTIAL. SELECT EPIGRAMS FOR ENG- 
 LISH READERS. Translated by W. T. WEBB, 
 M.A. Extra fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. See also 
 P- 32- 
 
 MARTIN (Frances). THE POET'S HOUR. 
 Poetry Selected and Arranged for Children. 
 1 2 mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ANGELIQUE ARNAULD, Abbess of Port 
 
 Royal. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 MARTIN (Frederick). THE HISTORY OF 
 LLOYD'S, AND OF MARINE INSURANCE IN 
 GREAT BRITAIN. 8vo. i^s. 
 
 MARTI NEAU (Harriet). BIOGRAPHICAL 
 SKETCHES, 1852 75. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MARTINEAU (Dr. James). SPINOZA, and 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MARTINEAU (Miss C. A.). EASY LESSONS 
 ON HEAT. Globe 8vo. 2^. 6d. 
 
 MASSON (Prof. David). RECENT BRITISH 
 
 PHILOSOPHY, 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 DRUMMOND OF HAWTHORNDEN. Crown 
 
 8vo. i ay. 6d. 
 WORDSWORTH, SHELLEY, KEATS, AND 
 
 OTHER ESSAYS. Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 CHATTERTON : A STORY OF THE YEAR 
 
 1770. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 LIFE OF MILTON. See " Milton." 
 
 MILTON'S POEMS. See " Milton." 
 
 MASSON (Gustave). A COMPENDIOUS DIC- 
 TIONARY OF THE FRENCH LANGUAGE 
 (FRENCH-ENGLISH AND ENGLISH-FRENCH). 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MASSON (Mrs.). THREE CENTURIES OF 
 ENGLISH POETRY. Being Selections from 
 Chaucer to Herrick. Globe 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 MATTHEWS (G. F.). MANUAL OF LOGA- 
 RITHMS. 8vo. 5-y. net. 
 
 MATURIN (Rev. W.). THE BLESSEDNESS 
 OF THE DEAD IN CHRIST. Cr. 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 M AUDSLEY (Dr. Henry). THE PHYSIOLOGY 
 OF MIND. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 THE PATHOLOGY OF MIND. 8vo. i8s. 
 
 BODY AND MIND. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MAURICE. LIFE OF FREDERICK DENISON 
 
 MAURICE. By his Son, FREDERICK MAURICE, 
 
 Two Portraits. 3rd Ed. 2 vols. Demy 8vo. $6s. 
 
 Cheap Edition (4th Thousand) 2 vols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. i6s. 
 
 MAURICE (Frederick Denison). THE KING- 
 DOM OF CHRIST. 3rd Edition. 2 vols. Crn. 
 
 8VO. I2S. 
 
 LECTURES ON THE APOCALYPSE. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SOCIAL MORALITY. 3rd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6$. 
 
 THE CONSCIENCE. Lectures on Casuistry. 
 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 DIALOGUES ON FAMILY WORSHIP. Crown 
 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 THE PATRIARCHS AND LAWGIVERS OF THE 
 
 OLD TESTAMENT. 7th Ed. Cr. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 THE PROPHETS AND KINGS OF THE OLD 
 
 TESTAMENT, sth Edition. Crn. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE KINGDOM OF 
 
 HEAVEN. 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN. Sth Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN. 4th Edit. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 EXPOSITORY SERMONS ON THE PRAYER- 
 BOOK ; AND ON THE LORD'S PRAYER. New 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 - THEOLOGICAL ESSAYS. 4th Edition. Crn. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE DOCTRINE OF SACRIFICE DEDUCED 
 
 FROM THE SCRIPTURES. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MORAL AND METAPHYSICAL PHILOSOPHY. 
 
 4th Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 THE RELIGIONS OF THE WORLD. 6th 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 ON THE SABBATH DAY ; THE CHARACTER 
 
 OF THE WARRIOR; AND ON THE INTERPRE- 
 TATION OF HISTORY. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 LEARNING AND WORKING. Crown 8vo. 
 
 4*. 6d. 
 THE LORD'S PRAYER, THE CREED, AND 
 
 THE COMMANDMENTS. i8mo. is. 
 
 SERMONS PREACHED IN COUNTRY 
 
 CHURCHES. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE FRIENDSHIP OF BOOKS, AND OTHER 
 
 LECTURES. 3rd Edition. Cr. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 THE UNITY OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 2nd Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. i2s. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 37 
 
 MAURICE (F. D.). LESSONS OK HOPE. 
 Readings from the Works of F. D. MAURICE. 
 Selected by Rev. J. LL. DAVIES, M.A. Cr. 
 8vo. 5-y. 
 
 THE COMMUNION SERVICE FROM THE 
 
 BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER, WITH SELECT 
 READINGS FROM THE WRITINGS OF THE 
 REV. F. D. MAURICE. Edited by the Right 
 Rev. Bishop COLENSO. i6mo. zs. 6d. 
 
 MAXWELL. PROFESSOR CLERK MAXWELL, 
 A LIFE OF. By Prof. L. CAMPBELL, M.A., 
 and W. GARNETT, M.A. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 MAYER (Prof. A. M.). SOUND. A Series of 
 Simple, Entertaining, and Inexpensive Ex- 
 periments in the Phenomena of Sound. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 MAYER (Prof. A. M.)and BARNARD (C.) 
 LIGHT A Series of Simple, Entertaining, 
 and Useful Experiments in the Phenomena 
 of Light. Illustrated. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 MAYOR (Prof. John E. B.). A FIRST GREEK 
 READER. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF MATTHEW ROBIN- 
 SON. Fcp. 8vo. s-y. 
 
 A BIBLIOGRAPHICAL CLUE TO LATIN 
 
 LITERATURE. Crown 8vo. T.OS. 6d. [See 
 also under " Juvenal."] 
 
 MAYOR (Prof. Joseph B.). GREEK FOR BB- 
 GINNERS. Fcp. 8vo. Part I. i*. t>d. Parts 
 II. and III. 3s. 6d. Complete, 45. 6d. 
 
 MAZINI (Linda). IN THE GOLDEN SHELL. 
 With Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 MELDOLA (Prof. R.) THE CHEMISTRY OF 
 PHOTOGRAPHY. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MELDOLA (Prof. R )and WHITE (Wm.).- 
 REPORT ON THE EAST ANGLIAN EARTH- 
 QUAKE OF 23ND APRIL, 1884. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 MELEAGER : FIFTY POEMS OF. Translated 
 by WALTER HEADLAM. Fcp. 410. js. 6d. 
 
 MERCIER(Dr. C.). THE NERVOUS SYSTEM 
 
 AND THE MIND. 8vo. izs. 6d. 
 MERCUR (Prof. J.). ELEMENTS OF THE 
 
 ART OF WAR. 8vo. 17$. 
 MEREDITH (George). A READING OF 
 
 EARTH. Extra fcp. 8vo. 5$. 
 POEMS AND LYRICS OF THE JOY OF 
 
 EAXTH. Extra fcp. 8vo. 65-. 
 
 BALLADS AND POEMS or TRAGIC LIFE. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MEYER (Ernst von). HISTORY OF CHEMIS- 
 TRY. Trans, by G. MACGOWAN, M.A. 8vo. 
 
 MIALL. LIFE OF EDWARD MIALL. By his 
 Sen, ARTHUR MIALL. 8vo. IDS. (>d. 
 
 MICHELET. A SUMMARY OF MODERN 
 HISTORY. Translated by M. C. M. SIMP- 
 SON. Globe 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 MILL (H. R.). ELEMENTARY CLASS-BOOK 
 OF GENERAL GEOGRAPHY. Cr. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 MILLAR (J.B.) ELEMENTS OF DESCRIPTIVE 
 GEOMETRY. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MILLER (R. Kalley). THE ROMANCE OF 
 ASTRONOMY, znd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 MILLIGAN (Rev. Prof. W.). THE RESUR- 
 RECTION OF OUR LORD. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 THE REVELATION OF ST. JOHN. 2nd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 MILNE (Rev. John J.). WEEKLY PROBLEM 
 
 PAPERS. Fcp. 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 COMPANION TO WEEKLY PROBLEMS. Cr. 
 
 8vo. los. 6d. 
 SOLUTIONSOF WEEKLY PROBLEM PAPERS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 MILNE (Rev. J. J.) and DAVIS (R. F.). 
 GEOMETRICAL CONICS. Part I. THE PARA- 
 BOLA. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 MILTON. THE LIFE OF JOHN MILTON. 
 
 By Prof. DAVID MASSON. Vol. L, zis. ; 
 
 Vol. III., 18*. ; Vols. IV. and V., 32*. ; Vol. 
 
 VI., with Portrait, zis. 
 
 POETICAL WORKS. Edited, with Intro- 
 ductions and Notes, by Prof. DAVID MASSON, 
 
 M.A. 3 vols. 8vo. 2/. zs. 
 POETICAL WORKS. Ed. by Prof. MASSON. 
 
 3 vols. Fcp. 8vo. is-y. 
 POETICAL WORKS. (Globe Edition.} Ed. 
 
 by Prof. MASSON. Globe 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 See also ENGLISH CLASSICS, p. 12. 
 
 MINCHIN (Rev. Prof. G. M.). NATURE 
 VERITAS. Fcp. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 MINTO (W.). THE MEDIATION OF RALPH 
 HARDEI.OT. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31*. 6a. 
 
 MITFORD (A. B.). TALES OF OLD JAPAN. 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. $s.l6d. 
 
 MIVART (St. George). LESSONS IN ELE- 
 MENTARY ANATOMY. i8mo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MIXTER (Prof. W. G.). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TEXT-BOOK OF CHEMISTRY. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 MIZ MAZE (THE) ; OR, THE WINKWORTH 
 PUZZLE. A .Story in Letters by Nine 
 Authors. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 MOLESWORTH (Mrs.). Illustrated by 
 WALTER CRANE. 
 HERR BABY. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 GRANDMOTHER DEAR. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 THE TAPESTRY ROOM. Globe 8vo. 2*. 6d. 
 A CHRISTMAS CHILD. Globe 8ro. zs. 6d. 
 ROSY. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 Two LITTLE WAIFS. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 CMRISTMAS TREE LAND. Gl. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 " Us" : AN OLD-FASHIONED STORY. Globe 
 
 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 "CARROTS," JUST A LITTLE BOY. Globe 
 
 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 TELL ME A STORY. Gl ibe 8vo. zs. 6tt. 
 THE CUCKOO CLOCK. ( '- : obe 8vo. 2^. 6d. 
 FOUR WINDS FARM. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 LITTLE Miss PEGGY. Globe 8vo. 2*. &/. 
 THE RECTORY CHILDREN. Gl. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 A CHRISTMAS POSY. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 MOLESWORTH (Mrs.} continued. 
 
 THE CHILDREN OF THE CASTLE. Crown 
 8vo. 45. 6cf. 
 
 SUMMER STORIES. Crown 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 FOUR GHOST STORIES. Crown 8vo. 6$. 
 
 FRENCH LIFE IN LETTERS. With Notes 
 on Idioms, etc. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MOLIERE. LE MALADE IMAGINAIRE. 
 Edit, by F. TARVER, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 See also p. 35. 
 
 MOLLOY (Rev. G.). GLEANINGS IN SCI- 
 ENCE : A SERIES OF POPULAR LECTURES ON 
 SCIENTIFIC SUBJECTS. 8vo. -js.6d. 
 
 MONAHAN (James H.). THE METHOD OF 
 LAW. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MONTELIUS WOODS. THE CIVILISA- 
 TION OF SWEDEN IN HEATHEN TIMES. 
 By Prof. OSCAR MONTELIUS. Translated 
 by Rev. F. H. WOODS, B.D. With Illustra- 
 tions. 8vo. 14$. 
 
 MOORE (Prof. C. H.). THE DEVELOPMENT 
 AND CHARACTER OF GOTHIC ARCHITEC- 
 TURE. Illustrated. Medium 8vo. i&s. 
 
 MOORHOUSE (Rt. Rev. Bishop). JACOB : 
 THREE SERMONS. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 MORISON (J. C.). THE LIFE AND TIMES 
 OF SAINT BERNARD. 4th Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s 
 
 MORISON (Jeanie). THE PURPOSE OF THE 
 AGES. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 MORLEY (John). WORKS. Collected Edit. 
 
 In IT vols. Globe 8vo. $s. each. 
 
 VOLTAIRE, i vol. ROUSSEAU. 2 vols. 
 DIDEROT AND THE ENCYCLOPAEDISTS. 2 
 vols. ON COMPROMISE, i vol. MISCEL- 
 LANIES. 3 vols. BURKE, ivol. STUDIES 
 IN LITERATURE, i vol. 
 
 MORRIS (Rev. Richard, LL.D.). HISTORI- 
 CAL OUTLINES OF ENGLISH ACCIDENCE. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN HISTORICAL 
 
 ENGLISH GRAMMAR. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PRIMER OF ENGLISH GRAMMAR. i8mo, 
 
 cloth, is. 
 
 MORRIS (R.) and BOWEN (H. C.). ENG- 
 LISH GRAMMAR EXERCISES. i8mo. is. 
 
 MORRIS (R.) and KELLNER (L.). HIS- 
 TORICAL OUTLINES OF ENGLISH SYNTAX. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 
 
 MORTE D'ARTHUR. THE EDITION OF 
 
 CAXTON REVISED FOR MODERN USE. By 
 Sir EDWARD STRACHEY. Gl. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 MOULTON (Louise Chandler). SWALLOW- 
 FLIGHTS. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 IN THE GARDEN OF DREAMS: LYRICS 
 
 AND SONNETS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 MUDIE (C. E.). STRAY LEAVES: POEMS. 
 4th Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3-$-. 6d. 
 
 MUIR (T.). THE THEORY OF DETERMI- 
 NANTS IN THE HISTORICAL ORDER OF ITS 
 DEVELOPMENT. Parti. DETERMINANTS IN 
 GENERAL. Leibnitz (1693) to Cayley (1841). 
 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 MUIR (M. M. Pattison). PRACTICAL CHEM- 
 ISTRY FOR MEDICAL STUDENTS. Fcp. 
 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MUIR (M. M. P.) and WILSON (D. M.). 
 THE ELEMENTS OF THERMAL CHEMISTRY. 
 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 MULLER THOMPSON. THE FERTILI- 
 SATION OF FLOWERS. By Prof. HERMANN 
 MULLER. Translated by D'ARCY W. THOMP- 
 SON. With a Preface by CHARLES DARWIN, 
 F.R.S. Medium 8vo. 2is. 
 
 MULLINGER(J.B.). CAMBRIDGECHARAC- 
 
 TERISTICS IN THE SEVENTEENTH CENTURY. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 MURPHY (J. J.). HABIT AND INTELLI- 
 GENCE. 2nd Ed. Illustrated. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 MURRAY (E. C. Grenville). ROUND ABOUT 
 
 FRANCE. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 MURRAY (D. Christie). See p. 29. 
 MURRAY (D. Christie) and HERMAN 
 
 (Henry). HE FELL AMONG THIEVES. 2 
 
 vols. Globe 8vo. i2s. 
 MUSIC. A DICTIONARY OF Music AND 
 
 MUSICIANS, A.D. 14501889. Edited by Sir 
 
 GEORGE GROVE, D.C.L. In 4 vols. 8vo. 
 
 21*. each. Parts I. XIV., XIX. XXII. 
 
 3 s. 6d. each. Parts XV. XVI. 7^. Parts 
 
 XVII. XVIII. 7 s. Parts XXIIL XXV. 
 
 APPENDIX. Ed. J. A. F. MAITLAND, M.A. gs. 
 
 A COMPLETE INDEX TO THE ABOVE. 
 
 By Mrs. E. WODEHOUSE. 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 MYERS (F. W. H.). THE RENEWAL OF 
 YOUTH, AND OTHER POEMS. Crown 
 8vo. 7-y. 6d. 
 
 ST. PAUL : A POEM. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 ESSAYS. 2 vols. I. Classical. II. 
 
 Modern. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. each. 
 
 MYERS (E.). THE PURITANS : A POEM. 
 Extra fcap. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PINDAR'S ODES. Translated, with Intro- 
 duction and Notes. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 POEMS. Extra fcp. 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 THE DEFENCE OF ROME, AND OTHER 
 
 POEMS. Extra fcp. 8vo. 55-. 
 
 THE JUDGMENT OF PROMETHEUS, AND 
 
 OTHER POEMS. Extra fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 MYLNE (The Rt. Rev. Bishop). SERMONS 
 PREACHED IN ST. THOMAS'S CATHEDRAL, 
 BOMBAY. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NADAL (E. S.). ESSAYS AT HOME AND 
 ELSEWHERE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NAPOLEON I., HISTORY OF. By P. 
 LANFREY. 4 vols. Crown 8vo. 30*. 
 
 NATURAL RELIGION. By the Author of 
 " Ecce Homo." 3rd Edit. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NATURE : A WEEKLY ILLUSTRATED JOUR- 
 NAL OF SCIENCE. Published every Thursday. 
 Price 6d. Monthly Parts, 2s. and 2s. 6d. ; 
 Current Half-yearly vols., 15^. each. Vols. 
 I. XLI. [Cases for binding vols. is. 6d. 
 each.] 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 39 
 
 NATURE PORTRAITS. A Series of Por- 
 traits of Scientific Worthies engraved by 
 JEENS and others in Portfolio. India Proofs, 
 55. each. [Portfolio separately, 6s. net.] 
 
 NATURE SERIES. Crown 8vo : 
 
 THE ORIGIN AND METAMORPHOSES OF 
 INSECTS. By Sir JOHN LUBBOCK, M.P., 
 F.R.S. With Illustrations. 3*. 6d. 
 
 THE TRANSIT OF VENUS. By Prof. G. 
 FORBES. With Illustrations. 3*. 6d. 
 
 POLARISATION OF LIGHT. By W. SPOTTIS- 
 WOODE, LL.D. Illustrated. 3$. 6d. 
 
 ON BRITISH WILD FLOWERS CONSIDERED 
 IN RELATION TO INSECTS. By Sir JOHN 
 LUBBOCK, M. P., F.R.S. Illustrated. ^s.6d. 
 
 FLOWERS, FRUITS, AND LEAVES. By Sir 
 JOHN LUBBOCK. Illustrated. 4$. 6d. 
 
 HOW TO DRAW A STRAIGHT LlNE : A LEC- 
 TURE ON LINKAGES. By A. B. KEMPE, 
 B.A. Illustrated, is. 6d. 
 
 LIGHT : A SERIES OF SIMPLE, ENTERTAIN- 
 ING, AND USEFUL EXPERIMENTS. By A. M. 
 MAYER and C. BARNARD. Illustrated. 
 2s. 6d. 
 
 SOUND : A SERIES OF SIMPLE, ENTERTAIN- 
 ING, AND INEXPENSIVE EXPERIMENTS. 
 By A. M. MAYER. 3*. 6d. 
 
 SEEING AND THINKING. By Prof. W. K. 
 CLIFFORD, F.R.S. Diagrams. $s. 6d. 
 
 CHARLES DARWIN. Memorial Notices re- 
 printed from " Nature." By THOMAS H. 
 HUXLEY, F.R.S., G. J. ROMANES, F.R.S., 
 ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, F.R.S., and W. T. 
 DYER, F.R.S. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ON THE COLOURS OF FLOWERS. By GRANT 
 ALLEN. Illustrated. $s. 6d. 
 
 THE CHEMISTRY OF THE SECONDARY BAT- 
 TERIES OF PLANTS AND FAURE. By J. 
 H. GLADSTONE and A. TRIBE, ss. 6d. 
 
 A CENTURY OF ELECTRICITY. By T. C. 
 MENDENHALL. 45. 6d. 
 
 ON LIGHT. The Burnett. Lectures. By Sir 
 GEORGE GABRIEL STOKES, M.P., P.R.S. 
 Three Courses : I. On the Nature of Light. 
 II. On Light as a Means of Investiga- 
 tion. III. On Beneficial Effects of Light. 
 7 s. 6d. 
 
 THE SCIENTIFIC EVIDENCES OF ORGANIC 
 EVOLUTION. By GEORGE J. ROMANES, 
 M.A., LL.D. zs. 6d. 
 
 POPULAR LECTURES AND ADDRESSES. By 
 Sir WM. THOMSON. In 3 vols. Vol. I. 
 Constitution of Matter. Illustrated. 6s. 
 Vol. II. Navigation. 
 
 THE CHEMISTRY OF PHOTOGRAPHY. By Prof. 
 R. MELDOLA, F.R.S. Illustrated. 6s. 
 
 MODERN VIEWS OF ELECTRICITY. By Prof. 
 O. J. LODGE, LL.D. Illustrated. 6s. 6d. 
 
 TIMBER AND SOME OF ITS DISEASES. By 
 Prof. H. M. WARD, M.A. Illustrated. 6s. 
 
 ARE THE EFFECTS OF USE AND DISUSE IN- 
 HERITED? An Examination of the View 
 held by Spencer and Darwin. By W. 
 PLATT BALL. 3$. 6d. 
 
 NEW ANTIGONE, THE: A ROMANCE. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NEWCOMB (Prof. Simon). POPULAR As- 
 TRONOMY. With 112 Engravings and Maps 
 of the Stars. 2nd Edition. 8vo. iBs. 
 
 NEWMAN (F. W.). MATHEMATICAL 
 
 TRACTS. Part I. 8vo. 55. Part II. 4^- 
 ELLIPTIC INTEGRALS. 8vo. 9.?. 
 
 NEWTON (Sir C. T.). ESSAYS ON ART AND 
 ARCHEOLOGY. 8vo. H2s. 6d. 
 
 NEWTON'S PRINCIPIA. Edited by Prof. 
 
 Sir W. THOMSON and Prof. BLACKBURN. 
 
 410. 31$. 6d. 
 FIRST BOOK. Sections I. II. III. With 
 
 Notes, Illustrations, and Problems. By 
 
 P. FROST, M.A. 3rd Edition. 8vo. 12$. 
 
 NIXON (J. E.). PARALLEL EXTRACTS. Ar- 
 ranged for -Translation into English and 
 Latin, with Notes on Idioms. Part I. His- 
 torical and Epistolary. 2nd Ed. Cr.Svo. $s.6d. 
 
 PROSE EXTRACTS. Arranged for Transla- 
 tion into English and Latin, with General 
 and Special Prefaces on Style and Idiom. 
 I. Oratorical. II. Historical. III. Philo- 
 sophical. IV. Anecdotes and Letters. 2nd 
 Edition, enlarged to 280 pages. Crown 
 8vo. 4-y. 6d. SELECTIONS FROM THE SAME. 
 Globe 8vo. 3$. 
 
 NOEL(Lady Augusta). WANDERING WILLIE. 
 
 Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 HITHERSEA MERE. 3 vols. Cr.Svo. ^js.6d. 
 
 NORDENSKIOLD. VOYAGE OF THB 
 "VEGA" ROUND ASIA AND EUROPE. By 
 Baron A. E. VON NORDENSKIOLD. Trans- 
 lated by ALEXANDER LESLIE. 400 Illustra- 
 tions, Maps, etc. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 45.1. 
 Cheap Edition. With Portrait, Maps, 
 and Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 NORGATE (Kate). ENGLAND UNDER THE 
 ANGEVIN KINGS. In 2 vols. With Maps 
 and Plans. 8vo. 32^. 
 
 NORRIS (W. E.). MY FRIEND JIM. Globe 
 
 8vo. 2s. 
 CHRIS. Globe 8vo. zs. 
 
 NORTON (the Hon. Mrs.). THE LADY OF 
 LA GARAYE. gth Ed. Fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 OLD SIR DOUGLAS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OLD SONGS. With Drawings by E. A. 
 ABBEY and A. PARSONS. 4to. Morocco 
 gilt. i/. us. 6d. 
 
 OLIPH\NT(Mrs. M. O. W.). FRANCIS OF 
 ASSISI. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE MAKERS OF VENICE : DOGES, CON- 
 QUERORS, PAINTERS, AND MEN OF LETTERS. 
 Illustrated Crown 8vo. IDS. 6d. 
 
 THE MAKERS OF FLORENCE : DANTE, 
 
 GIOTTO, SAVONAROLA, AND THEIR CITY, 
 With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. IDS. 6d. 
 
 ROYAL EDINBURGH : HER SAINTS, 
 
 KINGS, PROPHETS, AND POF.TS. Illustrated 
 by GEORGE REID, R.S. A. Med. 8vo. ZT.S. 
 Edition de Luxe, soi.net. 
 
 THE LITERARY HISTORY OF ENGLAND IN 
 
 THE END OF THE XVIII. AND BEGINNING 
 OF THE XIX. CENTURY. 3 vols. 8vo. ZT.S. 
 
 KIRSTEEN. 3 vols. Crown 8vo. 31^. 6d. 
 
 See also p. 20. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 OLIPHANT(T. L. Kington). THE OLD AND 
 MIDDLE ENGLISH. Globe 8vo. gs. 
 
 THE DUKE AND THE SCHOLAR, AND 
 
 OTHER ESSAYS. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 THE NEW ENGLISH.**- vols. Cr. 8vo. sis. 
 
 OLIVER (Prof. Daniel). LESSONS IN ELE- 
 MENTARY BOTANY. Illustr. Fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 FIRST BOOK OF INDIAN BOTANY. Illus- 
 trated. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 OLIVER (Capt. S. P.). MADAGASCAR : AN 
 HISTORICAL AND DESCRIPTIVE ACCOUNT OF 
 THE ISLAND AND ITS FORMER DEPENDEN- 
 CIES. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. zl. T.ZS. 6d. 
 
 ORCHIDS : BEING THE REPORT ON THE 
 ORCHID CONFERENCE HELD AT SOUTH KEN- 
 SINGTON, 1885. 8vo. 2s. 6d. net. 
 
 OSTWALD (Prof. W.). OUTLINES OF 
 GENERAL CHEMISTRY. Translated by Dr. 
 J. WALKER. 8vo. los. net. 
 
 OTTE (E. C.). SCANDINAVIAN HISTORY. 
 With Maps. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 OVID. See pp. 31, 32. 
 
 OWENS COLLEGE CALENDAR, 1889 
 90. Crown 8vo. 3$. net. 
 
 OWENS COLLEGE ESSAYS AND AD- 
 DRESSES. By Professors and Lecturers 
 of the College. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 OXFORD, A HISTORY OF THE UNI- 
 VERSITY OF. From the Earliest Times 
 to the Year 1530. By H. C. MAXWELL 
 LYTE, M.A. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 PALGRAVE (Sir Francis). HISTORY OF 
 NORMANDY AND OF ENGLAND. 4 vols. 
 8vo. 4/. 4s. 
 
 PALGRAVE (William Gifford). A NARRA- 
 TIVE OF A YEAR'S JOURNEY THROUGH CEN- 
 TRAL AND EASTERN ARABIA, 1862 63. gtb 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ESSAYS ON EASTERN QUESTIONS. 8vo. 
 
 i os. 6d. 
 
 DUTCH GUIANA. 8vo. gs. 
 
 ULYSSES ; OR, SCENES AND STUDIES IN 
 
 MANY LANDS. 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 PALGRAVE (Prof. Francis Turner). THE 
 FIVE DAYS' ENTERTAINMENTS AT WENT- 
 WORTH GRANGE. A Book for Children. 
 Small 410. 6s. 
 
 ESSAYS ON ART. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ORIGINAL HYMNS. 3rd Ed. i8mo. is.6d. 
 
 LYRICAL POEMS. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 VISIONS OF ENGLAND : A SERIES OF 
 
 LYRICAL POEMS ON LEADING EVENTS AND 
 PERSONS IN ENGLISH HISTORY. Crown 
 8vo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 THE GOLDEN TREASURY OF THE BEST 
 
 SONGS AND LYRICAL POEMS IN THE ENG- 
 LISH LANGUAGE. i8mo. 45. 6d. (Large 
 Type.) Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 THE CHILDREN'S TREASURY OF LYRICAL 
 
 POETRY. i8mo. zs. 6d. Or in Two Parts, 
 is. each. 
 
 PALGRAVE (Reginald F. D.).- THE HOUSE 
 OF COMMONS : ILLUSTRATIONS OF ITS HIS- 
 TORY AND PRACTICE. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 PALGRAVE (R. H. Inglis). DICTIONARY OF 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY. Edited by R. H. I. 
 PALGRAVE. 
 
 PALMER (Lady Sophia). MRS. PENICOTT'S 
 LODGER, AND OTHER STORIES. Cr.Svo. 2s.6d. 
 
 PALMER (J. H.). TEXT-BOOK OF PRACTI- 
 CAL LOGARITHMS AND TRIGONOMETRY. 
 Crown 8vo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 PANTIN(W. E. P.). A FIRST LATIN VERSE 
 BOOK. Globe 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 PARADOXICAL PHILOSOPHY: A SE- 
 QUEL TO "THE UNSEEN UNIVERSE." Cr. 
 Svo. 7s. 6d. 
 
 PARKER (Prof. T. Jeffery). A COURSE OF 
 INSTRUCTION IN ZOOTOMY (VERTEBRATA). 
 With 74 Illustrations. Crown Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY BIOLOGY. Il- 
 lustrated. Crown Svo. [/ the Press. 
 
 PARKINSON (S.). A TREATISE ON ELE- 
 MENTARY MECHANICS. Crown Svo. gs. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE ON OPTICS. 4th Edition, 
 
 revised. Crown Svo. IDS. 6it. 
 
 PARKMAN (Francis). MONTCALM AND 
 WOLFE. Library Edition. Illustrated with 
 Portraits and Maps. 2 vols. Svo. i2s.6d. each. 
 
 THE COLLECTED WORKS OF FRANCIS 
 
 PARKMAN. Popular Edition. In 10 vols. 
 Crown Svo. js. 6d. each ; or complete, 
 3/. i3s. 6d. PIONEERS OF FRANCE IN THE 
 NEW WORLD, i vol. THE JESUITS IN 
 NORTH AMERICA, i vol. LA SALLE AND 
 THE DISCOVERY OF THE GREAT WEST, i 
 vol. THE OREGON TRAIL, i vol. THE 
 OLD REGIME IN CANADA UNDER Louis 
 XIV. i vol. COUNT FRONTENAC AND NEW 
 FRANCE UNDER Louis XIV. i vol. MONT- 
 CALM AND WOLFE. 2 vols. THE CON- 
 SPIRACY OF PONTIAC. 2 VOls. 
 
 PASTEUR FAULKNER. - STUDIES ON 
 FERMENTATION : THE DISEASES OF BEER, 
 THEIR CAUSES, AND THE MEANS OF PRE- 
 VENTING THEM. By L. PASTEUR. Trans- 
 lated by FRANK FAULKNER. Svo. 2is. 
 
 PATER (W.). THE RENAISSANCE : STUDIES 
 IN ART AND POETRY. 4th Ed. Cr.Svo. ios.6< 
 
 MARIUS THE EPICUREAN : His SENSA- 
 TIONS AND IDEAS. 3rd Edition. 2 vols. 
 
 SVO. I2S. 
 
 IMAGINARY PORTRAITS. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 APPRECIATIONS. With an Essay on 
 
 Style. 2nd Edition. Crown Svo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 PATERSON (James). COMMENTARIES ON 
 THE LIBERTY OF THE SUBJECT, AND THE 
 LAWS OF ENGLAND RELATING TO THE SE- 
 CURITY OF THE PERSON. 2 vols. Cr.Svo. 2if. 
 
 THE LIBERTY OF THE PRESS, SPEECH, AND 
 
 PUBLIC WORSHIP. Crown Svo. i2s. 
 
 PATMORE (C.).-THE CHILDREN'S GAR- 
 LAND FROM THE BEST POETS. With a Vig- 
 NETTE. iSmo. 4S. 6d. 
 
 Globe Readings Edition. For Schools. 
 Globe Svo. 2s. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 PATTESON. LIFE AND LETTERS OF JOHN 
 COLERIDGE PATTESON, D.D., MISSIONARY 
 BISHOP. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. 8th 
 Edition. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 125. 
 
 PATTISON (Mark). MEMOIRS. Crown 8vo. 
 8j. 6d. 
 
 SERMONS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PAUL OF TARSUS. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 PEABODY(Prof. C. H.). THERMODYNAMICS 
 OF THE STEAM ENGINE AND OTHER HEAT- 
 ENGINES. 8VO. 21S. 
 
 PEDLEY (S.). EXERCISES IN ARITHMETIC. 
 Witl^ upwards of 7000 Examples and Answers. 
 Crown 8vo. 5$. Also in Two Parts. 2s. 6d. 
 each. 
 
 PELLISSIER (Eugene). FRENCH ROOTS 
 
 AND THEIR FAMILIES. Globe 8vO. 6s. 
 
 PENNELL (Joseph). PEN DRAWING AND 
 PEN DRAUGHTSMEN. With 158 Illustrations. 
 4to. s/. 135-. 6d. net. 
 
 PENNINGTON (Rooke). NOTES ON THE 
 BARROWS AND BONE CAVES OF DERBYSHIRE. 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PENROSE (Francis). ON A METHOD OF 
 PREDICTING, BY GRAPHICAL CONSTRUCTION, 
 OCCULTATIONS OF STARS BY THE MOON AND 
 SOLAR ECLIPSES FOR ANY GIVEN PLACE. 
 4to. 125. 
 
 AN INVESTIGATION OF THE PRINCIPLES 
 
 OF ATHENIAN ARCHITECTURE. Illustrated. 
 Folio. 7/. 7-y. net. 
 
 PERRY (Prof. John). AN ELEMENTARY 
 TREATISE ON STEAM. i8mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 PERSIA, EASTERN. AN ACCOUNT OF THE 
 JOURNEYS OF THE PERSIAN BOUNDARY 
 COMMISSION, 1870 71 72. 2 vols. 8vo. 42^. 
 
 PETTIGREW (J. Bell). -THE PHYSIOLOGY 
 OF THE CIRCULATION. 8vo. 125. 
 
 PHAEDRUS. See p. 31. 
 
 PHILLIMORE (John G.). PRIVATE LAW 
 
 AMONG THE ROMANS. 8vO. l6s. 
 
 PHILLIPS (J. A.). A TREATISE ON ORE 
 DEPOSITS. Illustrated. Medium 8vo. 25*. 
 
 PHILOCHRISTUS. MEMOIRS OF A DIS- 
 CIPLE OF THE LORD. 3rd Ed. 8vo i2s. 
 
 PHILOLOGY. THE JOURNAL OF SACRED 
 AND CLASSICAL PHILOLOGY. 4 vols. 8vo. 
 i2s. 6d. each net. 
 
 THE JOURNAL OF PHILOLOGY. New 
 
 Series. Edited by W. A. WRIGHT, M.A., 
 I. BYVVATER, M.A., and H. JACKSON, M.A. 
 45. 6d. each number (half-yearly) net. 
 
 THE AMERICAN JOURNAL OF PHILOLOGY. 
 
 Edited by Prof. BASIL L. GILDERSLEEYE. 
 4J. 6d. each (quarterly) net. 
 
 TRANSACTIONS OF THE AMERICAN PHI- 
 LOLOGICAL ASSOCIATION. Vols. I. XX. 
 8-y. 6d. per vol. net, except Vols. XV. and 
 XX., which are los. 6d. net. 
 
 PHRYNICHUS. THE NEW PHRYNICHUS. 
 A revised text of "The Ecloga" of the 
 Grammarian PHRYNICHUS. With Introduc- 
 tions and Commentary. By W. GUNION 
 RUTHERFORD, M.A. 8vo. iBs. 
 
 PICKERING(Prof. Edward C.). ELEMENTS 
 OF PHYSICAL MANIPULATION. Medium 8vo. 
 Part I., i2s. 6d. ; Part II., 14*. 
 
 PICTON(J. A.). THE MYSTERY OF MATTER, 
 AND OTHER ESSAYS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PINDAR'S EXTANT ODES. Translated 
 by ERNEST MYERS. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 THE OLYMPIAN AND PYTHIAN ODES. 
 
 Edited, with Notes, by Prof. BASIL GILDER- 
 SLEEVE. Crown 8vo. 75. 6d. 
 
 THE NEMEAN ODES. Edited by J. B. 
 
 BURY, M.A. 8vo. 12^. 
 
 PIRIE(Prof. G.). LESSONS ON RIGID DYNA- 
 MICS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PLATO. PH^DO. Edited by R. D. ARCHER- 
 HIND, M.A. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 TIMJEUS. With Introduction, Notes, and 
 
 Translation, by the same Editor. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 PH./EDO. Ed. by Principal W. D. GEDDES, 
 
 LL.D. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 See also pp. 17, 32, 33. 
 
 PLAUTUS. THE MOSTELLARIA. With 
 Notes, Prolegomena, and Excursus. By the 
 late Prof. RAMSAY. Ed. by G. G. RAMSAY, 
 M.A. 8vo. 14*. See also p. 33. 
 
 PLINY. CORRESPONDENCE WITH TRAJAN. 
 Edit, by E. G. HARDY, M.A. 8vo. ios.6rf. 
 See also p. 33. 
 
 PLUMPTRE (Very Rev. E. H.). MOVE- 
 MENTS IN RELIGIOUS THOUGHT. Fcp. 8vo. 
 3*. 6d. 
 
 PLUTARCH. Being a Selection from the 
 Lives in North's Plutarch which illustrate 
 Shakespeare's Plays. Edited by Rev. W. W. 
 SKEAT, M.A. Cm. 8vo. 6s. See p. 33. 
 
 POLLOCK (Prof. Sir F., Bart.). ESSAYS IN 
 JURISPRUDENCE AND ETHICS. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 THE LAND LAWS. 2nd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF THE 
 
 SCIENCE OF POLITICS. Crown 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 OXFORD LECTURES AND OTHER DIS- 
 COURSES. 8vo. gs. 
 
 POLLOCK (Sir Frederick). PERSONAL RE- 
 MEMBRANCES. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. i6s. 
 
 POLYBIUS. -THE HISTORIES OF POLYBIUS. 
 Translated by E. S. SHUCKBURGH. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. 24$. See also p. 33. 
 
 POOLE (M. E.). PICTURES OF COTTAGE 
 LIFE IN THE WEST OF ENGLAND. 2nd Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 POOLE (Reginald Lane). A HISTORY OK 
 THE HUGUENOTS OF THE DISPERSION AT 
 THE RECALL OF THE EDICT OF NANTES. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 POOLE, THOMAS, AND HIS FRIENDS. 
 By Mrs. SANDFORD. 2 vols. Crn. 8vo. 155. 
 
 POSTGATE (Prof. J. P.). SERMO LATINUS. 
 A Short Guide to Latin Prose Composition. 
 Part I. Introduction. Part II. Selected 
 Passages for Translation. Gl. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 Key to "Selected Passages." Crown 8vo. 
 y. 6d. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 POTTER (Louisa). LANCASHIRE MEMORIES. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 POTTER (R.). THE RELATION OF ETHICS 
 TO RELIGION. Crown Svo. 2s. fid. 
 
 POTTS (A. W.). HINTS TOWARDS LATIN 
 PROSE COMPOSITION. Globe Svo 3*. 
 
 PASSAGES FOR TRANSLATION INTO LATIN 
 
 PROSE. 4th Ed. Extra fcp. Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 LATIN VERSIONS OF PASSAGES FOR 
 
 TRANSLATION INTO LATIN PROSE. Extra 
 fcp. Svo. 2S. 6d. (For Teachers only. ) 
 
 PRACTICAL POLITICS. Published under 
 the auspices of the National Liberal Federa- 
 tion. Svo. 6s. 
 
 PRACTITIONER (THE): A MONTHLY 
 JOURNAL OF THERAPEUTICS AND PUBLIC 
 HEALTH. Edited by T. LAUDER BRUNTON, 
 M.D., F.R.C.P., F.R.S., Assistant Physi- 
 cian to St. Bartholomew's Hospital, etc., 
 etc. ; DONALD MACALISTER, M.A., M.D., 
 B.Sc., F.R.C.P., Fellow and Medical Lec- 
 turer, St. John's College, Cambridge, Phy- 
 sician to Addenbrooke's Hospital and Uni- 
 versity Lecturer in Medicine ; and J. MIT- 
 CHELL BRUCE, M.A., M.D., F.R.C.P., Phy- 
 sician and Lecturer on Therapeutics at 
 Charing Cross Hospital, is. 6d. monthly. 
 Vols. I. XLIII. Half-yearly vols. los. 6d. 
 [Cloth covers for binding, u. each.] 
 
 PRESTON (Rev. G.). EXERCISES IN LATIN 
 VERSE OF VARIOUS KINDS. Globe Svo. 
 zs. 6d. Key. Globe Svo. $s. 
 
 PRESTON (T.). THE THEORY OF LIGHT. 
 Illustrated. Svo. izs. 6d. 
 
 PRICE (L. L. F. R.). INDUSTRIAL PEACE : 
 ITS ADVANTAGES, METHODS, AND DIFFI- 
 CULTIES. Medium Svo. 6s. 
 
 PRIMERS. HISTORY. Edited by JOHN R. 
 GREEN, Author of "A Short History of the 
 English People," etc. iSmo. is. each : 
 EUROPE. By E. A. FREEMAN, M.A. 
 GREECE. By C. A. FYFFE, M.A. 
 ROME. By Prof. CREIGHTON. 
 GREEK ANTIQUITIES. By Prof. MAHAFFY. 
 ROMAN ANTIQUITIES. By Prof. WILKINS. 
 CLASSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By H. F. TOZER 
 FRANCE. By CHARLOTTE M. YONGE. 
 GEOGRAPHY. By Sir GEO. GROVE, D.C.L. 
 INDIAN HISTORY, ASIATIC AND EUROPEAN. 
 By J. TALBOYS WHEELER. 
 
 PRIMERS. LITERATURE. Edited by JOHN 
 R. GREEN, M.A., LL.D. iSmo. is. each : 
 ENGLISH GRAMMAR. By Rev. R. MORRIS 
 ENGLISH GRAMMAR EXERCISES. By Rev. R. 
 
 MORRIS and H. C. BOWEN. 
 EXERCISES ON MORRIS'S PRIMER OF ENG- 
 LISH GRAMMAR. By J. WETHEREI.L, M.A. 
 ENGLISH COMPOSITION. By Prof. NICHOL. 
 QUESTIONS AND EXERCISES IN ENGLISH 
 COMPOSITION. By Prof. NICHOL and 
 W. S. M'CORMICK. 
 PHILOLOGY. By J. PEILE, M.A. 
 
 PRI M ERS ( HISTORY) continued. 
 
 ENGLISH LITERATURE. By Rev. STOPFORD 
 
 BROOKE, M.A. 
 CHILDREN'S TREASURY OF LYRICAL POETRY. 
 
 Selected by Prof. F. T. PALGRAVE. In 2 
 
 parts, is. each. 
 
 SHAKSPERE. By Prof. DOWDEN. 
 GREEK LITERATURE. By Prof. JEBB. 
 HOMER. By Right Hon. W. E. GLADSTONE. 
 ROMAN LITERATURE. By A. S. WILKINS. 
 
 PRIMERS. -SCIENCE. Under the joint Edi- 
 torship of Prof. HUXLEY, Sir H. E. ROSCOE, 
 and Prof. BAI.FOUR STEWART. iSmo. is. 
 each : 
 
 INTRODUCTORY. By Prof. HUXLEY. 
 CHEMISTRY. By Sir HENRY ROSCOE, F.R.S. 
 
 With Illustrations, and Questions. 
 PHYSICS. By BALFOUR STEWART, F.R.S. 
 
 With Illustrations, and Questions. 
 PHYSICAL GEOGRAPHY. By A. GEIKIE, 
 
 F.R.S. With Illustrations, and Questions. 
 GEOLOGY. By ARCHIBALD GEIKIE, F.R.S. 
 PHYSIOLOGY. By MICHAEL FOSTER, F.R.S. 
 ASTRONOMY. By J. N. LOCKYER, F.R.S. 
 BOTANY. By Sir J. D. HOOKER, C.B. 
 LOGIC. By W. STANLEY JEVONS, F.R.S. 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY. By W. STANLEY 
 
 JEVONS, LL.D., M.A., F.R.S. 
 
 Also Uniform with the above. iSmo. is. each. 
 
 ARNOLD (M.). A BIBLE-READING FOR 
 SCHOOLS : The Great Prophecy of Israel's 
 Restoration (Isai. xl.-lxvi). Arranged and 
 Edited for Young Beginners. 4th Edition. 
 
 BARKER (Lady). FIRST LESSONS IN THE 
 PRINCIPLES OF COOKING. 3rd Edition. 
 
 BERNERS(J.). FIRST LESSONSON HEALTH. 
 
 BETTANY (G. T.). FIRST LESSONS IN 
 PRACTICAL BOTANY. 
 
 BUCKLAND (Anna). OUR NATIONAL IN- 
 STITUTIONS. 
 
 COLLIER (Hon. John). A PRIMER OF ART. 
 
 ELDERTON (W. A.). - MAPS AND MAP 
 DRAWING. 
 
 FIRST LESSONS IN BUSINESS MATTERS. By 
 A BANKER'S DAUGHTER, and Edition. 
 
 GASKOIN (Mrs. Herman). CHILDREN'S 
 
 TREASURY OF BIBLE STORIES. Part I. 
 
 Old Testament; II. New Testament; 
 
 III. Three Apostles, is. each. 
 GEIKIE (A.). GEOGRAPHY OF THE BRITISH 
 
 ISLES. 
 
 GRAND'HOMME. CUTTING OUT AND DRESS- 
 MAKING. From the French of Mdlle. 
 GRAND'HOMME. 
 
 JEX BLAKE (Dr. Sophia). THE CARE OK 
 INFANTS: A Manual for Mothers and 
 Nurses. 
 
 MACLEAR(RCV. Canon). A SHILLING BOOK 
 OF OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY. 
 
 A SHILLING BOOK OF NEW TESTAMENT 
 HISTORY. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 43 
 
 PRIMERS -continued. 
 
 TANNER (Prof. Henry). FIRST PRINCIPLES 
 OF AGRICULTURE. 
 
 TAYLOR (Franklin). PRIMER OF PIANO- 
 FORTE PLAYING. 
 
 TEGETMEIF.R (W. B.). HOUSEHOLD MAN- 
 AGEMENT AND COOKERY. 
 
 THORNTON (J.). PRIMER OF BOOK- 
 KEEPING. 
 
 WRIGHT (Miss Guthrie). THE SCHOOL 
 COOKERY BOOK. 
 
 PROCTER (Rev. F.). A HISTORY OF THE 
 BOOK OF COMMO-N PRAYER. i8th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. ioy. (>d. 
 
 PROCTER (Rev. F.) and MACLEAR (Rev. 
 Canon). AN ELEMENTARY INTRODUCTION 
 
 TO THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. l8mO. 
 
 zs. 6<t. 
 
 PROPERT (J. Lumsden). A HISTORY OF 
 MINIATURE ART. With Illustrations. Super 
 royai 410. 3^. 13$. 6d. 
 
 Also bound in vellum. 4/. 145-. 6d. 
 
 PSALMS (THE). With Introductions and 
 Critical Notes. By A. C. JENNINGS, M.A., 
 and W. H. LOWE, M.A. In 2 vols. 2nd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. IQS. 6d. each. 
 
 PUCKLE (G. H.). AN ELEMENTARY TREA- 
 TISE ON CONIC SECTIONS AND ALGEBRAIC 
 GEOMETRY. 6th Edit. Crn. 8vo. 7*. (>d. 
 
 PYLODET (L.). NEW GUIDE TO GERMAN 
 CONVERSATION. i8mo. zs. 6d. 
 
 RADCLIFFE (Charles B.). BEHIND THE 
 TIDES. 8vo. 6.y. 
 
 RAMSAY (Prof. William). EXPERIMENTAL 
 PROOFS OF CHEMICAL THEORY. i8mo. 2s.6d. 
 
 RANSOME (Prof. Cyril). SHORT STUDIES 
 OF SHAKESPEARE'S PLOTS. Cr.Svo. 3^.6^. 
 
 RATH BONE (Wm.). THE HISTORY AND 
 PROGRESS OF DISTRICT NURSING, FROM ITS 
 COMMENCEMENT IN THE YEAR 1859 TO THE 
 PRESENT DATE. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 RAWNSLEY (H. D.). FORMS, BALLADS, 
 AND BUCOLICS. Fcp. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 RAY (Prof. P. K.). A TEXT-BOOK OF DE- 
 DUCTIVE LOGIC. 4th Ed. Globe 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 RAYLE1GH (Lord). THEORY OF SOUND. 
 8vo. Vol. I. i2s. 6rf. Vol. II. i2s. 6d.Vo\. 
 III. (in preparation.") 
 
 RAYS OF SUNLIGHT FOR DARK DAYS. 
 With a Preface by C. J. VAUGHAN, D.D. 
 New Edition. i8mo. 35. 6d. 
 
 REALM AH. By the Author of " Friends in 
 Council." Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 REASONABLE FAITH: A SHORT RELI- 
 GIOUS ESSAY FOR THE TIMES. By " THREE 
 FRIENDS." Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 RECOLLECTIONS OF A NURSE. By 
 E. D. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 REED. MEMOIR OF SIR CHARLES REED. 
 By his Son, CHARLES E. B. REED, M.A. 
 With Portrait. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 REMSEN (Prof. Ira).- AN INTRODUCTION TO 
 THE STUDY OK ORGANIC CHEMISTRY. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF 
 
 CHEMISTRY (INORGANIC CHEMISTRY). Cr. 
 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 THE ELEMENTS OF CHEMISTRY. A Text- 
 Book for Beginners. Fcp. 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 TEXT-BOOK OF INORGANIC CHEMISTRY. 
 
 8vo. i6s. 
 
 RENDALL (Rev. Frederic). THE EPISTLE 
 TO THE HEBREWS IN GREEK AND ENGLISH. 
 With Notes. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE THEOLOGY OF THE HEBREW CHRIS- 
 TIANS. Crown 8vo. $s. 
 
 THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. Eng- 
 lish Text, with Commentary. Crown 8vo. 
 7*. 6d 
 
 RENDU WILLS. THE THEORY OF THE 
 GLACIERS OF SAVOY. By M. LE CHANOINE 
 RENDU. Translated by A. WILLS, Q.C. 
 8vo. ?s. 6d. 
 
 REULEAUX KENNEDY. THE KINE- 
 MATICS OF MACHINERY. By Prof. F. REU- 
 LEAUX. Translated by Prof. A. B. W. KEN- 
 NEDY, F.R.S., C.E. Medium 8vo. 21.?. 
 
 REYNOLDS (J. R.). A SYSTEM OF MEDI- 
 CINE. Edited by J. RUSSELL REYNOLDS, 
 M.D., F.R.C. P. London. In 5 vols. Vols. 
 I. II. III. and V. 8vo. 2 5 s. each. Vol. 
 IV. 21*. 
 
 REYNOLDS (Prof. Osborne). SEWER GAS, 
 AND How TO KEEP IT OUT OF HOUSES. 3rd 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 RICE (Prof. J. M.) and JOHNSON (W. W.). 
 AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON THE DIF- 
 FERENTIAL CALCULUS. New Edition. 8vo. 
 i8j. Abridged Edition, gs. 
 
 RICHARDSON (A. T.). THE PROGRESSIVE 
 EUCLID. Books I. and II. With Notes, 
 Exercises, and Deductions. Illustrated. 
 Globe 8vo. 
 
 RICHARDSON (Dr. B. W.). ON ALCOHOL. 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 DISEASES OF MODERN LIFE. Crown 
 
 8vo. (Reprinting.} 
 
 HYGEIA : A CITY OF HEALTH. Ciown 
 
 8vo. is. 
 
 THE FUTURE OF SANITARY SCIENCE. 
 
 Crown 8vo. is. 
 
 THE FIELD OF DISEASE. A Book of 
 
 Preventive Medicine. 8vo. 25$. 
 
 RICHEY (Alex. G.). THE IRISH LAND LAWS. 
 Crown 8vo. 35-. 6d. 
 
 ROBINSON (Prebendary H. G.). MAN IN 
 THE IMAGE OF GOD, AND OTHER SERMONS. 
 Crown 8vo. ?? 6d. 
 
 ROBINSON (Rev. J. L.). MARINE SURVEY- 
 ING: AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON. Pre- 
 pared for the Use of Younger Naval Officers. 
 With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
44 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 ROBY (H. J.). A GRAMMAR OF THE LATIN 
 LANGUAGE FROM PLAUTUS TO SUETONIUS. 
 In Two Parts. Part I. containing Sounds, 
 Inflexions, Word Formation, Appendices, 
 etc. 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. Part 
 II. -Syntax, Prepositions, etc. 6th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 A LATIN GRAMMAR FOR SCHOOLS. Cr. 
 
 8vo. $s. 
 
 AN ELEMENTARY LATIN GRAMMAR. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 
 
 EXERCISES IN LATIN SYNTAX AND IDIOM. 
 
 Arranged with reference to Roby's School 
 Latin Grammar. By E. B. ENGLAND, M. A. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. Key, vs. 6d. 
 
 ROCKSTRO (W. S.). LIFE OF GEORGE 
 FREDERICK HANDEL. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 ROGERS (Prof. J. E. T.). - HISTORICAL 
 GLEANINGS. First Series. Cr. 8vo. 4-y. 6d. 
 Second Series. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 COBDEN AND POLITICAL OPINION. 8vO. 
 
 ioy. 6d. 
 
 ROMANES (George J.). THE SCIENTIFIC 
 EVIDENCES OF ORGANIC EVOLUTION. Cr. 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 ROSCOE (Sir Henry E., M.P., F.R.S.).- 
 LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY CHEMISTRY. 
 With Illustrations. Fcp. 8vo. ^s.bd. 
 
 PRIMER OF CHEMISTRY. With Illustra- 
 tions. i8mo, cloth. With Questions, is. 
 
 ROSCOE (Sir H. E.)and SCHORLEMMER 
 (C.). A TREATISE ON CHEMISTRY. With 
 Illustrations. 8vo. Vols. I. and II. INOR- 
 GANIC CHEMISTRY: Vol. I. THE NON- 
 METALLIC ELEMENTS. With a Portrait of 
 DALTON. zis. Vol. II. Part I. METALS. 
 i8j. ; Part II. METALS. 18*. Vol. III. OR- 
 GANIC CHEMISTRY: Parts I. II. and IV. 
 2is. each ; Parts III. and V. i8s. each. 
 
 ROSCOE SCHUSTER. SPECTRUM ANA- 
 LYSIS. By Sir HENRY E. ROSCOE, LL.D., 
 F.R.S. 4th Edition, revised by the Author 
 and A. SCHUSTER, Ph.D., F.R.S. Medium 
 8vo. 21$. 
 
 ROSENBUSCH IDDINGS. MICROSCOPI- 
 CAL PHYSIOGRAPHY OF THE ROCK-MAKING 
 MINERALS. By Prof. H. ROSENBUSCH. 
 Translated by J. P. IDDINGS. Illustrated. 
 8vo. 24^. 
 
 ROSS (Percy). A MISGUIDIT LASSIE. Cown 
 8vo. 4-y. 6d. 
 
 ROSSETTI (Dante Gabriel). A RECORD 
 AND A STUDY. By W. SHARP. Crown 
 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 ROSSETTI (Christina). POEMS. New and 
 Enlarged Edition. Globe 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 SPEAKING LIKENESSES. Illustrated by 
 
 ARTHUR HUGHES. Crown 8vo. 4-y. 6d. 
 
 ROUSSEAU. By JOHN MORLEY. 2 vols. 
 Globe 8vo. i ay. 
 
 ROUTH (E. J.). A TREATISE ON THE 
 DYNAMICS OF A SYSTEM OF RIGID BODIES. 
 8vo. Part I. ELEMENTARY, sth Edition. 
 T4J. Part II. ADVANCED. 4th Edit. 14^. 
 
 STABILITY OF A GIVEN STATE OF MO- 
 TION, PARTICULARLY STEADY MOTION. 
 
 8vo. 8.y. 6d. 
 
 ROUTLEDGE (James). POPULAR PRO- 
 GRESS IN ENGLAND. 8vo. i6.y. 
 
 RUM FORD (Count). COMPLETE WORKS OF 
 COUNT RUMFORD. With Memoir by GEORGE 
 ELLIS, and Portrait. 5 vols. 8vo. 4/. 14$. 6d. 
 
 RUNAWAY (THE). By the Author of 
 "Mrs. Jerningham's Journal." Gl. 8vo. 2s.6d. 
 
 RUSH (Edward). THE SYNTHETIC LATIN 
 DELECTUS. A First Latin Construing Book. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 2,y. 6d. 
 
 RUSHBROOKE (W. G.). SYNOPTICON : AN 
 EXPOSITION OF THE COMMON MATTER OP 
 THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. Printed in Colours. 
 In Six Parts, and Appendix. 410. Part I. 
 3-y. 6^. Parts II. and III. 7 s. Parts IV. 
 V. and VI., with Indices. IQS. 6d. Appen- 
 dices. ioy. 6d. Complete in i vol. 35$. 
 
 RUSSELL (Sir Charles). NEW VIEWS ON 
 IRELAND. Crown 8vo. vs. 6d. 
 
 THE PARNELL COMMISSION : THE 
 
 OPENING SPEECH FOR THE DEFENCE. 8vo. 
 ioy. 6d. Cheap Edition. Sewed, 2s. 
 
 RUSSELL (Dean). THE LIGHT THAT 
 LIGHTETH EVERY MAN : Sermons. With 
 an Introduction by the Very Rev. E. H. 
 PLUMPTRE, D. D. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 RUST (Rev. George). FIRST STEPS TO LATIN 
 PROSE COMPOSITION. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 A KEY TO RUST'S FIRST STEPS TO LATIN 
 
 PROSE COMPOSITION. By W. YATES. 
 i8mo. 3J. 6d. 
 
 RUTHERFORD (W. Gunion, M.A., LL.D.). 
 FIRST GREEK GRAMMAR. Part I. Acci- 
 dence, 2s. ; Part II. Syntax, 2S. ; or in 
 i vol. 3S. 6d. 
 
 THE NEW PHRYNICHUS. Being a revised 
 
 Text of the Ecloga of the Grammarian Phry- 
 nichus, with Introduction and Commentary. 
 8vo. i8s. 
 
 BABRIUS. With Introductory Disserta- 
 tions, Critical Notes, Commentary, and 
 Lexicon. 8vo. i2.y. 6d. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. Book IV. A Revision of 
 
 the Text, illustrating the Principal Causes of 
 Corruption in the Manuscripts of this Author. 
 8vo. 7-y. 6d. 
 
 RYLAND (F.). CHRONOLOGICAL OUTLINES 
 OF ENGLISH LITERATURE, Crn. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ST. JOHNSTON (A.). CAMPING AMONG 
 
 CANNIBALS. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 A SOUTH SEA LOVER : A Romance. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 -, CHARLIB ASGARDE : THE STORY OF A 
 
 FRIENDSHIP. Crown 8vo. 5$. 
 SAINTSBURY (George). A HISTORY OP 
 
 ELIZABETHAN LITERATURE. Cr. 8vo. js.6a. 
 SALLUST. THE CONSPIRACY OF CATILINE 
 
 AND THE JUGURTHINE WAR. Translated 
 
 into English by A. W. POLLARD, B.A. Crn. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 CATILINE separately. Crown 8vo. 3-y. 
 
 See also p. 33. 
 
 SALMON (Rev. Prof. George). NON- 
 MIRACULOUS CHRISTIANITY, AND OTHER 
 SERMONS. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 GNOSTICISM AND AGNOSTICISM, AND 
 
 OTHER SERMONS. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 45 
 
 SANDERSON (F. W.). HYDROSTATICS FOR 
 BEGINNERS. Globe 8vo. 4.?. 6d. 
 
 SANDHURST MATHEMATICAL PA- 
 PERS, FOR ADMISSION INTO THE ROYAL 
 MILITARY COLLEGE, 188189. Edited by 
 E. J. BROOKSMITH, B.A. Cr. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 SANDYS (J. E.). AN EASTER VACATION IN 
 GREECE. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 SAYCE (Prof. A. H.). THE ANCIENT EM- 
 PIRES OF THE EAST. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 HERODOTOS. Books I. III. The An- 
 cient Empires of the East. Edited, with 
 Notes, and Introduction. 8vo. i6.r. 
 
 SCHILLER. -See p. 35. 
 
 SCHILLER'S LIFE. By Prof. HEINRICH 
 DUNTZER. Translated by PERCY E. PIN- 
 KERTON. Crown 8vo. -LOS. 6d. 
 
 SCHMID. HEINRICH VON EICHENFELS 
 Edited by G. E. FASNACHT. 2.?. 6d. 
 
 SCHMIDT WHITE. AN INTRODUCTION 
 TO THE RHYTHMIC AND METRIC OF THE 
 CLASSICAL LANGUAGES. By Dr. J. H. 
 HEINRICH SCHMIDT. Translated by JOHN 
 WILLIAMS WHITE, Ph.D. 8vo. IDS. 6d. 
 
 SCIENCE LECTURES AT SOUTH KEN- 
 SINGTON. With Illustrations. Vol. I. 
 Containing Lectures by Capt. ABNEY, R. E. , 
 F.R.S. ; Prof. STOKES; Prof. A. B. W 
 KENNEDY, F.R.S., C.E. ; F. J. BRAMWELL, 
 C.E., F.R.S. ; Prof. F. FORBES; H. c! 
 SORBY, F.R.S.; J.T.BOTTOMLEY, F.R.S. E.; 
 S. H. VINES, D.Sc. ; Prof. CAREY FORSTER. 
 Crown 8va 6s. 
 
 Vol. II. Containing Lectures by W. SPOT- 
 TISWOODE, F.R.S. ; Prof. FORBES; H. W. 
 CHISHOLM ; Prof. T. F. PIGOT ; W. FROUDE 
 LL.D., F.R.S.; Dr. SIEMENS; Prof. BAR- 
 RETT ; Dr. BURDON-SANDERSON ; Dr. 
 LAUDER BRUNTON, F.R.S. ; Prof. MCLEOD- 
 Sir H.E.RoscoE, F.R.S. Illust.Cr.8vo. 6s. 
 
 SCOTCH SERMONS, 1880. By Principal 
 CAIRO and others, .^rd Edit. 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 SCOTT. See ENGLISH CLASSICS, p. 12, and 
 GLOBE READINGS, p. 17. 
 
 SCRATCHLEY KINLOCH COOKE.- 
 
 AUSTRALIAN DEFENCES AND NEW GUINEA. 
 
 Compiled from the Papers of the late Major- 
 General Sir PETER SCRATCHLEY, R.E., 
 by C. KINLOCH COOKE. 8vo. 14^. 
 
 SCULPTURE, SPECIMENS OF AN- 
 CIENT. Egyptian, Etruscan, Greek, and 
 Roman. Selected from different Collections 
 in Great Britain by the SOCIETY OF DILET- 
 TANTI. Vol. II. s/. ss. 
 
 SEATON (Dr. Edward C.). A HANDBOOK 
 OF VACCINATION. Extra fcp. 8vo. &s. 6d. 
 
 SEELEY (Prof. J. R.). -LECTURES AND 
 ESSAYS. 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 - THE EXPANSION OF ENGLAND. Two 
 Courses of Lectures. Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 OUR COLONIAL EXPANSION. Extracts 
 
 from " The Expansion of England." Crown 
 
 OVO. IS. 
 
 SEILER (Carl, M.D.) MICRO-PHOTOGRAPHS 
 IN HISTOLOGY, NORMAL AND PATHOLOGI- 
 CAL. 410. 3u. 6d, 
 
 SELBORNE (Roundell, Earl of). A DE- 
 FENCE OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND 
 AGAINST DISESTABLISHMENT. Crown 8vo. 
 zs. 6d. 
 
 ANCIENT FACTS AND FICTIONS CONCERN- 
 ING CHURCHES AND TITHES. Cr. 8vo. ^s.f>d. 
 - THE BOOK OF PRAISE. From the Best 
 English Hymn Writers. i8mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 A HYMNAL. Chiefly from " The Book of 
 Praise." In various sizes. A. In Royal 
 32mo, cloth limp. 6d. B. Small i8mo, 
 larger type, cloth limp. is. C. Same 
 Edition, fine paper, cloth. is. 6d.An 
 Edition with Music, Selected, Harmonised, 
 and Composed by JOHN HULLAH. Square 
 i8mo. 3.?. 6d. 
 
 SERVICE (Rev. John). SERMONS. With 
 Portrait. Crown 8vo. 65-. 
 
 PRAYERS FOR PUBLIC WORSHIP. Crown 
 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 SHAIRPQohn Campbell). GLEN DESSERAY, 
 
 AND OTHER POEMS, LYRICAL AND ELEGIAC. 
 
 Ed. by F. T. PALGRAVE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE. THE WORKS OK WILLIAM 
 SHAKESPEARE. Cambridge Edition. New 
 and Revised Edition, by W. ALDIS WRIGHT, 
 M.A. 9 vols. 8vo. TOS. 6d. each. Vol. I. 
 Jan. 1891. 
 
 SHAKESPEARE. Edited by W. G. CLARK 
 
 and W. A. WRIGHT. Globe Edition. Globe 
 8vo. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 THE WORKS OF WILLIAM SHAKESPEARE. 
 Victoria. Edition. Vol. I. Comedies. Vol 
 II Histories. Vol. III. Tragedies. In 
 Three Vols. Crown 8vo. 6.?. each. 
 
 CHARLES LAMB'S TALES FROM SHAK- 
 
 SPEARE. Edited, with Preface, by the Rev. 
 A. AINGER, M.A. i8mo. 4 j. 6d. 
 
 Globe Readings Edition. For Schools. 
 Globe 8vo. zs. Library Edition. Globe 
 8vo. 5_y. 
 
 See also ENGLISH CLASSICS, p. 12. 
 SHANN (G.). AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE 
 ON HEAT TN RELATION TO STEAM AND THE 
 STEAM-ENGINE. Illustrated. Crown 8vo 
 4-y. 6d. 
 
 SHELBURNE. LIFE OF WILLIAM, EARL 
 OF SHELBURNE. By Lord EDMOND FITZ- 
 
 MAURICE. In 3 VOls. Vol. I. 8vo I2S 
 
 Vol. II. 8vo. 12*. Vol. III. 8vo. 16*. 
 
 SHELLEY. COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 
 Edited by Prof. DOVVDEN. With Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 SHIRLEY (W. N.). ELIJAH : FOUR UNI- 
 VERSITY SERMONS. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SHORTHOUSEQ. H.).-JOHN INGLESANT : 
 A ROMANCE. Crown 8vo. 6,r. 
 
 THE LITTLE SCHOOLMASTER MARK : A 
 SPIRITUAL ROMANCE. Two Parts. Crown 
 8vo. zs. 6d. each : complete, 4,5-. 6d. 
 
 SIR PERCIVAL : A STORY OF THE PAST 
 
 AND OF THE PRESENT. Crown 8vO. 6s. 
 
 A TEACHER OF THE VIOLIN, AND OTHER 
 TALES. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE COUNTESS EVE. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
4 6 
 
 MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 SHORTLAND (Admiral). NAUTICAL SUR- 
 VEYING. 8VO. 2IS. 
 
 SHUCKBURGH (E. S.). PASSAGES FROM 
 LATIN AUTHORS FOR TRANSLATION INTO 
 ENGLISH. Crown 8vo. 2s. 
 
 SHUCHHARDT(Carl). DR. SCHLIEMANN'S 
 EXCAVATIONS AT TROY, TIRYNS, MYCENAE, 
 ORCHOMENOS, ITHACA PRESENTED IN THE 
 LIGHT OF RECENT KNOWLEDGE. Trans- 
 lated by EUGENIE SELLERS. With Intro- 
 duction by WALTER LEAF, Litt.D. Illus- 
 trated. 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 SHUFELDT (R. W.). THE MYOLOGY OF 
 THE RAVEN (Corvus corax Sinuatus). A 
 Guide to the Study of the Muscular System 
 in Birds. Illustrated. 8vo. 135-. net. 
 
 SIBSON. DR. FRANCIS SIBSON'S COL- 
 LECTED WORKS. Edited by W. M. ORD, 
 M.D. Illustrated. 4 vols. 8vo. 3/. 3$. 
 
 SIDGWICK (Prof. Henry). THE METHODS 
 OF ETHICS. 4th Edit., revised. 8vo. i\s. 
 
 A SUPPLEMENT TO THE SECOND EDITION. 
 
 Containing all the important Additions and 
 Alterations in the 4th Edit. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE PRINCIPLES OF POLITICAL ECONOMY. 
 
 2nd Edition. 8vo. *6s. 
 
 OUTLINES OF THE HISTORY OF ETHICS 
 
 FOR ENGLISH READERS. Cr. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 ELEMENTS OF POLITICS. 8vo. 
 
 SIMPSON (F. P.). LATIN PROSE AFTER THE 
 BEST AUTHORS. Part I. CAESARIAN PROSE. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 KEY (for Teachers only). Ex. fcp. 8vo. 55. 
 
 SIMPSON (W.). AN EPITOME OF THE HIS- 
 TORY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH. Fcp. 
 8vo. 3-y. 6d. 
 
 SKRINE (J. H.). UNDER TWO QUEENS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 35. 
 A MEMORY OF EDWARD THRING. Crown 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 SMALLEY (George W.). LONDON LETTERS 
 
 AND SOME OTHERS. 2 vols. 8vO. 32$. 
 
 SMITH (Barnard). ARITHMETIC AND ALGE- 
 BRA. New Edition. Crown 8vo. ios. (>d. 
 
 ARITHMETIC FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS. 
 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO ARITHMETIC FOR SCHOOLS. 
 
 New Edition. Crown 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 EXERCISES IN ARITHMETIC. Crown 8vo, 
 
 2 Parts, is. each, or complete, 25. With An- 
 swers, 2s. 6d. Answers separately, 6d. 
 
 SCHOOL CLASS-BOOK OF ARITHMETIC. 
 
 i8mo. 35. Or, sold separately, in Three 
 Parts, is. each. 
 
 KEY TO SCHOOL CLASS-BOOK OF ARITH- 
 METIC. In Parts I. II. and III. 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 SHILLING BOOK OF ARITHMETIC FOR 
 
 NATIONAL AND ELEMENTARY SCHOOLS. 
 i8mo, cloth. Or separately, Part I. zd. ; II. 
 $d. ; III. jd. With Answers, is. 6d. 
 
 ANSWERS TO THE SHILLING BOOK OF 
 
 ARITHMETIC. i8mo. 6d. ...... 
 
 KEY TO THE SHILLING BOOK OF ARITH- 
 METIC. i8mo. 4s. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (Barnard). EXAMINATION PAPERS 
 IN ARITHMETIC. In Four Parts. i8mo. 
 is. 6d. With Answers, 2s. Answers, 6d 
 
 -- KEY TO EXAMINATION PAPERS IN 
 ARITHMETIC. i8mo. 45. 6d. 
 
 - THEMETRIC SYSTEM OF ARITHMETIC. -$d. 
 
 - A CHART OF THE METRIC SYSTEM OF 
 ARITHMETIC. On a Sheet, size 42 by 34 in., 
 on Roller mounted and varnished. 35. 6d. 
 
 - EASY LESSONS IN ARITHMETIC. Com- 
 bining Exercises in Reading, Writing, Spell- 
 ing, and Dictation. Part I. for Standard I. 
 in National Schools. Crown 8vo. qd. 
 
 - EXAMINATION CARDS IN ARITHMETIC. 
 With Answers and Hints. Standards I. and 
 II. In box. is. Standards III. IV. and 
 V. In boxes, is. each. Standard VI. in 
 Two Parts. In boxes. 15-. each. 
 
 SMITH (Catherine Barnard). POEMS. 
 
 8vo. 5-r. 
 
 Fcp. 
 
 SMITH (Charles). AN ELEMENTARY TREA- 
 TISE ON CONIC SECTIONS, yth Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 - SOLUTIONS OF THE EXAMPLES IN "AN 
 ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON CONIC SEC- 
 TIONS." Crown 8vo. ioj. 6d. 
 
 - AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON SOLID 
 GEOMETRY. 2nd Edition. Cr. 8vo. gs. 6d. 
 
 - ELEMENTARY ALGEBRA. 2nd Edition. 
 Globe 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 - A TREATISE ON ALGEBRA. 2nd Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 -- SOLUTIONS OF THE EXAMPLES IN "A 
 TREATISE ON ALGEBRA." Cr. 8vo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 SMITH(Goldwin). THREEENGLISH STATES- 
 MEN. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 5$. 
 
 - CANADA AND THE CANADIAN QUESTION. 
 
 - PROHIBITIONISM IN CANADA AND THE 
 UNITED STATES. 8vo, sewed. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (Horace). POEMS. Globe 8vo. 5^. 
 
 SMITH (J.). ECONOMIC PLANTS, DICTION- 
 ARY OF POPULAR NAMES OF : THEIR HIS- 
 TORY, PRODUCTS, AND USES. 8vo. 145-. 
 
 SMITH (Rev. Travers). MAN'S KNOWLEDGE 
 OF MAN AND OF GOD. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SMITH (W. G.). DISEASES OF FIELD AND 
 GARDEN CROPS, CHIEFLY SUCH AS ARE 
 CAUSED BY FUNGI. With 143 new Illustra- 
 tions. Fcp. 8vo. 4-y. 6d. 
 
 SMITH (W. Saumarez). THE BLOOD OF THE 
 NEW COVENANT : A THEOLOGICAL ESSAY. 
 Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 SNOWBALL (J. C.). THE ELEMENTS OF 
 PLANE AND SPHERICAL TRIGONOMETRY. 
 i4th Edition. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 SONNENSCHEIN (A.) and MEIKLE- 
 JOHN (J. M. D.). THE ENGLISH METHOD 
 OF TEACHING TO READ. Fcp. 8vo. Com- 
 prising 
 THE NURSERY BOOK, containing all the Two 
 
 Letter Words in the Language. id. 
 
 Also in Large Type on Four Sheets, with 
 
 Roller. $s. 
 THE FIRST COURSE, consisting of Short 
 
 Vowels with Single Consonants, jd. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 47 
 
 SONNENSCHEIN (A.) and MEIKLE- 
 JpHN (J. M. D.). THE SECOND COURSE, 
 with Combinations and Bridges, consisting 
 of Short Vowels with Double Consonants, jd. 
 THE THIRD AND FOURTH COURSES, consist- 
 ing of Long Vowels and all the Double 
 Vowels in the Language, jd. 
 
 SOPHOCLES. OZDIPUS THE KING. Trans- 
 lated from the Greek into English Verse by 
 E. D. A. MORSHEAD, M.A. Fcp. 8vo. -$s.6d. 
 
 CEoipus TYRANNUS. A Record by L. 
 
 SPEED and F. R. PRYOR of the performance 
 at Cambridge. Illustr. Small folio. 123. 6d. 
 net. 
 
 SPENDER (J. Kent). THERAPEUTIC MEANS 
 FOR THE RELIEF OF PAIN. 8vo. 8j. 6d. 
 
 SPINOZA : A STUDY OF. By JAMES MAR- 
 TINEAU, LL.D. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STANLEY (Very Rev. A. P.). THE ATHA- 
 NASIAN CREED. Crown 8vo. zs. 
 
 THE NATIONAL THANKSGIVING. Sermons 
 
 preached in Westminster Abbey, and Ed. 
 Crown 8vo. 2$. 6d. 
 
 ADDRESSES AND SERMONS DELIVERED AT 
 
 ST. ANDREWS IN 1872-75 and 1877. Crown 
 8vo. 5-r. 
 
 ADDRESSES AND SERMONS DELIVERED 
 
 DURING A VlSIT TO THE UNITED STATES 
 AND CANADA IN 1878. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STANLEY (Hon. Maude). CLUBS FOR 
 WORKING GIRLS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STATESMAN'S YEAR-BOOK (THE). A 
 
 Statistical and Historical Annual of the 
 States of the Civilised World for the year 
 1891. Twenty-seventh Annual Publication. 
 Revised after Official Returns. Edited by 
 J. SCOTT KELTIE. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 STEPHEN (Sir J. Fitzjames, Q.C., K. C.S.I.). 
 
 A DIGEST OF THE LAW OF EVIDENCE. 
 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A DIGEST OF THE CRIMINAL LAW : 
 
 CRIMES AND PUNISHMENTS. 4th Edition. 
 8vo. i6s. 
 
 A DIGEST OF THE LAW' OF CRIMINAL 
 
 PROCEDURE IN INDICTABLE OFFENCES. By 
 Sir JAMES F. STEPHEN, K.C.S.I., etc., and 
 HERBERT STEPHEN, LL.M. 8vo. i2s. 6d. 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE CRIMINAL LAW OF 
 
 ENGLAND. 3 vols. 8vo. 48^. 
 
 THE STORY OF NUNCOMAR AND THE IM- 
 PEACHMENT OF SIR ELIJAH IMPEY. 2 vols. 
 Crown 8vo. T.$S. 
 
 A GENERAL VIEW OF THE CRIMINAL 
 
 LAW OF ENGLAND. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 145. 
 
 STEPHEN (J. K.). INTERNATIONAL LAW 
 AND INTERNATIONAL RELATIONS. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STEPHEN (Caroline E.). THE SERVICE OF 
 THE POOR. Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 STEPHENS (J. B.). CONVICT ONCE, AND 
 OTHER POEMS. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 STEVENSON (J. J.). HOUSE ARCHITEC- 
 TURE. With Illustrations. 2 vols. Royal 
 8vo. 1 8s. each. Vol. I. ARCHITECTURE. Vol. 
 II. HOUSE PLANNING. 
 
 STEWART (Aubrey). THE TALE OF TROY. 
 Done into English. Globe 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour). - LESSONS IN 
 ELEMENTARY PHYSICS. With Illustrations 
 and Coloured Diagram. Fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 PRIMER OF PHYSICS. Illustrated. New 
 
 Edition, with Questions. i8mo. is. 
 
 QUESTIONS ON STEWART'S LESSONS ON 
 
 ELEMENTARY PHYSICS. By T. H. CORE. 
 j2mo. zs. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour) and GEE (W. W. 
 Haldane). LESSONS IN ELEMENTARY PRAC- 
 TICAL PHYSICS. Crown 8vo. Illustrated. 
 Vol. I. GENERAL PHYSICAL PROCESSES. 6s. 
 Vol. II. ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 
 Cr. 8vo. 7 s. 6^. Vol. III. OPTICS, HEAT, 
 AND SOUND. 
 
 PRACTICAL PHYSICS FOR SCHOOLS AND 
 
 THE JUNIOR STUDENTS OF COLLEGES. Globe 
 8vo. Vol. I. ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. 
 25. 6d. Vol. II. HEAT, LIGHT, AND SOUND. 
 
 STEWART (Prof. Balfour) and TAIT (P. G.), 
 THE UNSEEN UNIVERSE; OR, PHYSICAL 
 SPECULATIONS ON A FUTURE STATE. 15101 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 STEWART (S. A.) and CORRY (T. H.X 
 
 A FLORA OF THE NORTH-EAST OF IRELAND.. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 5-y. 6d. 
 STOKES (Sir George G.). ON LIGHT. The- 
 
 Burnett Lectures. Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 STONE (W. H.). ELEMENTARY LESSONS ON- 
 
 SOUND. Illustrated. Fcap. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 STRACHANQ. S.)and WILKINS(A. S.). 
 
 ANALECTA. Passages for Translation. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 5*. KEY TO LATIN PASSAGES. Crn.. 
 
 8vo. 6d. 
 
 STRACHEY (Lieut. -Gen. R.). LECTURES 
 ON GEOGRAPHY. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 STRANGFORD (Viscountess). EGYPTIAN 
 SEPULCHRES AND SYRIAN SHRINES. New 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 STRETTELL (Alma). SPANISH AND ITAL- 
 IAN FOLK SONGS. Illustrated. Royal i6mo. 
 i2s. 6d. 
 
 STUART, THE ROYAL HOUSE OF" 
 Illustrated by Forty Plates in Colours 
 drawn from Relics of the Stuarts by 
 WILLIAM GIBB. With Introduction by J. 
 SKELTON, C.B., LL.D., and Descriptive 
 Notes by W. ST. J. HOPE. Folio, half 
 morocco, gilt edges, jl. js. net. 
 
 STUBBS (Rev. C. W.). FOR CHRIST AND 
 CITY. Sermons and Addresses. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SURGERY, THE INTERNATIONAL 
 ENCYCLOPAEDIA OF. A Systematic 
 Treatise on the Theory and Practice of Sur- 
 gery by Authors of Various Nations. Edited 
 by JOHN ASHHURST, Jun., M.D., Professor 
 of Clinical Surgery in the University of Penn- 
 sylvania. 6 vols. Royal 8vo. 31$. 6d. each. 
 
 SYMONS (Arthur). DAYS AND NIGHTS: 
 POEMS. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TACITUS, THE WORKS OF. Transl. by A. J. 
 CHURCH, M.A., and W. J. BRODRIBB, M.A. 
 THE HISTORY OF TACITUS. Translated. 
 
 4th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 THE AGRICOLA AND GERMANIA. With the 
 Dialogue on Oratory. Trans. Cr. 8vo. 4$ 6J. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 TACITUS ANNALS OF TACITUS. Trans- 
 lated. 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. 7^. 6d. 
 
 THE ANNALS. Edited by Prof. G. O. 
 
 HOLBROOKE, M.A. 8vo. i6s. 
 THE HISTORIES. Edited, with Introduc- 
 tion and Commentary, by Rev. W. A. 
 SPOONER, M.A. 8vo. 
 
 See also p. 33. 
 
 TAIT (Archbishop). THE PRESENT POSITION 
 OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. Being the 
 Charge delivered at his Primary Visitation. 
 3rd Edition. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 DUTIES OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 
 
 Being Seven Addresses delivered at his 
 Second Visitation. 8vo. 43. 6d. 
 
 THE CHURCH OF THE FUTURE. Charges 
 
 delivered at his Third Quadrennial Visitation. 
 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. -$s. 6d. 
 
 TAIT. THE LIFE OF ARCHIBALD CAMPBELL 
 TAIT, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. By 
 the Very Rev. the DEAN OF WINDSOR and 
 Rev. W. BENHAM, B.D, 2 vols. 8vo. 
 
 TAIT. CATHARINE AND CRAWFURD TAIT, 
 WIFE AND SON OF ARCHIBALD CAMPBELL, 
 ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY: A MEMOIR. 
 Edited by the Rev. W. BENHAM, B.D. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Popular Edition, abridged. Cr. 8vo. 2s.6a r . 
 
 TAIT (C. W. A.). ANALYSIS OF ENGLISH 
 HISTORY, BASED ON GREEN'S " SHORT HIS- 
 TORY OF THE ENGLISH PEOPLE." Revised 
 and Enlarged Edition. Crown 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 TAIT (Prof. P. G.). LECTURES ON SOME 
 RECENT ADVANCES IN PHYSICAL SCIENCE. 
 3rd Edition. Crown 8vo. gs. 
 
 HEAT. With Illustrations. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TAIT (P. G.) and STEELE (W. J.). A 
 
 TREATISE ON DYNAMICS OF A PARTICLE. 
 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. izs. 
 TANNER (Prof. Henry). FIRST PRINCIPLES 
 
 OF AGRICULTURE. i8mo. is. 
 THE ABBOTT'S FARM ; OR, PRACTICE 
 
 WITH SCIENCE. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 THE ALPHABET OF THE PRINCIPLES OF 
 
 AGRICULTURE. Extra fcp. 8vo. 6d. 
 
 FURTHER STEPS IN THE PRINCIPLES OF 
 
 AGRICULTURE. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 
 ELEMENTARY SCHOOL READINGS IN THE 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF AGRICULTURE FOR THE 
 
 THIRD STAGE. Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 
 ELEMENTARY LESSONS IN THE SCIENCE 
 
 OF AGRICULTURAL PRACTICE. Fcp.Svo. %s.6d. 
 
 TAVERNIER (Baron): TRAVELS IN INDIA 
 OF JEAN BAPTISTE TAVERNIER, BARON OF 
 AUBONNE. Translated by V. BALL, LL.D. 
 Illustrated. 2 vols. 8vo. zl. 2S. 
 
 TAYLOR (Franklin). PRIMER OF PIANO- 
 FORTE PLAYING. i8mo. is. 
 
 TAYLOR (Isaac). THE RESTORATION OF 
 BELIEF. Crown 8vo. 8j. 6d. 
 
 TAYLOR (Isaac). WORDS AND PLACES. 
 gth Edition. Maps. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ETRUSCAN RESEARCHES. With Wood- 
 cuts. 8vo. i^s. 
 
 GREEKS AND GOTH : A STUDY OF THE 
 
 . RUNES. 8vo. qs. 
 
 TAYLOR (Sedley). SOUND AND Music. 2nd 
 Edition. Extra Crown 8vo. Ss. 6d. 
 
 A SYSTEM OF SIGHT-SINGING FROM THE 
 
 ESTABLISHED MUSICAL NOTATION. 8vo. 
 5-y. net. 
 
 TEBAY (S.). ELEMENTARY MENSURATION 
 FOR SCHOOLS. Extra fcp. 8vo. $s. 6d. 
 
 TEGETMEIER(W. B.). HOUSEHOLD MAN- 
 AGEMENT AND COOKERY. i8mo. is. 
 
 TEMPLE (Right Rev. Frederick, D.D., 
 Bishop of London). SERMONS PREACHED IN 
 THE CHAPEL OF RUGBY SCHOOL. 3rd and 
 Cheaper Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 SECOND SERIES. 3rd Ed. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THIRD SERIES. 4th Ed. Ex. fcp. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE RELATIONS BETWEEN RELIGION 
 
 AND SCIENCE. Bampton Lectures, 1884. 
 7th and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo. 6,y. 
 
 TENNYSON (Lord). COMPLETE WORKS. 
 New and enlarged Edition, with Portrait. 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 School Edition. In Four Parts. Crown 
 8vo. ss. 6d. each. 
 
 POETICAL WORKS. Pocket Edition. 
 
 i8mo, morocco, gilt edges, js. 6d. net. 
 
 WORKS. Library Edition. In 8 vols. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 55. each. Each volume may be 
 had separately. POEMS. 2 vols. IDYLLS 
 OF THE KING. THE PRINCESS, AND MAUD. 
 ENOCH ARDEN, AND IN MEMORIAM. 
 BALLADS, AND OTHER POEMS. QUEEN 
 MARY, AND HAROLD. BECKET, AND OTHER 
 PLAYS. 
 
 WORKS. Extra Fcp. 8vo. Edition, on 
 
 Hand-made Paper. In 7 volumes (supplied in 
 sets only). 3/. 135. 6d. 
 
 WORKS. Miniature Edition, in 14 vols., 
 
 viz. THE POETICAL WORKS, 10 vols. in a box. 
 2is. THE DRAMATIC WORKS, 4 vols. in a 
 box. ios. 6d. 
 
 LYRICAL POEMS. Selected and Anno- 
 tated by Prof. F. T. PALGRAVE. i8mo. $s.6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. gs. 
 
 IN MEMORIAM. i8mo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. 9$. 
 
 THE TENNYSON BIRTHDAY BOOK. Edit. 
 
 by EMILY SHAKESPEAK. i8mo. . 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE BROOK. With 20 Illustrations by A. 
 
 WOODRUFF. 321110. vs. 6d. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM TENNYSON. With In- 
 troduction and Notes, byF. J. Rows, M.A., 
 and W. T. WEBB, M.A. Globe 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 ENOCH ARDEN. By W. T. WEBB, M.A. 
 
 Globe 8vo. [In the Press. 
 
 THE COMING OF ARTHUR, and THE PASS- 
 ING OF ARTHUR. By F. J. ROWE, M.A. 
 Globe 8vo. 2.?. 
 
 A COMPANION TO "!N MEMORIAM." 
 
 By ELIZABETH R. CHAPMAN. Globe 
 
 8VO. 2S. 
 
 The Original Editions. Fcp. 8vo. 
 
 POEMS. 6s. 
 
 MAUD, AND OTHER POEMS. 3-T. 6d. 
 THE PRINCESS. 3*. 6d. 
 ENOCH ARDEN, etc. 3s. 6d. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 49 
 
 TEN N Y50N (Lord). The Original Editions 
 
 continued. 
 
 THE HOLY GRAIL, AND OTHER POEMS. 4S.6a. 
 
 BALLADS, AND OTHER POEMS. $s. 
 
 HAROLD : A DRAMA. 6s. 
 
 QUEEN MARY : A DRAMA. 6s. 
 
 THE CUP, AND THE FALCON. 5*. 
 
 BECKET. 6s. 
 
 TlRESIAS, AND OTHER POEMS. 6s. 
 
 LOCKSLEY HALL SIXTY YEARS AFTER,etc. 6s. 
 DEMETER, AND OTHER POEMS. 6s. 
 
 The Royal Edition, i vol. 8vo. i6s. 
 
 SELECTIONS FROM TENNYSON'S WORKS. 
 
 Square 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 SONGS FROM TENNYSON'S WRITINGS. 
 
 Square 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 TENNYSON FOR THE YOUNG. Selec- 
 tions from Lord TENNYSON'S Poems. Edited 
 with Notes, by the Rev. ALFRED AINGER, 
 M.A. i8mo. is. net. 
 
 TENNYSON (Frederick). THE ISLES OF 
 GREECE : SAPPHO AND ALCAEUS. Crown 
 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 TENNYSON (Hallam). JACK AND THE 
 BEAN-STALK. With 40 Illustrations by RAN- 
 DOLPH CALDECOTT. Fcp. 410. 3$. 6d. 
 
 TERENCE. See pp. 32, 33. 
 
 TERESA (ST.): LIFE OF. By the Author 
 of " Devotions before and after Holy Com- 
 munion." Crown 8vo. Zs. 6d. 
 
 THEOCRITUS, BION, AND MOSCHUS. 
 Rendered into English Prose, with Introduc- 
 tory Essay, by A. LANG, M.A. i8mo. ^s.6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. 8vo. 9$. 
 
 THOMPSON (Edith). HISTORY OF ENG- 
 LAND. New Edit., with Maps. i8mo, 2s.6d. 
 
 THOMPSON (Prof. Silvanus P.). ELEMEN- 
 TARY ELECTRICITY AND MAGNETISM. Il- 
 lustrated. New Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 THOMSON (Hugh). DAYS WITH SIR ROGER 
 DE COVERLEY. Illustrated. Fcp. 410. 6s. 
 
 THOMSON (J. J.). A TREATISE ON THE 
 MOTION OF VORTEX RINGS. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 APPLICATIONS OF DYNAMICS TO PHYSICS 
 
 AND CHEMISTRY. Crown 8vo. -js. 6d. 
 
 THOMSON (Sir Wm.). REPRINT OF PAPERS 
 ON ELECTROSTATICS AND MAGNETISM. 2nd 
 Edition. 8vo. iZs. 
 
 POPULAR LECTURES AND ADDRESSES. In 
 
 3 vols. Vol. I. CONSTITUTION OF MATTER. 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. dr. Vol. III. 
 PAPERS ON NAVIGATION. 
 
 THOMSON (Sir C. Wyville). THE DEPTHS 
 OF THE SEA. An Account of the General 
 Results of the Dredging Cruises of H.M.SS. 
 "Lightning" and "Porcupine" during the 
 Summers of 1868-69-70. With Illustrations, 
 Maps, and Plans. 2nd Edit. 8vo. 31$. 6d. 
 
 THE VOYAGE OF THE "CHALLENGER" : 
 
 THE ATLANTIC. With Illustrations, Coloured 
 Maps, Charts, etc. 2 vols. 8vo. 455. 
 
 THORNTON (J.). FIRST LESSONS IN BOOK- 
 KEEPING. New Edition. Crown 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KEY. Containing all the Exercises fully 
 
 worked out, with brief Notes. Oblong 410. 
 i ay. 6ef. 
 
 PRIMER OF BOOK-KEEPING. i8mo. is. 
 
 KEY. Demy 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 THORPE (Prof. T. E.) and TATE (W.). 
 
 A SERIES OF PROBLEMS, FOR USE IN COL- 
 LEGES AND SCHOOLS. New Edition, with 
 Key. i8mo. 2s. 
 
 THRING (Rev. Edward). A CONSTRUING 
 
 BOOK. Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 A LATIN GRADUAL, and Ed. i8mo. 2s.6d. 
 
 THE ELEMENTS OF GRAMMAR TAUGHT 
 
 IN ENGLISH. 5th Edition. i8mo. 2s. 
 EDUCATION AND SCHOOL. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 A MANUAL OF MOOD CONSTRUCTIONS. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 THOUGHTS ON LIFE SCIENCE. 2nd Edit. 
 
 Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 A MEMORY OF EDWARD THRING. By 
 
 J. H. SKRINE. Portrait. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THROUGH THE RANKS TO A COM- 
 MISSION. New Edit. Cr. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THRUPP (Rev. J. F.). INTRODUCTION TO 
 THE STUDY AND USE OF THE PSALMS. 2nd 
 Edition. 2 vols. 8vo. au. 
 
 THUCYDIDES. BOOK IV. A Revision of 
 the Text, illustrating the Principal Causes 
 of Corruption in the Manuscripts of this 
 Author. By WILLIAM G. RUTHERFORD, 
 M.A., LL.D. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 Book VIII. Edited, with Introduction 
 
 and Commentary, by H. C. GOODHART. 
 M.A. Svo. 
 
 See also pp. 32, 33. 
 
 THUDICHUM (J. L. W.)and DUPRF, (A.). 
 TREATISE ON THE ORIGIN, NATURE, AND 
 VARIETIES OF WINE. Medium Svo. 25$. 
 
 TODHUNTER (Isaac). EUCLID FOR COL- 
 LEGES AND SCHOOLS. i8mo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 BOOKS I. AND II. [/ the Press. 
 
 KEY TO EXERCISES IN EUCLID. Crown 
 
 Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 MENSURATION FOR BEGINNERS. With 
 
 Examples. i8mo. 2s.6d. 
 
 KEY TO MENSURATION FOR BEGIN- 
 NERS. By Rev. FR. L. MCCARTHY. Cr. 
 Svo. 75. 6d. 
 
 ALGEBRA FOR BEGINNERS. With nu- 
 merous Examples. i8mo. 25. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO ALGEBRA FOR BEGINNERS. Cr. 
 
 Svo. 6.?. 6d. 
 
 ALGEBRA FOR THE USE OF COLLEGES 
 
 AND SCHOOLS. Crown Svo. -js. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO ALGEBRA FOR COLLEGES AND 
 
 SCHOOLS. Crown Svo. T.OS. 6d. 
 
 TRIGONOMETRY FOR BEGINNERS. With 
 
 numerous Examples. i8mo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO TRIGONOMETRY FOR BEGINNERS. 
 
 Crown Svo. Zs. 6d. 
 
 PLANE TRIGONOMETRY FOR COLLEGES 
 
 AND SCHOOLS. Crown Svo. 5$. 
 
 4 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 TOD HUNTER (Isaac). KEY TO PLANK 
 TRIGONOMETRY. Crown 8vo. ior. 6& 
 
 A TREATISE ON SPHERICAL TRIGONOME- 
 TRY FOR THE USE OF COLLEGES AND SCHOOLS. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 MECHANICS FOR BEGINNERS. With nu- 
 merous Examples. i8mo. 4^. 6d, 
 
 KEY TO MECHANICS FOR BEGINNERS. 
 
 6s. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE ON THE THEORY OF EQUA- 
 TIONS. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE ON PLANE CO-ORDINATE 
 
 GEOMETRY. Crown 8vo. 7-r. 6d. 
 
 SOLUTIONS AND PROBLEMS CONTAINED 
 IN A TREATISE ON PLANE CO-ORDINATE 
 GEOMETRY. By C. W. BOURNE, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE ON THE DIFFERENTIAL 
 
 CALCULUS. Crown 8vo ios. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO TREATISE ON THE DIFFERENTIAL 
 
 CALCULUS. By H. ST. J. HUNTER, M.A. 
 Crown 8vo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE ON THE INTEGRAL CALCU- 
 LUS. Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 KEY TO TREATISE ON THE INTEGRAL 
 
 CALCULUS AND ITS APPLICATIONS. By 
 H. ST. J. HUNTER, M.A. Cr. 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 EXAMPLES OF ANALYTICAL GEOMETRY 
 
 OF THREE DIMENSIONS. Crown 8vo. 45. 
 
 THE CONFLICT OF STUDIES. 8vo. 105. 6d. 
 
 AN ELEMENTARY TREATISE ON LA- 
 PLACE'S, LAME'S, AND BESSEL'S FUNCTIONS. 
 Crown 8vo. 10^. 6d. 
 
 A TREATISE ON ANALYTICAL STATICS. 
 
 Edited by J. D. EVERETT, M.A., F.R.S. 
 5th Edition. Crown 8vo. nos. 6d. 
 
 TOM- BROWN'S SCHOOL DAYS. By AN 
 
 OLD BOY. 
 
 Golden Treasury Edition. i8mo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 Illustrated Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 People's Edition. i8mo. 25. 
 
 People's Sixpenny Edition. With Illustra- 
 tions. Medium 410. 6d. Also uniform 
 with the Sixpenny Edition of Charles 
 Kingsley's Novels. Medium 8vo. 6d. 
 
 TOM BROWN AT OXFORD. By the 
 Author of " Tom Brown's School Days." 
 Illustrated. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 Uniform Edition. Crown 8vo. ^s. 6d. 
 
 TRENCH (R. Chenevix). HULSEAN LEC- 
 TURES. 8vo. -JS. 6d. 
 
 TRENCH (Capt. F.). THE RUSSO-!NDIAN 
 QUESTION. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 TREVELYAN (Sir Geo. Otto). CAWNPORE. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 TRISTRAM (W. Outram). COACHING DAYS 
 AND COACHING WAYS. Illustrated by HER- 
 BERT RAILTON and HUGH THOMSON. Extra 
 Crown 410. 21$. 
 
 TRUMAN(Jos.). AFTER-THOUGHTS: POEMS. 
 Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 TULLOCH (Principal). THE CHRIST OF THB 
 GOSPELS AND THE CHRIST OF MODERN 
 CRITICISM. Extra fcp. 8vo. 4?. 6d. 
 
 TURNER'S LIBER STUDIORUM. A 
 Description and a Catalogue. By W. G. 
 RAWLINSON. Medium 8vo. 12$. 6d. 
 
 TURNER (Charles Tennyson). COLLECTED 
 SONNETS, OLD AND NEW. Ex.fcp. 8vo. ?s.6d. 
 
 TURNER (Rev. Geo.). SAMOA, A HUNDRED 
 YEARS AGO AND LONG BEFORE. Preface by 
 E. B. TYLOR, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. qs. 
 
 TURNER (H. H.). A COLLECTION OF EX- 
 AMPLES ON HEAT AND ELECTRICITY. Cr. 
 8vo. 2t. 6d. 
 
 TYLOR (E. B.). ANTHROPOLOGY. With 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 TYRWHITT (Rev. R. St. John).- OUR 
 SKETCHING CLUB. 4th Ed. Cr. 8vo. jt. 6d. 
 
 FREE FIELD. Lyrics, chiefly Descriptive. 
 
 Globe 8vo. 3*. 6t. 
 
 BATTLE AND AFTER : Concerning Sergt. 
 
 Thomas Atkins, Grenadier Guards; and 
 other Verses. Globe Svo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 UNDERBILL (H. G.). EASY EXERCISES 
 IN GREEK ACCIDENCE. Globe Svo. a*. 
 
 UPPINGHAM BY THE SEA. By J. H. S. 
 Crown 8vo. 3$. bd. 
 
 VAUGHAN (Very Rev. Charles J.). NOTES 
 FOR LECTURES ON CONFIRMATION. i4th 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 MEMORIALS OF HARROW SUNDAYS. 
 Edition. Crown Svo. ior. 6d. 
 
 5th 
 
 LECTURES ON THE EPISTLE TO THE 
 
 PHILIPPIANS. 4th Edition. Cr. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 LECTURES ON THE REVELATION OF ST. 
 
 JOHN, sth Edition. Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 EPIPHANY, LENT, AND EASTER, yd 
 
 Edition. Crown Svo. T.OS. 6d. 
 
 HEROES OF FAITH. 2nd Ed. Cr. Svo. 6*. 
 
 THE BOOK AND THE LIFE, AND OTHER 
 
 SERMONS. 3rd Edition. Fcp. Svo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 ST. PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. 
 
 The Greek Text with English Notes. 7th 
 Edition. Crown Svo. 7-$-. 6d. 
 
 TWELVE DISCOURSES ON SUBJECTS CON- 
 NECTED WITH THE LITURGY AND WORSHIP 
 OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. 4th Edition 
 Fcp. Svo. 6s. 
 
 WORDS FROM THE GOSPELS. 3rd Edition. 
 
 Fcp. Svo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 THE EPISTLES OF ST. PAUL. For English 
 
 Readers. Part I. containing the First Epistle 
 to the Thessalonians. and Ed. Svo. if. 6d. 
 
 THE CHURCH OF THE FIRST DAYS. New 
 
 Edition. Crown 8vo. iof. 6d. 
 
 LIFE'S WORK AND GOD'S DISCIPLINE. 
 
 3rd Edition. Extra fcp. Svo. ay. 6d. 
 
 THE WHOLESOME WORDS OF JESUS 
 
 CHRIST. 2nd Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 FOES OF FAITH. 2nd Ed. Fcp. Svo. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 VAUGHAN (Very Rev. Charles J.). CHRIST 
 
 SATISFYING THE INSTINCTS OF HUMANITY. 
 
 and Edition. Ext. fcp. 8vo. y.6d. 
 COUNSELS FOR YOUNG STUDENTS. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 THE Two GREAT TEMPTATIONS. 2nd 
 
 Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 ADDRESSES FOR YOUNG CLERGYMEN. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 "MY SON, GIVE ME THINE HEART." 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 5*. 
 
 REST AWHILE. Addresses to Toilers in 
 
 the Ministry. Extra fcp. Svo. 5*. ' . 
 
 TEMPLE SERMONS. Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 
 AUTHORISED OR REVISED? Sermons on 
 
 some of the Texts in which the Revised 
 Version differs from the Authorised. Crown 
 Svo. ^s. (>d. 
 
 ST. PAUL'S EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS. 
 
 With Translation, Paraphrase, and Notes for 
 English Readers. Crown Svo. 53. 
 
 LESSONS OF THE CROSS AND PASSION. 
 
 WORDS FROM THE CROSS. THE REIGN OF 
 SIN. THE LORD'S PRAYER. Four Courses 
 of Lent Lectures. Crown Svo. IQS. 6d. 
 
 UNIVERSITY SERMONS, NEW AND OLD. 
 
 Crown Svo. ioy. 6d. 
 
 THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. With 
 
 Notes. Crown Svo. js. 6d. 
 
 VAUGHAN (D. J.). THE PRESENT TRIAL 
 OF FAITH. Crown Svo. gs. 
 
 VAUGHAN (E. T.). SOME REASONS OF OUR 
 CHRISTIAN HOPE. Hulsean Lectures for 
 1875. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 VAUGHAN (Robert). STONES FROM THE 
 QUARRY : Sermons. Crown Svo. 5$. 
 
 VELEY (Marg.). A GARDEN OF MEMORIES ; 
 MRS. AUSTIN ; LIZZIE'S BARGAIN. Three 
 Stories. 2 vols. Globe Svo. 125. 
 
 VENN (Jrin)- ON SOME CHARACTER- 
 ISTICS OF BELIEF, SCIENTIFIC AND RELI- 
 GIOUS. Hulsean Lectures, 1869. Svo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 THE LOGIC OF CHANCE. 2nd Edition. 
 
 Crown Svo. los. 6d. 
 SYMBOLIC LOGIC. Crown Svo. IOT. 6d. 
 
 THE PRINCIPLES OF EMPIRICAL OR IN- 
 DUCTIVE LOGIC. Svo. i8s. 
 
 VERRALL (A. W.). STUDIES, LITERARY 
 AND HISTORICAL, IN THE ODES OF HORACE. 
 Svo. &s. 6d. 
 
 VERRALL(Mrs. M.deG.)and HARRISON 
 (Miss Jane E.). MYTHOLOGY AND MONU- 
 MENTS OF ANCIENT ATHENS. Illustrated. 
 Crown Svo. i6.y. 
 
 VICTORIA UNIVERSITY CALENDAR, 
 1890. Crown Svo. is. net. 
 
 VICTOR EMMANUEL II., FIRST KING 
 OF ITALY. By G. S. GODKIN. 2nd Edi- 
 tion. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 VIDA: STUDY OF A GIRL. By AMY DUNS- 
 MUIR. 3rd Edition. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 VINCENT (Sir E.) and DICKSON (T. G.). 
 HANDBOOK TO MODERN GREEK, yd Ed. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 VIRGIL. THE WORKS OF VIRGIL RENDERED 
 INTO ENGLISH PROSE. By JAS. LONSDALE, 
 M.A., and S. LEE, M.A. Globe Svo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 THE ^ENEID. Transl. into English Prose 
 
 by J. W. MACKAIL, M.A. Cr. Svo. 7*. 6d. 
 See also pp. 31, 33. 
 
 VOICES CRYING IN THE WILDER- 
 NESS. A Novel. Crown Svo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 WALDSTEIN (C.). CATALOGUE OF CASTS 
 IN THE MUSEUM OF CLASSICAL ARCHEO- 
 LOGY, CAMBRIDGE. Crown Svo. is. 6d. 
 Large Paper Edition. Small 4to. 5^. 
 
 WALKER (Prof. Francis A.). THE WAGES 
 
 QUESTION. Svo. 14$. 
 
 MONEY. Svo. i6.y. 
 
 MONEY IN ITS RELATION TO TRADE AND 
 
 INDUSTRY. Crown Svo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 POLITICAL ECONOMY. 2nd Edition. Svo. 
 
 i2s. 6d. 
 
 A BRIEF TEXT-BOOK OF POLITICAL ECO- 
 NOMY. Crown Svo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 LAND AND ITS RENT. Fcp. Svo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 FIRST LESSONS IN POLITICAL ECONOMY. 
 
 Crown Svo. 5$. 
 
 WALLACE (Alfred Rrssel). THE MALAY 
 ARCHIPELAGO : THE LAND OF THE ORANG 
 UTANG AND THE BIRD OF PARADISE. Maps 
 and Illustrations. loth Edition. Crown 
 Svo. 6s. 
 
 THE GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION OF 
 
 ANIMALS. With Illustrations and Maps. 
 2 vols. Medium Svo. 42$. 
 
 ISLAND LIFE. With Illustrations and 
 
 Maps. Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 BAD TIMES. An Essay on the present 
 
 Depression of Trade. Crown Svo. zs. 6d. 
 
 DARWINISM. An Exposition of the Theory 
 
 of Natural Selection, with some of its Appli- 
 cations. Illustrated. 3rd Edition. Crown 
 Svo. gs. 
 
 CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE THEORY OF 
 
 NATURAL SELECTION ; AND TROPICAL NA- 
 TURE AND OTHER ESSAYS. New Edition. 
 Crown Svo. 6s. 
 
 WALLACE (Sir D. Mackenzie). EGYPT AND 
 THE EGYPTIAN QUESTION. Svo. 141. 
 
 WALTON and COTTON LOWELL. THE 
 
 COMPLETE ANGLER. With an Introduc- 
 tion by JAS. RUSSELL LOWELL. Illustrated. 
 Extra crown Svo. 2/. 12$. 6d. net. 
 Also an Edition on large paper, Proofs on 
 Japanese paper. 3/. 13$. 6d. net. 
 
 WARD (Prof. A. W.). A HISTORY OF ENG- 
 LISH DRAMATIC LITERATURE, TO THB 
 DEATH OF QUEEN ANNE. 2 vols. Svo. 32*. 
 
 WARD (Prof. H. M.). TIMBER AND SOME OF 
 ITS DISEASES. Illustrated. Cr. Svo. 6*. 
 
 WARD (John). EXPERIENCES OF A DIPLO- 
 MATIST. Svo. ios. 6d. 
 
MACM1LLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 WARD(T. H.)- ENGLISH POETS. Selections, 
 with Critical Introductions by various Writers, 
 and a General Introduction by MATTHEW 
 ARNOLD. Edited by T. H. WARD, M.A. 
 4 vols. and Ed. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. each. 
 Vol. I. CHAUCER TO DONNE. II. BEN 
 JONSON TO DRYDEN. III. ADDISON TO 
 BLAKE. IV. WORDSWORTH TO ROSSETTI. 
 
 WARD (Mrs. T. Humphry). MILLV AND 
 OLLY. With Illustrations by Mrs. ALMA 
 TADEMA. Globe 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 Miss BRETHERTON. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 THE JOURNAL INTIME OF HENRI- 
 FREDERIC AMIEL. Translated, with an In- 
 troduction and Notes. 2nd Ed. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WARD (W.). WILLIAM GEORGE WARD AND 
 THEOxFORD MOVEMENT. Portrait. 8vo. 14$. 
 
 WATERTON (Charles). WANDERINGS IN 
 SOUTH AMERICA, THE NORTH-WEST OF 
 THE UNITED STATES, AND THE ANTILLES. 
 Edited by Rev. J. G. WOOD. With 100 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 Peoples Edition. With 100 Illustrations. 
 Medium 410. 6d. 
 
 WATSON. A RECORD OF ELLEN WATSON. 
 By ANNA BUCKLAND. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WATSON (R. Spence). A VISIT TO WAZAN, 
 THE SACRED CITY OF MOROCCO. 8vo. ios.6d. 
 
 WEBSTER (Augusta). DAFFODIL AND THE 
 CROAXAXICANS. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WELBY-GREGORY (The Hon. Lady). 
 LINKS AND CLUES, znd Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WELCH (Wm.) and DUFFIELD (C. G.). 
 LATIN ACCIDENCE AND EXERCISES AR- 
 RANGED FOR BEGINNERS. i8mo. is. 6d. 
 
 WELLDON (Rev. J. E. C.). THE SPIRITUAL 
 LIKE, AND OTHER SERMONS. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WESTCOTT (The Rt. Rev. Bishop.) A 
 GENERAL SURVEY OF THE HISTORY OF THE 
 CANON OF THE NEW TESTAMENT DURING 
 THE FIRST FOUR CENTURIES. 6th Edition. 
 Crown 8vo. los. 6d. 
 
 INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE 
 
 FOUR GOSPELS, yth Ed. Cr. 8vo. ior. 6d. 
 
 THE GOSPEL OF THE RESURRECTION. 
 
 6th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE BIBLE IN THE CHURCH. loth Edit. 
 
 iSmo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN LIFE, MANIFOLD AND 
 
 ONE. Crown 8vo. 25. 6d. 
 
 ON THE RELIGIOUS OFFICE OF THE UNI- 
 VERSITIES Sermons. Cr. 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 - THE REVELATION OF THE RISEN LORD. 
 4th Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE HISTORIC FAITH. 3rd Edition. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THE EPISTLES OF ST. JOHN. The Greek 
 
 Text, with Notes. -2nd Edition. 8vo. i2s. 6d 
 
 THE REVELATION OF THE FATHER. Cr. 
 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WESTCOTT (Bishop). CHRISTUS CONSUM- 
 MATOR. and Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 SOME THOUGHTS FROM THE ORDINAL. 
 
 Crown 8vo. us. 6d. 
 
 SOCIAL ASPECTS OF CHRISTIANITY. 
 Bvo. 6s. 
 
 Cr. 
 
 : GIFTS FOR MINISTRY. Addresses to Can- 
 didates for Ordination. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. The 
 
 Greek Text, with Notes and Essays. 
 8vo. us. 
 
 THE VICTORY OF THE CROSS. Sermons 
 
 preached during Holy Week, 1888, in Here- 
 ford Cathedral. Crown 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 FROM STRENGTH TO STRENGTH. Three 
 
 Sermons (In Memoriam J. B. D.) Crown 
 
 8VO. 2S. 
 
 ESSAYS IN THE HISTORY OF RELIGIOUS 
 
 THOUGHT IN THE WEST. Globe 8vo. 6s. 
 
 THOUGHTS ON REVELATION AND LIFE. 
 
 Selections from the Writings of Bp. WEST- 
 COTT. Edited by Rev. S. PHILLIPS. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WESTCOTT (Bishop) and HORT (Prof.). 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL 
 GREEK. Revised Text. 2 vols. Crown 
 8vo. IQS. 6d. each. Vol. I. Text. Vol. II. 
 The Introduction and Appendix. 
 
 THE NEW TESTAMENT IN THE ORIGINAL 
 
 GREEK. An Edition for Schools. The Text 
 revised by Bishop WESTCOTT and Dr. 
 HORT. i8mo, 45. 6d. ; roan, 55. 6d. ; 
 morocco, 6s. 6d. 
 
 WHEELER (J. Talboys). A SHORT HISTORY 
 OF INDIA. With Maps. Crown 8vo. i2s. 
 
 INDIA UNDER BRITISH RULE. 8vo. i2s.6d. 
 
 COLLEGE HISTORY OF INDIA. Asiatic and 
 
 European. Crown 8vo. 3.*?. ; sewed, 25. 6d. 
 
 PRIMER OF INDIAN HISTORY, ASIATIC 
 
 AND EUROPEAN. i8mo. is. 
 
 WHEN PAPA COMES HOME. By the 
 Author of " When I was a Little Girl." With 
 Illustrations. Globe 8vo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 WHEWELL. DR. WILLIAM WHEWELL, late 
 Master of Trinity College, Cambridge. An 
 Account of his Writings, with Selections from 
 his Literary and Scientific Correspondence. 
 By I. TODHUNTER, M.A. 2 vols. 8vo. 25$. 
 
 WHITE (Gilbert). NATURAL HISTORY AND 
 ANTIQUITIES OF SELBORNE. Edited by 
 FRANK BUCKLAND. With a Chapter on 
 Antiquities by Lord SELBORNE. Cr.Svo. 6s. 
 
 WHITE (John Williams). A SERIES OF FIRST 
 LESSONS IN GREEK. Adapted to GOODWIN'S 
 Greek Grammar. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 WHITE (Dr. W. Hale). A TEXT-BOOK OF 
 GENERAL THERAPEUTICS. Illustrated. Cr. 
 8vo. 8s. 6d. 
 
 WHITHAM (Prof. J. M.). STEAM ENGINE 
 DESIGN. Illustrated. 8vo. 25^. 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 53 
 
 WHITNEY (Prof. W. D.). A COMPENDIOUS 
 GERMAN GRAMMAR. Crown 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 A GERMAN READER IN PROSE AND 
 
 VERSE. With Notes and Vocabulary. Cr. 
 8vo. 55. 
 
 A COMPENDIOUS GERMAN AND ENGLISH 
 
 DICTIONARY. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. German- 
 English Part separately, es, 
 
 WHITTIER. COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS 
 OF JOHN GREENLEAF WHITTIER. With 
 Portrait. i8mo. 4^. 6d. 
 
 THE COMPLETE WORKS or JOHN 
 GREENLEAF WHITTIER. 7 vols. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. each. Vol. I. NARRATIVE AND 
 LEGENDARY POEMS. II. POEMS OF NA- 
 TURE ; POEMS SUBJECTIVE AND REMI- 
 NISCENT; RELIGIOUS POEMS. III. ANTI- 
 SLAVERY POEMS ; SONGS OF LABOUR AND 
 REFORM. IV. PERSONAL POEMS; OCCA- 
 SIONAL POEMS ; 1 HE TENT ON THE BEACH ; 
 with the Poems of ELIZABETH H. WHITTIER, 
 and an Appendix containing Early and Un- 
 collected Verses. V. MARGARET SMITH'S 
 JOURNAL ; TALES AND SKETCHES. VI. 
 OLD PORTRAITS AND MODERN SKETCHES; 
 PERSONAL SKETCHES AND TRIBUTES ; HIS- 
 TORICAL PAPERS. VI I .THE CONFLICT WITH 
 SLAVERY, POLITICS AND REFORM; THE 
 INNER LIFE, CRITICISM. 
 
 WICKHAM (Rev. E. C.)- WELLINGTON 
 COLLEGE SERMONS. Crown 8vo. 6*. 
 
 WICKSTEED (Philip H.). ALPHABET OF 
 
 ECONOMIC SCIENCE. I. ELEMENTS OF THE 
 THEORY OF VALUE OR WORTH. Globe 
 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 WIEDERSHEIM PARKER. ELEMENTS 
 OF THE COMPARATIVE ANATOMY OF VERTE- 
 BRATES. Adapted from the German of Prof. 
 ROBERT WIEDERSHEIM, by Prof. W. NEW- 
 TON PARKER. Illustrated. Medium 8vo. 
 
 I2S. 6d. 
 
 WILBRAHAM (Frances M.). IN THE SERE 
 AND YELLOW LEAF: THOUGHTS AND 
 RECOLLECTIONS FOR OLD AND YOUNG. 
 Globe 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 WILKINS (Prof. A. S.). THE LIGHT OF THE 
 WORLD : AN ESSAY, and Edition. Crown 
 8vo. 35. 6d. 
 
 ROMAN ANTIQUITIES. Illustr. i8mo. i*. 
 
 ROMAN LITERATURE. i8mo. if. 
 
 WILKINSON (S.). THE BRAIN OF AN 
 ARMY. A Popular Account of the German 
 General Staff. Crown 8vo. zs. 6<t. 
 
 WILLIAMS (Montagu). LEAVES OF A LIFE. 
 1 5th Thousand. Crown 8 vo. y.6d. ; sewed, 
 zs.dd. 
 
 LATER LEAVES. 8vo. 15*. 
 
 WILLOUGHBY (F.).- FAIRY GUARDIANS. 
 Illustrated by TOWNLEY GREEN. Crown 
 8vo. 5*. 
 
 WILSON (Dr. George). RELIGIO CHEMICI. 
 Crown 8vo. Bs. 6d. 
 
 -THE FIVE GATEWAYS OF KNOWLEDGE. 
 
 gth Edition. Extra fcp. 8vo. 2S. 6d. 
 
 WILSON. MEMOIR OF PROF. GEORGE WIL- 
 SON, M.D. By His SISTER. With Por- 
 trait. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WILSON (Rev. Canon). THE BIBLE STU- 
 DENT'S GUIDE. 2nd Edition. 410. 25*. 
 
 WILSON (Sir Daniel, LL.D.). PREHISTORIC 
 ANNALS OF SCOTLAND. With Illustrations. 
 2 vols. Demy 8vo. 36$. 
 
 PREHISTORIC MAN : RESEARCHES INTO 
 
 THE ORIGIN OF CIVILISATION IN THE OLD 
 AND NEW WORLD. 3rd Edition. With 
 Illustrations. 2 vols. Medium 8vo. 36^. 
 
 CHATTERTON : A BIOGRAPHICAL STUDY. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 6d. 
 
 CALIBAN : A CRITIQUE ON SHAKE- 
 SPEARE'S " JLEMPEST" AND "A MIDSUMMER 
 NIGHT'S DREAM." 8vo. ios. 6d. 
 
 WILSON (Rev. J. M.). SERMONS PREACHED 
 IN CLIFTON COLLEGE CHAPEL, 187983. 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ESSAYS AND ADDRESSES. Cr. 8vo. 4s.6d. 
 
 SOME CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE RELIGIOUS 
 
 THOUGHT OF OUR TIME. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 ELEMENTARY GEOMETRY. Books I. V. 
 
 Containing the Subjects of Euclid's First 
 Six Books, following the Syllabus of Geome- 
 try prepared by the Geometrical Association. 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 4$. 6d. 
 
 SOLID GEOMETRY AND CONIC SECTIONS. 
 
 Extra fcp. 8vo. 3$. 6d. 
 
 WINGATE (Major F. R.). MAHDIISM^AND 
 THE SOUDAN. Being an Account of the 
 Rise and Progress of Mahdiism, and of sub- 
 sequent Events in the Soudan to the Present 
 Time. With 10 Maps. 8vo. 
 
 WINKWORTH (Catherine). CHRISTIAN 
 SINGERS OF GERMANY. Crown 8vo. 4*. 6d. 
 
 WOLSELEY (General Viscount). THE SOL- 
 DIER'S POCKET-BOOK FOR FlELD SERVICE. 
 5th Edition. i6mo, roan. $s. 
 
 FIELD POCKET-BOOK FOR THE AUXILIARY 
 
 FORCES. i6mo. is. 6d. 
 
 WOLSTENHOLME (Joseph). MATHE- 
 MATICAL PROBLEMS ON SUBJECTS INCLUDED 
 
 IN THE FIRST AND SECOND DIVISION OF 
 
 THE SCHEDULE OF SUBJECTS FOR THE CAM- 
 BRIDGE MATHEMATICAL TRIPOS EXAMINA- 
 TION. 2nd Edition. 8vo. 18*. 
 
 EXAMPLES FOR PRACTICE IN THE USE OF 
 
 SEVEN-FIGURE LOGARITHMS. 8vo. $s. 
 
 WOOD (Andrew Goldie). THE ISLES OF THM 
 BLEST, AND OTHER POEMS. Globe 8vo. 5*. 
 
 WOOD (Rev. E. G.). THE REGAL POWER 
 OF THE CHURCH. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 WOODS (Miss M. A.). A FIRST POETRY 
 BOOK. Fcp. 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 A SECOND POETRY BOOK. 2 Parts. Fcp. 
 
 8vo. zs. 6d. each. 
 
MACMILLAN AND CO.'S 
 
 WOODS (Miss M. A.)- A THIRD POETRY 
 BOOK. Fcp. 8vo. 45. 6d. 
 
 HYMNS FOR SCHOOL WORSHIP. i8mo. 
 
 is. 6d. 
 
 WOODWARD (C. M.). A HISTORY or THE 
 ST. Louis BRIDGE. 410. zl. zs. net. 
 
 WOOLNER (Thomas). MY BEAUTIFUL 
 LADY. 3rd Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 5$. 
 
 PYGMALION : A POEM. Cr. 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 SILENUS : A POEM. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WOOLWICH MATHEMATICAL PA- 
 PERS. For Admission in the Royal Mili- 
 tary' Academy for the Years 1880 88. Edit, 
 by E. J. BROOKSMITH, B.A. Cr. 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WORDS FROM THE POETS. With a 
 Vignette and Frontispiece. i2th Edition. 
 
 181110. is. 
 
 WORDSWORTH. THE RECLUSE: A POEM. 
 Fcp. 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 THE COMPLETE POETICAL WORKS. Copy- 
 right Edition. With an Introduction by 
 JOHN MORLEY, and Portrait. Cr.Svo. 7S.6d. 
 
 WORDSWORTHIANA : A SELECTION OF 
 PAPERS READ TO THE WORDSWORTH SO- 
 CIETY. Edited by W. KNIGHT. Crown 
 8vo. js. >d. 
 
 WORSHIP (THE) OF GOD, AND FEL- 
 LOWSHIP AMONG MEN. By the late 
 Prof. MAURICE and others. Fcp. 8vo. 3^. 6d. 
 
 WORTHEY (Mrs.). THE NEW CONTINENT: 
 A NOVEL. 2 vols. Globe 8vo. i2j. 
 
 WRIGHT (Rev. Arthur). THE COMPOSITION 
 OP THE FOUR GOSPELS. Crown 8vo. 5*. 
 
 WRIGHT (Miss Guthrie). THE SCHOOL 
 COOKERY-BOOK. i8mo. is. 
 
 WRIGHT (Rev. Josiah). THE SEVEN KINGS 
 OK ROME. Abridged from the First Book of 
 Livy. 8th Edition. Fcp. 8vo. 3*. 6d. 
 
 FIRST LATIN STEPS. Crown 8vo. y. 
 
 ATTIC PRIMER. Crown 8vo. zs. 6d. 
 
 A COMPLETE LATIN COURSE. Crown 
 
 8vo. 2s. 6d. 
 
 WRIGHT (Lewis). LIGHT. A Course of 
 Experimental Optics, chiefly with the Lan- 
 tern. With Illustrations and Coloured 
 Plates. Crown 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 WRIGHT (Miss Romley). MIDDLE-CLASS 
 COOKERY BOOK. Fcp. 8vo. is. 6d. 
 
 WRIGHT (W. Aldis). THE BIBLE WORD- 
 BOOK. 2nd Edition. Crown 8vo. 7$. 6d. 
 
 WURTZ. A HISTORY OF CHEMICAL THE- 
 ORY. By AD. WURTZ. Translated by 
 HENRY WATTS, F.R.S. Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 WYATT (Sir M. Digby). FINE ART: A 
 Sketch of its History, Theory, Practice, and 
 Application to Industry. 8vo. 5$. 
 
 XENOPHON. THE COMPLETE WORKS, 
 Translated by H. G. DAKYNS, M.A. 4 
 vols. Crown 8vo. Vol. I. THE ANABA- 
 SIS AND BOOKS I. AND II. OF THE HfiL- 
 
 LENICA. ios. 6^. Vol. II. HELLENICA 
 III. VII., and the two Polities ATHENIAN 
 and LACONIAN, the AGESILAUS, and Tract 
 on REVENUES. With Maps and Plans. 
 
 See also pp. 31, 33. 
 
 YONGE (Charlotte M.). NOVELS AND 
 TALES. Crown 8vo. 3$. 6d. each. 
 
 1. THE HEIR OF REDCLYFFE. 
 
 2. HEARTSEASE. 
 
 3. HOPES AND FEARS. 
 
 4. DYNEVOR TERRACE. 
 
 5. THE DAISY CHAIN. 
 
 6. THE TRIAL: MORE LINKS OF THB 
 
 DAISY CHAIN. 
 
 7. PILLARS OF THE HOUSE. Vol. I. 
 
 8. PILLARS OF THE HOUSE. Vol.11. 
 
 9. THE YOUNG STEPMOTHER. 
 
 10. CLEVER WOMAN OF THE FAMILY. 
 
 11. THE THREE BRIDES. 
 
 12. MY YOUNG ALCIDES. 
 
 13. THE CAGED LION. 
 
 14. THE DOVE IN THE EAGLE'S NEST. 
 
 15. THE CHAPLET OF PEARLS. 
 
 16. LADY HESTER : AND THE DANVERS 
 
 PAPERS. 
 
 17. MAGNUM BONUM. 
 
 18. LOVE AND LIFE. 
 
 19. UNKNOWN TO HISTORY. 
 
 20. STRAY PEARLS. 
 
 21. THE ARMOURER'S PRENTICES. 
 
 22. THE Two SIDES OF THE SHIELD. 
 83. NUTTIE'S FATHER. 
 
 24. SCENES AND CHARACTERS. 
 
 25. CHANTRY HOUSE. 
 
 26. A MODERN TELEMACHUS. 
 
 27. BYWORDS. 
 
 28. BEECHCROFT AT ROCKSTONE. 
 
 29. MORE BYWORDS. 
 
 30. A REPUTED CHANGELING. 
 
 31. THE PRINCE AND THE PAGE. 
 
 32. THE LANCES OF LYNWOOD. 
 
 33. P'S AND Q'S. 
 
 34. LITTLE LUCY'S WONDERFUL GLOBE. 
 
 A BOOK OF GOLDEN DEEDS. i8mo. 4s.6d. 
 
 Cheap Edition. i8mo. is. 
 
 Globe Readings Edition. Globe 8vo. M. 
 
 CAMEOS FROM ENGLISH HISTORY. Extra 
 
 fcp. 8vo. ss. each. Vol. I. FROM ROLLO TO 
 EDWARD II. Vol. II. THE WARSIN FRANCE. 
 Vol. III. THE WARS OF THE ROSES. 
 Vol. IV. REFORMATION TIMES. Vol. V. 
 ENGLAND AND SPAIN. Vol. VI. FORTY 
 YEARS OF STUART RULE (1603 1643). 
 Vol. VII. THE REBELLION AND RESTORA- 
 TION (164278). 
 
LIST OF PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 55 
 
 YONGE (Charlotte M.). SCRIPTURE READ- 
 INGS FOR SCHOOLS AND FAMILIES. Globe 
 8vo. is. 6d. each ; also with Comments, 
 3$. 6<f. each. GENESIS TO DEUTERONOMY. 
 Second Series: JOSHUA TO SOLOMON. 
 Third Series : KINGS AND THE PROPHETS. 
 Fourth Series : THE GOSPEL TIMES. Fifth 
 Series : APOSTOLIC TIMES. 
 
 THE LIFE OF JOHN COLERIDGE PATTE- 
 
 SON. 2 vols. Crown 8vo. 12$. 
 
 THE PUPILS OF ST. JOHN. Illustrated. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 6s. 
 
 PIONEERS AND FOUNDERS ; OR, RECENT 
 
 WORKERS IN THE MISSION FIELD. Crown 
 8vo. 6s. 
 
 HISTORY OF CHRISTIAN NAMES. New 
 
 Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. js. 6d. 
 
 Two PENNILESS PRINCESSES. 2 vols. 
 
 Crown 8vo. 12,5. 
 
 YONGE (Charlotte M.).-THE VICTORIAN 
 HALF-CENTURY. Crn. 8vo. is. 6d. ; swd w. 
 
 THE HERB OF THE FIELD. A New 
 
 Edition, revised. Crown 8vo. 55. 
 
 YOUNG (E. W.). SIMPLE PRACTICAL ME- 
 THODS OF CALCULATING STRAINS ON GIR- 
 DERS, ARCHES, AND TRUSSES. 8vo. 7*. 6d. 
 
 ZECHARIAH. THE HEBREW STUDENT'S 
 COMMENTARY ON ZECHARTAH, HEBREW AND 
 LXX. ByW.H.LowE,M.A. 8vo. IQS.&* 
 
 ZIEGLER. A TEXT-BOOK OF PATHOLOGI- 
 CAL ANATOMY AND PATHOGENESIS. By 
 ERNST ZIEGLER. Translated and Edited 
 for English Students by DONALD MAC- 
 ALISTER, M.A., M.D. With Illustrations. 
 8vo. Part I. GENERAL PATHOLOGICAL 
 ANATOMY. 2nd Edition. i2s.6d. Part II. 
 SPECIAL PATHOLOGICAL ANATOMY. Sections 
 I. VIII. 2nd Edition. i 2 j. 6< Sections 
 IX. XII. 8vo. i2*. fc*. 
 
 MACMTLLAN AND CO., LONDON. 
 
 Til/50/2/91 
 
 J. PALMli,;. PRINTKK, ALEXANDRA STREET, CAMBRIDGE.